Sri Gur Panth Prakash Volume 1 (Episodes 1 to 81)

SRI GUR PANTH PRAKASH

(RATTAN SINGH BHANGOO)

VOLUME I
(Episodes 1 to 81)

ENGLISH TRANSLATION BY

KULWANT SINGH
538 NANAKSHAHI (2006 CE)

INSTITUTE OF SIKH STUDIES
CHANDIGARH

ISBN: 81-85815-28-3

SRI GUR PANTH PRAKASH

English Translation by
KULWANT SINGH

2006/537 NS
Copies: 1000
Price : Rs. 400/-

Publishers
INSTITUTE OF SIKH STUDIES
Gurdwara Singh Sabha, Kanthala,
Indl Area Phase II, Chandigarh 160 002
Phone 91 (172) 2642580, 2225570; Fax 91 (172) 2642581
Web address : sikhstudies.org; e-mail : <ioss@satyam.net.in>

Printers

Sidharth Media Printers, 24/9, Industrial Area Phase II
Chandigarh- 160002

SPECIAL ACKNOWLEDGEMENT

Dr Darshan Singh, formerly Professor and Head, Department
of Agronomy, Punjab Agricultural University, Ludhiana (India),
now settled in Toronto (Ont), Canada, who is well-known for
his love of gurbani, kirtan and commitment to the cause of the
Panth, sponsored the Project for translation of Sri GurPanth
Prakash, with a handsome donation. The Institute sincerely
appreciates his generosity and is deeply grateful to him.

FOREWORD

It is a matter of great pleasure for the Institute of Sikh Studies to present this valuable
source of Sikh Studies to the English-knowing people both in India and abroad. Sardar Rattan
Singh Bhangoo and his ancestors played stellar roles creating landmarks in Sikh history. His
contributions for sharing very valuable and dependable details regarding the incidents related to
the rise of the Khalsa to rule over Punjab have a specially high niche among the Sikh chronicles.
He is uniquely placed among the Khalsa from both his maternal and paternal side. His passion
for sharing facts of the sacrifices of the Khalsa flows from his parentage. He learnt the truth of
the incidents in proper perspective from his ancesstors who had borne the hardships and were
actively involved in organising and executing the plans of the Khalsa. They made supreme
sacrifices for claiming what was their birth right. The historians and the Sikh people will ever
remain indebted to Sardar Rattan Singh for bringing to limelight the efforts of the Khalsa to
remain committed to their faith under excruciatingly trying circumstances. His writings rekindle
the greatness of Sikh faith in the minds of the readers and inspire them to imbibe noble human
qualities.

Dr Kharak Singh, whose scholarly eminence and global view need no introduction, had
for a long time been cherishing the idea of enabling the English knowing people to have access
to the monumental work of Rattan Singh Bhangoo. Refreshingly he found a worthy companion
to carry out this gigantic task. Professor Kulwant Singh with rich experience, savvy command
of Punjabi and English languages and sound knowledge of Sikh culture was an apt associate to
form an intellectually simpatico duet to render erudite treatment to the subject. With poised
profile and missionary zeal, Prof. Kulwant Singh under the benign guidance and active
collaboration of Dr Kharak Singh, Editor, Abstracts of Sikh Studies, has accomplished the
translation of Sri Gur Panth Prakash into English creditably. Their joint efforts have brought
forth a unique literary desideratum which is a bellwether of historiographic representation. The
first volume is in the hands of the readers and the second will follow it very soon.

The Institute of Sikh Studies congratulate and thank them on this accomplishment.

I wholeheartedly applaud the enthusiastic support of my esteemed colleagues of the Institute
of Sikh Studies to this lofty project.

I appreciate M/s. Sidharat Media Printers for printing this volume in a decent format.

Chandigarh,
October 25, 2006

Gurdev Singh
President, Institute of Sikh Studies

CONTENTS

• Foreword ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... iii

• Preface ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ix

• A Significant Primary Source of Sikh History ... ... ... ... xii

• Introduction ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... xix

1 The Episode About the Origin of the Khalsa ... ... ... ... 3

2 The Second Episode ... ... ... ... ... ... ... 11

3 The Episode About the First Sikh Guru ... ... ... ... 21

4 The Episode About the Dialogue Between BabaNanak and Kaliyuga ... 35

5 Episode About Udasi to the South ... ... ... ... ... 37

6 Episode About Udasi to the East ... ... ... ... ... 39

7 Episode About Udasi to the West ... ... ... ... ... 43

8 Episode About Udasi to the North ... 47

9 Episode About the Delhi Emperor ... ... ... ... ... 51

10 Episode About the Emperor Karon ... ... ... ... ... 53

1 1 Episode About the Lineage of the Sikh Gurus ... ... ... ... 55

12 Episode About Aurangzeb's Tyranny ... ... ... ... ... 57

13 Episode About the Tenth Sikh Guru ... 71

14 Another Episode ... ... ... ... ... ... ... 75

15 Episode About the Creation the Khalsa Panth ... ... ... ... 83

16 Episode About the Expansion of the Khalsa Panth ... ... ... 89

17 Episode About Anandpur Sahib ... ... ... ... ... 101

1 8 Episode About the B attle at Anandpur S ahib ... ... ... ... 1 07

19 Episode About the Sacrifice of Elder Sahibzadas ... ... ... 119

20 Episode About Machhiwara ... ... ... ... ... ... 131

21 Episode About Kangar, Tapa and Dina Villages ... ... ... ... 137

22 Episode About the Brass Near Jaal Piloo Forest ... ... ... 149

23 Episode About Muktsar Sahib ... 155

24 Episode About Sabo (Talwandi) Region (A Talwandi of Brars) ... ... 1 65

25 The Episode About Rain in Mai wa Region ... ... ... ... 171

26 The Episode About Guru Gobind Singh's Movement to the South ... 171

27 The First Episode About Banda Bahadur ... ... ... ... 175

28 The S econd Episode About B anda B ahadur ... ... ... ... 179

29 The Episode About Guru Gobind Singh's Encounter with Banda Bahadur 189

30 Prayer of the Khalsa 199

31 Banda Singh's Faith (in the Guru) 201

vi Sri Gur Panth Prakash

32 Further Account of Baba Banda Singh ... ... ... ... 205

33 The Episode About Village Seharkhand ... ... ... ... 211

34 The Episode About the Singhs of Village Salodi ... ... ... ... 217

35 The Episode About the Town of Samana ... ... ... ... 221

36 The Episode About Slaughter and Arson at Sadhaura ... ... ... 223

37 The Episode About the Slaughter of Wazir Khan ... ... ... 227

38 The Episode of Malerkotla's Pathan Khawaja Khijar

And the Death of his two Brothers ... ... ... ... ... 23 1

39 The Episode About War Preparations on both sides ... ... ... 235

40 The Episode About Wazir Khan's Murder ... ... ... ... 237

41 Banda Singh's Entry into Sirhind ... ... ... ... ... 245

42 The Episode About Ram Rayyas And Bhujangis... ... ... ... 247

43 The Episode of Malerkotla ... 249

44 The Episode About Doaba Region ... ... ... ... ... 253

45 The Episode About Singhs of Salodi Village 259

46 The Episode About Banda Singh's Blessing Deep Singh with Teeth ... 261

47 The Mughals Feel Threatened at the Advent of Banda Singh ... ... 263

48 The Episode About Hill States ... 265

49 The Episode About the Hill chief of Kahloor ... ... 281

50 The Episode About the Hill chief of Mandi 289

5 1 Now Follows the Episode of Kullu ... ... ... ... ... 293

52 Now Follows the Episode About Chamba ... ... ... ... 301

53 Further Account About (Banda Singh's visit to Chamba)... ... ... 303

54 The Episode About Baba BandaAnd Bahadur Shah ... 305

55 The Episode About Narrating the Names of (Mughal) Custodians ... 319

56 Now I Narrate Another Episode ... ... ... ... ... 323

57 The Episode About the Death of Jaali Din ... ... 325

58 The Episode About Shamas Khan and Baizid Khan ... ... ... 327

59 Now I Narrate the Last Episode About Banda Singh ... ... ... 335

60 Estrangement Between Banda Singh And Tat Khalsa ... ... ... 339

6 1 The Mughals ' Conspiracy Against B anda Singh

And their Eulogy of (Tat Khalsa) Singhs ... ... ... ... 359

62 The Mughals' Laying of Seige Around (Banda Singh) ... ... ... 365

63 Banda Singh Launches on a Kahi ... ... ... ... ... 377

64 The Episode About Mughal's Attack (on Banda Singh's Fort) ... ... 385

65 A Fierce Battle Ensued ... ... 389

66 The Episode About the (Goddess) Kali's Sacrificial Offering ... ... 399

67 The Episode About Banda Singh's Capture ... ... 407

68 The Episode About Banda Singh's Death ... ... 415

69 The Episode About the Disappearance of Banda Singh ... ... ... 419

70 The Episode About the Manner of Farukhsiyar's Death ... ... ... 427

7 1 The Episode About the Khalsa 429

72 The Episode About the (Factional) Fight ... ... 439

Sri Gur Panth Prakash vii

73 The Episode About the Wrestling Bout Between

Miri Singh And Sangat Singh ... ... ... ... ... 447

74 The Episode About Baba Binod Singh and Kahan Singh Tehan ... ... 453

75 The Episode About the Guruship of Gulab Rai ... ... ... ... 455

76 The Second Episode About Gulab Rai 459

77 The Episode About Gulab Rai ... ... ... ... ... ... 465

78 The Episode About Tenth Guru, Guru Gobind Singh ... ... ... 469

79 The Episode About Singhs Who Accepted Martyrdom ... ... ... 471

80 The Episode About the Tat Khalsa Mehar Singh,

Gangu Shah's Dynasty and Kharak Singh ... ... ... ... 477

81 The Episode About the Origin of Gangushahian Sect ... ... ... 485

References ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... 492

Index ... ... 527

A SIGNIFICANT PRIMARY SOURCE OF SIKH HISTORY

In historiography it is accepted by one and all that contemporary or semi-
contemporary source of information is one of the most important factors in history writing.
Where written contemporary record is not available, oral tradition is recorded to construct
the history. In recent years, particularly in the study of history of African Societies, the
ethno-historians and anthropologists with historical interest, have demonstrated convincingly
how tradition can be recorded , collected, checked and utilized for historiographical purposes.

The tradition of the people constitutes what they have to say for themselves. In the
'Asiatic Researches' , John Malcom has significantly written "In every research into general
history of mankind, it is of utmost essential importance to know what a nation has to say of
itself, and knowledge obtained from such sources has a value independent of its historical
utility."1

According to Jan Vasina, study of tradition occupies a special place in various kinds
of historical sources. Tradition becomes more reliable, when it is corroborated by some other
evidence.2

In old times, there were specialists whose concern was to memorise and transmit
the traditions. In ancient India, the verses of the Rig Veda had been preserved in memory
from generation to generation, until they were brought in the written form. In the Rajput
states in medieval India, there used to be bards who recited the important events of the
dynastic history of the rulers. In Sikh history, the descendants of Bhatts, whose verses have
been included in the Adi Guru Granth, have been recording some of the important dates and
events relating to the Sikh Gurus.

Just as the tradition of Guru Nanak can be studied in the Janamsakhis, the tradition
of Guru Hargoind, the sixth guru, and Guru Gobind Singh , the tenth guru, can be searched in
the Gurbilas Patshahi Chhevin and Gurbilas Patshahi Dasvin, respectively. Bawa
Sarup Dass Bhalla, a direct descendant of Guru Amar Das, the third Sikh Guru, compiled
Mehma Parkash in 1776 A.D., basing his account on traditions of Sikh Gurus prevalent in
his family. Baba Sumer Singh of Patna, author of Gur Parkash, also belonged to this family.
Bhai Santokh Singh's celebrated work, Gurpartap Suraj Granth, is mostly based on the
traditions and anecdotes relating to the Sikh Gurus. It can be proved beyond doubt that Bhai
Santokh Singh painstakingly collected the traditions of the Gurus. To cite only one example,
his account of the travels of Guru Tegh Bahadur is identical with that of Sakhi Pothi
subsequently discovered by Attar Singh Bhadaur and published by the Khalsa Samachar,
Amritsar. The historicity of traditions cannot be lost in ornate poetry, verbosity of expression
and superb imagination of similes and metaphors employed.

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

xiii

One of the important works relating to the eighteenth century history of the Sikhs is
Panth Parkash by Rattan Singh Bhangu. According to Karam Singh, all the dates mentioned
therein are correct. I have verified some of its accounts with Persian sources, and found
them to be similar. This point will be illustrated with example at appropriate place in the
article. E.H. Cair explains that history is a dialogue between past and present.3 The historian
watches the whole procession of history. He interprets the past and selects the relevant
material. It is, therefore, very significant to understand his socio-ethnic background. In case
of Gur Panth Prakash of Rattan Singh Bhangoo we must know what was his socio-
religious background.

Rattan Singh Bhangoo was grandson of Mehtab Singh of village Marhi Kambo
(modern Amritsar). Mehtab Singh was one of the leaders of the 18th century Sikhs, and had
been fighting against the persecution campaign of Zakaria Khan, Governor of Punjab (1726-
1745 CE). Once Massa Rangarh Chaudhry of Patti desecrated the Darbar Sahib, Amritsar.
Mehtab Singh, along with his companion Sukha Singh, killed Massa Rangarh. The Mughal
troops were in hot pursuit to trace Mehtab Singh. Ultimately he was arrested, brought to
Lahore, the capital of the province, and killed. His village was attacked to search other
members of his family. The panch of the village Natha Khera was killed. Mehtab Singh's
son was under custody of a Muslim family. The head of the family did his best to save the
child, and was killed in the attempt. The child was severely wounded and was taken to be
dead by the attackers. Subsequently some ladies of Kambo family came that way and found
that the child was alive but unconscious. They took carried home and nourished him. He
was Rai Singh, father of Rattan Singh Bhangoo.

The above narrated accounts have been recorded by Rattan Singh in his Sri Gur
Panth Prakash in the following way:

h£ h uatr trwf fan ^3

UH% ^ Sfft? tRH TO Ffel

frfur 3fu w irfo fira^aT, ore frEfcft fire ^nt hft t fe^n
»fsr »th W3 fer oft wt, ftiH era fsm\ w^ti

0^ 7? fit §ira g^fe, fara f§ sot cra§ fe^r 7? wfe\
utes oft fzs cfor, ^rae?r ira nrat

oPZ >re ^ ffD-ft WSt feH ofcf W3 cffiT Uljt wsti

xiv

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

HU ^U t H TTfe TTWl Sfftj, fecT H^T c^fes tut feu W UUUt »ffel

ifcs TOt, w Ucret era ura
tWt M to, fen feu uh flra gu ira^i4

The historical significance of Sri Gur Panth Prakash lies in the fact that its author
Rattan Singh belonged to an historic family which had experienced various stages in the
eighteen century annals of the Sikhs. He himself was married to the daughter of Sham
Singh, head of Karor Singhia Misl. Thus, he got the historical information about the Sikh
struggle from his inheritance, as both the families were prominent in their areas, viz., Mehtab
Singh belonged to Majha, viz., area beyond the Satluj and Sham Singh to Malwa, viz., cis-
Satluj area. In the beginning of the book it has been written:

»fsr ft fe^ fnurs eft ntft, fau fe »mT^ »ptfti
>>ra yu1^ 3 at Hst, u§ tj ftran ftw qu ^i5

He writes about martyrdom of Bhai Mani Singh in this way:
fHUf HUft fetft, fe7 UH1^ oRft ift fcftl6

About Bota Singh's martyrdom it has been recorded:

huM ^ frfur HHt, U3?J ftfur he! ^utr

There has been controversy about the number of the Sikhs killed in Ghallughara
(1762 CE). According to Rattan Singh thirty thousand Sikhs were killed:

fi-B7 tPU tffe UH % TW, §7) § H?) UH »fTtft TOI8
Historic Sense

Rattan Singh was not unaware of the fundamental principles of historiography. He
knew that a writer leaves the image of his mind on his writings. For this reason a writer
should not have any prejudice in his mind and he should be sincere and honest while writing
an account. Rattan Singh knew that Bute Shah would not be able to do justice to Sikh
history, as the Sikhs had been fighting against the Mughals who were Muslims. This
apprehension he expressed to Captain Murray. The need of the hour was to present the true
picture about Sikhs to the British. For this purpose he undertook to write the account of the
Sikhs. Rattan says:

rra^s »rat ft ^b^, fou ft m3 rlU^I

BH 3 3Utf tra^S Wfe, IPH §H W HH?rfel

fnurs oft §3U3t tetrct, fan cru tfwr w imti

HUt U3H # f^H cfttf, W HS^t hH^I

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

xv

fetrs fod'y §ft ^um^, frfmc1) oft §3u?t fetp^i

ftTH <jfe HU ft §ft fetp^.d ft f5 ?) 3f U#^l
Cffo H^^F W IfH, >HU ^-T5 ft 3uT

fftt oldfddl UHt^.reWWH fU35 3§l

crfe fts^t 5 Hiron^, 'org frra?> tut cjuf wsi

ofU UlHU UK HUt TTH?^, §H oF fefW UHfo fef^l

§h oT ^tr uh w fwt, fe?) uts ywr ^ut ^ TFati

ft Hut UHU te 3Ct ftfo feu olfoct wfe.UH §3U3 3ET tfWf fen 3H ^u fetpfei9

Significance of the Accounts of Martyrs

By narrating the accounts of Sikh martyrs Rattan Singh Bhangoo had made significant
contribution in history of the 18th century Sikhs. Sikhs remember their martyrs both times,
morning and evening, in daily prayer. Rattan Singh's great contribution is to give the accounts
of these Sikh martyrs. He is the first person to record the history of Sikh martyrs in truly
Sikh perspective, inspiring the readers with the spirit of sacrifice. He writes about Bhai
Mani Singh's martyrdom thus:

T^ei >r# qu 3ft ww, us wu $ TTft yrrwi

tP?> ^JGT 5 HTTOH^, 3^ st^Ul 3HUt TPS!

fffurs o[u^ uh freer ?) urf, ^rsf ttsh uu tresr to1 tti
trfurs t-pus fer 3tt, oru^ fewt frn-r rei

re re g£ fftur H?ft orarf. fen ora eute train fen^i10

How emotionally he has described the death of Bhai Mani Singh:

HTH 3% t ^cT, uut ffttft frfm HTHB HUI

ttOT fW5 HS^,§§W TTUT3 ft ^1

3^ RUfe<5 ft Hdtl'd, H'Td^'tlcS feUT fslG^ltl'd..11

The martyrdom of Bhai Tara Singh of Village Vaan has been described in detail,
how valiantly he died fighting:

^uh1 fnurs uu u£, §5 § trfur Ft ttsw »t£i

3UoT5 #TT § UTUf UU^f, Ud^t re1^ fHUf?) t iMl
t fe) U3^t §frHHW, 3UoT5 sfttf

fe§ fnm feft tr^r, >hu >h ft ct u^i
% eft re^r ffe £3 lit § fttu w »r%i
gicft Hra fftur fen feu i^r Tra?j t tftu ^u 75^1

xvi

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

fen 3^ firm wM wt, fm fct §h h^t to we\\
fen 3^ fnuf rft to? ^W.Hroa- to t^t ft #»n
^ra t itot fHH >^h oihtw, hIh^w froa

TO TO fRUJS t ffffe era TOT 3^ ITJS, TO ?7H TTO TOH cF t TO »FTO TTOI12

How the Sikhs made sacrifices smilingly has been narrated in a very impressive
way The readers get inspiration from the writing. Bota Singh's death has been described
in this way:

3te ^ fHur to trot, toto t f\ »wt fetnti

fffur TO fqw 3TO 3fe,UTO TOJ ?> TO HTOJI
TO ?TOt d66<^'d BOT, tRUT #TO TO. TO5I

tfs fnuis sut fro to^ tos tt to iiri toh

TO: ef^ ITTO^ TO TO? TO5, TOS TT §S WE t TO^ §3 UTO5I13

The Sikhs fought with confidence, faith and high spirits. They made sacrifices, as
has been narrated in Panth Prakash.

W 3+ TTUt ftt TTO TTO TTO TOTO, TTO TTTTO »FHT TOT ?tlj »W TOTOI
TOW §3 f^TO 5 »PTO »ftf fwfe, ?5TO TO TO TO5T |j TO dW^'d' tfrfel

to to toto to, to fror iro5 to to i

TTO TTO fffuiS TOTO UTO, if?) HTO TO fTO1 §H TOft I

ttto to ft hJI^cS to, toj ttoto ^3 fro iro i
toto to! tot fror "33^ ftfur to tot toti14

Fresh Fight on the Events

After the massacre of Banda Singh Bahadur and his companions in Delhi there was
dark period in Sikh history. During the rule of Abdul Samadh Khan (1716-1726 CE), and
Zakaria Khan (1726-1745 CE) heads of Sikhs carried prize. No Sikh was allowed to live in
towns and villages. Nothing authentic was known about Sikhs. Rattan Singh fulfilled this
gap, and provided the missing link in the history of Sikhs. According to Rattan Singh Bhangoo,
whenever the Sikhs gathered strength, they attacked Sirhind which had witnessed the
martyrdom of young sons of Guru Gobind Singh. The Sikhs called it Guru Mari Sirhind.
There have been four attempts to destroy Sirhind from 1710 to 1763 CE. Sirhind was the
capital city. Ultimately it was destroyed and its destruction led to the rise of Khalsa. Griffin,
therefore, rightly stated that out of religious fervour Sikhs got political power.

Rattan Singh has written account of both the Ghalugharas, viz., 1746 CE and 1762
CE. The end of ghallughara (1746) has been described in the following way:

3f toct to § fro uro toto >w, toj3to fro w 3 3 toj^ toi
to toT£ fm fro fror sfi ttoto, 3 tojI? >ro to tot we\ totu it^i15

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

xvii

Ghallughara (1762) has been described in this way:

v& %s f$Y£3\ ur§up% fer^ wfu\

3f uiz 3f w^, fedcSoi uh to ^rat towri

fe^r feu^T gsr 3fo ^ut §#' g^ tw?s, 33 trwF ^ ^ h ^fei16

Authentic Account

I have verified some of its accounts with that of the Persian sources, and found
them to be almost identical. For instance, the account of Maratha-Sikh invasion of Sirhind in
1758 in Prachin Panth Prakash by Rattan Singh and that in Tazakara-i-Imadul Mulk, a
contemporary source are similar. After the fourth invasion of Ahmad Shah Abdali, he appointed
his son Timur-Shah and his general Khan Jehan to govern the Punjab. In order to turn out
the Afghans from Punjab, Adina Beg, the Faujdar of Jalandhar Doab, invited Marathas and
Sikhs to conquer Sirhind. The Sikhs were first to conquer Sirhind. The Marathas entered
Sirhind a few days later. Rattan Singh writes:

ttc frfur uu ^ra >>feu ^t, fmsd ^ ^ tfti
^ f ^ >ra, feu fgg ^d'6l ^fe h u^i
3g frfurs gu wfet F^ft ^3 fm ?r wti
^ fe?r yju$ hu u^, ¥ 33f ^ w&i

Identical account has been given in the Tazakara of Imadul Malk who was the
Wazir of Alamgir Sani, the Mughal Emperor. This Persian manuscript is lying in Khuda
Bakhs Library, Bankipur, Patna.

Second example: Jawahar Mai of Bharatpur wanted to avenge the death of his
father, Suraj Mai, who had been killed by Rohellas. Rohella leader Najib-ud-Daula had
helped Ahmad Shah Abdali in the ghallughara of Sikhs in 1762 CE. The Sikhs, therefore,
agreed to help Jawahar Singh Jat of Bharatpur. Rattan Singh writes:

§H »faH tfWT 75ST, 3^3 ^ £u ?T 3Htl

?i ^rgT& rm% i-rfe, gd fgw3?> iraus irrfui18

This is confirmed by Persian manuscript entitled Ahwal-i-Najib-ud-Daula preserved
in Rampur Literary. Its English translation has been done by Sheikh Abdul Rashid of Aligarh
University.

Thus, it is evident that the various accounts given by Rattan Singh are authentic.
The sacrifices of Sikh martyrs have been given exactly in the same Sikh spirit in which they
were actually made. Indeed the Sri Gur Panth Prakash of Rattan Singh is a monumental
work in Sikh history and most indispensable source for writing Sikh history of the eighteenth
century.

xviii

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

References

1 John Malcom, Religion of Sikhs, Calcutta, 1958, p. 85.

2 Jan Vasina, Oral History, A Study of Historical Methodology, London, 1963, p. ix.

3 E.H. Can, What is History, Pelican Book, Middlesex, England, p. 123.

4 Prachin Panth Prakash, Rattan Singh Bhangoo, edited by Bhai Vir Singh, Khalsa
Samachar, Amritsar, pp. 220-224.

5 Ibid., p. 1.

6 Ibid., p. 213.

7 Ibid., p. 232.

8 Ibid., p. 358.

9 Ibid., pp. 5-6.

10 Ibid., p. 211.

11 Ibid., p. 213.

12 Ibid., p. 178.

13 Ibid., p. 231.

14 Ibid., p. 232.

15 Ibid., p. 307.

16 Ibid., p. 358.

17 Ibid., p.133.

18 Ibid., p. 411,

Chandigarh,
October 21, 2006

Dr Kirpal Singh
1288, Sector 15-B
Chandigarh

PREFACE

Rattan Singh Bhangoo's magnum opus, Sri GurPanth Prakash, occupies a unique position
among the primary sources of Sikh history. His account of the Guru period concentrates on
Guru Nanak Dev and Guru Gobind Singh, following the Janamsakhi tradition for the former
and Bachittar Natak for the latter. He makes only a passing reference to the other patshahis.
However, his narration of the origin and rise of the Khalsa during this eighteenth century is
original and fairly comprehensive. In fact, there is no other original and reliable source for this
period. The accounts given by the Mughal rulers, were highly biased and derogatory, and
showed the Sikhs as outlaws and criminals interested only in trouble making. Far from showing
them as saint-soldiers fighting for freedom and human rights and defence of the weak and the
downtrodden, they painted them as devils with no legitimate claim to power and authority. It
was, therefore, decided by the research committee of the Institute of Sikh Studies to take up
work of translating into English, this great Punjabi epic which gives a true account of the
happenings of the 18th century..

As explained by the author of this epic, the British who had already occupied a large part
of the Indian Sub-continent, wanted to know how the Sikhs, coming from poor and helpless
subjects of a ruthless empire, had risen to power and authority, overthrowing the mighty Mughal
rulers. It was necessary for them to understand this, for they had their eyes on the Punjab also.
For this, they knew they would have to confront the Khalsa. The East India Company Governor
General's Agent, General David Ochterlony, had gathered some information through the Mughal
Emperor, Farrukh Siyar, and also commissioned one Maulvi Bute Shah of Batala, through his
representative at Ludhiana, Captain David Murray, to write a history of the Sikhs. His report
not only confirmed the earlier Mughal version, but was even more damaging. It was at this
stage that Captain Murray came into contact with Rattan Singh Bhangoo, and sought his opinion
on Bute Shah's account. As expected, it was highly biased and distorted, and made no mention
of the sacrifices made by the Sikh Gurus and their countless Sikhs defending the defenceless
people and the lofty moral and spiritual ideals preached by Guru Nanak and his successor
Gurus. Bhangoo told him all this, and added that Maulvi Bute Shah was a Musalman, and was
not expected to shower praise on the Sikhs.

Captain Murray then asked him the pointed question, "How did the Sikhs establish their
rule, and who gave them sovereignty?" Bhangoo replied that it was Guru Nanak, the True
Emperor (Sachcha Patshah) who had conferred sovereignty on the Khalsa. This epic is, in
fact, an elaboration of this brief answer to Murray's crucial question. It is the history of the
struggle waged by the Khalsa to end the tyrannical foreign rule and to win freedom for their
sacred motherland. It is an eye-witness account of the supreme sacrifices made by countless
martyrs like Bhai Mani Singh, Bhai Mehtab Singh, Sukha Singh, Bhai Taru Singh, Baba Gurbakhsh
Singh, etc., whom the Sikhs remember everyday in their congregational prayers. But for this

X

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

great epic written by Bhangoo, this great heritage, which has inspired, and continues to inspire
the Sikhs, generation after generation, would have been lost.

Rattan Singh Bhangoo was in a unique position to record the episodes narrated in the epic,
since he had first hand information on these events through his father and grandfather who
were active participants in the high drama of Sikh history during the 18th century. On the
maternal side also his grandfather, Sardar Shyam Singh was the Chief of the Karoresinghia
Misl. Bhangoo was also related to the famous court poet of Guru Gobind Singh, Sainapat.
With these connections, he was in touch with the current developments in high circles of the
Panth, and had access to the oral history of his and the earlier times. He fully availed himself of
this unique position, and has produced an epic which is testimony to the glory of the Panth as
well as to his own greatness as a historian, an epic writer and a devoted Sikh.

The epic was discovered and first published by Bhai Vir Singh in 1914, and has since seen
four editions. The SGPC published an edited version of this granth in 1984, with suitable
comments and explanations, which has been adopted as basis for this translation. Access to
this great epic has so far been limited to Punjabi knowing readers only. The vast English
knowing audiences have, however, remained unaware of this great epic, and have thus been
deprived of the inspiration it carries. To meet this keenly felt need, the Institute of Sikh Studies
decided to produce an English translation. Prof. Kulwant Singh, who was commissioned to do
it, has done an excellent job, and its Volume I with eighty-one episodes is ready. The second
volume will follow soon, which will conclude the story of the origin of the Khalsa and its rise to
power, recorded by Rattan Singh Bhangoo.

Prof. Kulwant Singh has added a detailed introduction, which greatly enhances the value
of this publication. He has described this work as an epic comparable to some of the best ones
in the Eastern as well as Westerm classical literature. There is one difference, however, that
Bhangoo's epic is based on history, unlike some of the others which are largely mythological, or
reflect the authors imagination, unrelated to any historical facts.

Bhangoo wrote this epic in Punjabi verse. He was, however, well-versed in Persian and
Sanskrit also. This is clear from the liberal use of vocabulary from these languages in the text.
Apart from the accuracy and vividness of the account given by the author in various episodes,
a remarkable feature is the astonishing brevity of his expression. Its translation without loss of
original beauty, is no easy task. Prof. Kulwant Singh, has, however, not only succeeded, but
has come out with laurels. As a result of his efforts, we have a highly readable versified free
English rendering of the epic.

I wish to express my sincere thanks to Prof. Darshan Singh of Canada (formerly Professor
of Agronomy, Punjab Agricultural University, Ludhiana), who sponsored this project with a
handsome donation.

I am also deeply grateful to S. Gurdev Singh, President, Institute of Sikh Studies, Dr

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

xi

Kirpal Singh, Dr Gurbakhsh Singh and Dr Birendra Kaur for the valuable help rendered by them
in this task. Dr Kirpal Singh has also contributed a scholarly note which highlights the importance
of Gur Panth Parkash as a primary source of Sikh history.

October 10, 2006
959, Sector 59,
Sahibzada Ajit Singh Nagar

Kharak Singh
Convener, Research Committee

INTRODUCTION

Rattan Singh Bhangoo's magnum opus, Gur Panth Prakash (1841), written in the great
literary Western and Eastern tradition of poetical epics like Homer's Illiad, Odyssey, Ulysses,
Virgil's Aenid, Milton's Paradise Lost and Paradaise Regained, Tulsi's Ramayana and Ved
Vyas' Mahabharta, is one of the oldest historical chronicles of the origin and evolution of the
Sikh/Khalsa Panth, the other few being Sukha Singh's Gurbilas, Bhai Kesar Singh Chhibber's
Bansawali Nama Dasan Patshahian Ka(l 826) and still more ancient Janamsakhis. Epic writing
is universally acknowledged as a valid genre of writing legends, both in the Western and Eastern
literary canons. All these epics, in both the literary canons, have the history of their respective
historical personages during the specific periods of the predominant races of those regions as
their primary content and subject matter. But epic mode of presentation is poetical rather than
the cold prosaic mode of pure historical works. To that extent, we find these epics dotted with
diverse kinds of digressions and deviations from the focal point of history, because the authors
of all these epics being poets, rather celebrated bards of their times, have a professional
commitment to make their compositions acquire epic dimensions capable of capturing the
imagination of their people. For this purpose, they employed well-known literary devices such
as epic similes and other literary embellishments in order to perpetuate and immortalise their
national heroes. All epics primarily aim at glorification and edification of their epic heroes to
make them embodiments of their national, racial, and religious ethos and ideological doctrines.
Rattan Singh Bhangoo's poetical epic is no exception to this rule. But despite this poetical flab
of cosmetic embellishments, there runs a deep, perennial undercurrent of contemporary history
in all these poetical works. Moreover, there is another dimension to these epical compositions
that these epics were meant to be recited and sung, very often, to the accompaniment of music,
to the vast audiences to capture their imagination. It is this poetical appeal, which has made
these epics immortal since their reading and recitation before vast audiences, through the several
generations of their people, have permanently etched the memory and moral stature of their
heroes in the collective unconscious of their nations. It is this poetical dimension, which has
kept the history of the nations and races alive and vibrant rather than the cold factual, scholarly
records of the historians. Thus, these epics inform, instruct and entertain at the same time. A
discerning reader can easily sift through the icy topping of the poetical flab and dip into the
steady undercurrent of history and arrive at conclusions closely similar to those recorded in
typical histories, minor distortions notwithstanding. Thus Bhangoo's monumental work like all
other world classics, is a great work of art as well as Sikh history, especially of the blood-
soaked Sikh history of over one hundred years covering the whole of 18th century (1675-1795).

Rattan Singh Bhangoo's Gur Panth Prakash came to be written under special circumstances
with the British collusion with the predominantly Sikh-dominated Phulkian state rulers of the
major principalities Southwest of the Sutlej to checkmate the advance of Maharaja Ranj it Singh's
Khalsa forces. With the capture of Delhi, the British had established their rule on major part of

XX

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

Northern India. The British were now on the verge of having an encounter with the Sikhs
whose writ was running from the river Attock in the north to the river Yamuna in the Northeast.
A little earlier in 1783, a massive Sikh force of forty thousand troops had occupied Delhi during
Shah Alam IPs rule under the command of S. Baghel Singh, the head of the Kroresinghia Misl
who had vacated Delhi only after demarcating and constructing the major historical Sikh shrines
in Delhi and after collecting a huge ransom and a significant percentage of octroi as regular
payment as a condition for keeping the Sikh forces out of Delhi. The British, being shrewd and
steadfast visionaries, had started gathering intelligence and compiling information about the
Sikhs two decades before their occupation of Delhi. After their capture of Delhi, they speeded
up their efforts to have an authentic version of history of the Sikhs, and General David Ochterloney
had got one version of Sikh history prepared by Khushwaqat Rai, which was more or less a
Mughal version of Sikh history with all its biases and prejudices. Thereafter, he asked his junior
British resident at Ludhiana, Captain David Murray to get another version recorded from another
source to check the veracity of the earlier version. Captain Murray summoned the services of
one of his court officials and Muslim scribes from Batala, Bootey Shah Maulvi, to dictate to him
the history of the Sikhs. This Muslim scribe, being as much prejudiced and biased against the
Sikhs as the earlier chronicler, also recorded an extremely distorted and biased version of the
Sikhs and their evolution. It was at this juncture, as if by coincidence, that Captain Murray also
came into contact with Rattan Singh Bhangoo, a resident of Village Bhari near Samrala, in his
Court at Ludhiana. During the course of their random meetings, Captain Murray shared his
mission of getting the history of the Sikhs recorded, and revealed that he had already got one
version recorded by his court official Bootey Shah Maulavi. Captain Murray also entreated
Rattan Singh Bhangoo to acquaint him with the Sikh history, since the latter came from an
illustrious Sikh family. He also sought the latter's opinion on the contents of Bootey Shah's
version. Acceding to Captain Murray's request, Rattan Singh Bhangoo went through Bootey
Shah's version and found it not only inadequate, but extremely biased and completely bereft of
truth and objectivity. Being a direct descendent of the great Sikh martyrs and having a
comprehensive knowledge of the origin and evolution of the history of the Sikhs acquired
through the then prevalent oral narration of events from generation to generation as well as his
study of the earlier chronological records such as those of Gurbilas, Bansawali Nama Dasan
Patshahian Ka, Janamsakhis and Persian records (He was well-versed in Persian), he felt an
urgent need to set the record straight and narrate a valid, unbiased and objective history of the
origin and evolution of the Khalsa Panth from its beginning upto his own times. He told his
patron candidly about the inadequacies and glaring distortions in Bootey Shah's version because
of his in-built racial hostility and religious bias against the Sikhs. He also offered to narrate an
objective and true account of the origin and evolution of the Khalsa Panth, to Captain Murray.
The latter accepted this offer and entrusted him to record the history of the Khalsa Panth since
this British Officer as well as his senior at Delhi had been instructed to get an authentic version
of the Sikh history recorded so that its proper version could be preserved in the British Museum
at London. It would also serve the purpose of chalking out the British policy towards the Sikhs
in the near future. This recording of major episodes of Sikh history by the author of the Gur
Panth Parkash continued for three decades from 1808 onwards. Later on, the author collected
these statements into a single volume of a poetical epic in 1841 and completed its last version at
Amritsar while sitting in the ancestral Bunga of his ancestor in the holy precincts of Harmandir

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

xxi

Sahib. For recording these prominent historical events of Sikh history, he travelled extensively
to collect information, took notice of the prevalent traditions of oral history, heard the account
from his veteran Sikh ancestors and went through the available religious Sikh records. Being a
good scholar of Persian, and Sikh and ancient Hindu scriptures and belonging to a Sikh family
of illustrious Sikh martyrs as well as being an immediate descendant of those Sikh veterans
who had participated in some of the most violent and bloody military campaigns against the
Mughals, he was fully qualified to record a reliable version of the Sikh history.

Before going into the subject matter of this great epic, its sources of information and
mode of its presentation, it would be appropriate to look into the brief biographical profile of its
author in order to evaluate the relevance and authenticity of its historicity. The author was the
grandson of the famous 18lh century Sikh warrior Sardar Mehtab Singh of Mirankot from the
paternal side and Sardar Sham Singh of Kroresinghia Misl from the maternal side. S. Mehtab
Singh along with S. Sukha Singh had, in a rare act of dare-devilry, beheaded the Mughal feudal
lord dubiously known as Massa Ranghar in the open court for the latter's act of desecrating the
holy Harmandir Sahib at Amritsar. After the martyrdom of his grandfather, his father S. Rai
Singh, too, participated in many Khalsa campaigns against the Mughals. He was married to the
daughter of S. Sham Singh, head of the Kroresinghia Misl and was given the territorial custody
over a few villages near Mirankot in Amritsar and Sirhind, kept in their custody under the
"Rakhi" system of their Misls. Rattan Singh Bhangoo, the author of this epic, was the third son
of S, Rai Singh. When Maharaja Ranjit Singh established his political dominance over the
north-western parts of the Punjab to the North of the Sutlej, the author's family migrated from
Mirankot and settled at village Bhari in their custodial territory of Sirhind as per Lepel Griffin's1
account. It was during his stay here that he got wind of the history of the Sikhs being written
by Bootey Shah Maulvi under the patronage of David Murray. Being well-versed in Sikh
history, both because of his illustrious Sikh lineage and heritage as well as his scholarship in
Sikh history, he apprehended the production of a distorted version of Sikh history by a bigoted
Muslim. With the object of both guarding against the projection of such a biased view about
his religion and history being passed on to the British and the world and presenting an authentic,
objective version of the Sikh history, he established links with Captain Murray and struck a
good rapport with him. It was out of this two-fold objective of protecting the rich Sikh heritage
and history and projecting an almost eye-witness account of the saga of Sikh struggle and
evolution, that he undertook the writing of this monumental epic. It took him to labour for three
to four decades to complete and preserve the rich legacy of Sikh struggle for the coming
generations.

Bhangoo used both the sources of oral history as well as the written resources for his
writing of this epic. As far as the use of oral history, he acknowledges its contribution in the
opening lines of his epic:

Now I undertake to write the account of the Sikhs,
As it was narrated by our ancestors and forefathers.
And as heard from still earlier and ancient elders,

xxii

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

Who had heard it from their own talented peers2 . (2)

(Episode 1, p. 3)

This oral tradition of narration of major historical events and historical personages has
been prevalent almost in every society, especially during the earlier phases of civilisation. This
tradition, in the form of grandmother's tales, discourses (hatha) from the pulpit in the daily
religious congregations at religious places and even stage and theatre versions, has been so
strong and pervasive among the majority of all the Indian religious groups that the major contours
of the character traits of the great historical personages and their legendary achievements,
together with their religious and moral ethos, have been permanently etched into the memory
and collective unconscious of their races. With their repetitive recitation over the generations,
each religious community has come to acquire their distinct religious and moral traits. This
stream of oral history has a wider mass appeal than the recorded history based on scholarship,
which catres to the interests of a miniscule minority of those who study it for their scholarly
and academic pursuits. This oral stream of history, though undoubtedly laced with a bit of
sentimentalism and racial and religious bias, is nevertheless as pervasive and valid as the academic
stream of history. The legends of Rama, Krishna, Kauravas and Pandavas, and various Hindu
legendary saints and soldiers have become an integral part of the Indian/Hindu psyche primarily
through this, folklorist tradition of epics of Indian/Hindu History. Similarly, major attributes of
Sikh valour, charity, sacrifice and service of humanity and Sikh fundamental ethos of Naam
Simran, meditation, earning one's livelihood through just and earnest means as well as sharing
one's earnings with others, have entered the Sikh psyche and become an indispensable part of
Sikh way of life mainly through this perennial stream of oral history in the form of verbal
narration of the legends such as those works written by Sikh bard Santokh Singh's Suraj
Parkash and other folklorist genres (yaars) through the generations about the lives of Sikh
Gurus and great Sikh Martyrs and saints. Rattan Singh Bhangoo, like the authors of several
celebrated Indian epic writers, has borrowed heavily from these oral sources while composing
his epic about Sikh history together with the facts from the written sources available to him.
Some of his forefathers, with whom he interacted, had given him an eyewitness account of
some of the major events during the 18lh century period of great turmoil in Sikh history. His
own grandfather's legendary beheading of an arrogant and spiteful Mughal stooge Massa Ranghar
and his father's active participation in the major Sikh military campaigns against the Mughals,
were events which were not so distant from his own times. Several instances of exceptional
bravery by the veteran Sikh warriors from his own Majhail stock of Jat Sikhs and the verbal
anecdotes about their valorous acts right from the initiation of the Khalsa Panth by Guru Gobind
Singh through the several Khalsa campaigns including the Guru's tortuous departure from
Anandpur Sahib, the bloodiest encounter and battle at Chamkaur Sahib and the sacrifice of two
elder Sahibzadas; the execution of younger Sahibzadas at Sirhind; sacrifice of forty Muktas
(mainly Majhail Singhs); the ransacking of major Mughal centres of power together with the
destruction of Sirhind and the revengeful slaughter of Wazir Khan under the command of the
most illustrious Sikh warrior and general, Banda Singh Bahadur, and the latter's most tragic
execution along with his more than seven hundred devout Sikh soldiers and the subsequent two
genocides (ghallug haras) of the Sikhs — to mention a few sagas of Mughal oppression and
the Sikh retaliation and sacrifice, were too fresh in the collective Sikh psyche of his own

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

xxiii

generation. The epic writer, being a very sensitive and conscious inheritor of this painful
historical legacy, was also a gifted poet in his own vernacular language. The chance encounter
with the British Political resident David Murray at Ludhiana in around 1808-09, and his assigning
the author with the narration of the history of his ancestors and their religion's evolution,
provided him with the most appropriate opportunity to display his knowledge of events and the
talent to narrate those events. Thus, it was an ideal matching of "the man and the moment" to
produce a rare work of art and historical importance, as all the monumental works and events
have materialised whenever the right personage arrived at the right moment. It seems his oral
narration of events in the daily dialogues with the inquisitive British officers spurred his poetic
imagination to put it in verse in the peaceful environs of his home at night what he narrated in
one-to-one conversations to his patron in the latter's court or home during the day. The
author's use of the contemporary literary poetic forms such as those of "Dohra", Chaupai,
Kabit, Sortha, Kundliya, Chhand, Sawiyas, together with the appropriate quotations from the
verses of Guru Nanak and Guru Gobind Singh, shows his poetic craftsmanship as well as his
being well-versed in the religious literature of his own times and the ancient Indian/Hindu epics.
By compiling the major events and sagas of Sikh valour and sacrifice into a poetical epic, the
author has given expression to all those beliefs, religio-racial traits, ethos and a value-system
together with the streak of hero worship that was embedded in the innermost recesses of the
Sikh psyche of his times. Despite all the changes in the environment in the modern age, the
Sikhs, all-over the world, still cherish and believe in all those fundamental tenets of Sikhism
which Bhangoo's epic narrates and eulogises. It is for this rendering of basic Sikh ethos that he
deserves to be counted among the great Sikh bards like Bhai Gurdas, Kavi Santokh Singh and
Bhai Vir Singh. His epic, besides being a great poetico-historical document of Sikh history,
primarily of the most bloody eighteenth century period of Sikh history, is, perhaps, the finest
specimen of expression of the pent-up Sikh emotions and aspirations of his own times. It is a
recorded expression, in a suitable and widely used linguistic medium, of all those emotions,
aspirations and regrets, which were on the lips and in the terribly bruised Sikh hearts and
minds. The credit for creating a unique work of art, out of a verbal dialogue and the social
discourse of his times, goes to the author of this epic, the minor deviations and distortions of
basic historical facts notwithstanding. Together with the assimilation and exploitation of this
oral stream of history, the author has also depended on available written resources such as
Gurbilas to which the author repeatedly refers during his compilation of various resources.
Most of his references of the existing resources of Sikh history are meant to authenticate what
he has narrated from his knowledge and use of oral history. He urges his readers, time and
again, to go through the works of his predecessors in order to verify and acquire a more
detailed account of events, which he has narrated briefly in order to restrict the volume of his
epic to its manageable size. His travels and visits to certain places and persons related to the
major events reveals his painstaking efforts to put a stamp of authenticity on his narrative
creation.

The central subject and main thesis of Bhangoo's Gur Panth Prakash (the very name is
suggestive) is the origin and evolution of, perhaps, the youngest religion of the world, the
Khalsa Panth or the Sikh religion, despite its not very meticulous adherence to the chronological
order of events of the Sikh history. The need to trace the origin of the Khalsa Panth and narrate

xxiv

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

its evolution arose from a purely circumstantial need to refute the calculated Muslim attempt by
the discredited Mughal rulers and the Muslim scribes to feed a completely distorted version
about the Sikhs and their history to the newly arrived British rulers of India after the near
extinction of the once mighty Mughal empire. The author, feeling a sense of outrage at the total
travesty of truth contained in the Bootey Shah's version, felt it as his moral duty to set the
record straight and took upon himself to present it as a rejoinder to the Muslim version that the
Sikhs, far from being followers and inheritors of a divinely revealed and painstakingly organised
religion, were a section of the Indian populace which as "subjects" had become defiant and
anarchic rebels against the Mughal rule because of the repeated invasions of the Afghans from
the north and the consequent anarchic conditions that prevailed in the Northern region in which
the Sikhs were in a dominant majority. The two Muslim versions, one that was got prepared by
the first British political resident at Delhi, General David Ochterlony and the subsequent version
submitted by Bootey Shah Maulvi to Captain David Murray, painted Sikhs as an irresponsible
unruly section of society and rabble-rousers, devoid of any ideology and Divinely revealed
religion or any legitimate authority to rule and govern after toppling an established monarchic
order or having a public mandate or hierarchical sanction to take over the reigns of political
power. The Sikhs in the north had been emboldened to defy the Mughal authority partly
because of the Mughal rulers' preoccupation with wars in the south and partly because of the
Sikh tactics of hit and run and looting and plundering the Afghan raiders from the north on their
way back home after their repeated invasion of India through the Punjab/Sikh territory. Otherwise,
the Sikhs had neither routed any big military power on the field of battle, nor have accomplished
any other deed of any exceptional bravery nor have even received any sanction to rule from any
Divine or temporal authority:

Chaupai : Then the Mughal emperor answered the Britishers' query,

That No Authority had bestowed any sovereignty or statehood on the Sikhs,
They had neither accomplished any deed worthy of praise,
Nor had they routed any powerful adversary in war.3 (12)

(Episode 1, p. 5)

The whole epic, through its narration of more than one hundred and fifty legends of Sikh
valour and sacrifice, together with its narration of Guru Nanak's birth and his laying the foundation
of Sikh religion and its final codification as a full-fledged, organised religion by the Tenth Sikh
Guru, Guru Gobind Singh, through the initiation of Khalsa Panth, is the author's answer to this
specific singular enquiry of his British patron: who conferred the sovereignty on the Sikhs?
Which authority, Divine or temporal, had sanctioned or anointed them to be sovereigns? Whom
had the Sikhs routed in the war:

Dohra : Which powerful enemy had they routed in war?

What other accomplishments did they have to their credit?

Who had bestowed sovereignty and statehood on the Sikhs,

He must reveal the name of that Divine or Temporal Authority.4 (11)

(Episode 1, p. 5)

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

xxv

And how had the mere Sikh subjects, timid like sparrows and lambs, had torn out the
mighty Mughals as brave and ferocious as lions and the falcons?

Dohra : How did the lambs vanquish the lions,
How did the quails kill the eagles?
How did mere subjects decimate the rulers?
This was, indeed, a great miraculous act. (15)

How much strength did they (the Sikhs) really wield,
Which martial or religious sect did they belong to?
They must record all the real facts,
In order to arrive at a firm conclusion.5 (16)

(Episode 2, p. 13)

In a series of extremely poetic dialogue of exceptional brevity and brilliance, the author
provides a point by point explanation to the questions of his brilliant patron:

Dohra : Then addressing me Captain Murray asked me the question,
That I should disclose him this much of a mystery.
"How did the Sikhs acquire political power and statehood,
And who bestowed sovereignty on the Sikhs? (33)

Chaupai : Then, I answered Captain Murray in these words,

"The true Lord Divine had conferred sovereignty on the Sikhs."
Captain Murray asked me who was their true Lord?
I replied, "Guru Nanak is their true Lord." (34)

Murray remarked that Nanak was a mere mendicant,
What did he know about political power and sovereignty?
I remarked that Guru Nanak was the Lord of Lords,
He was a Divine prophet and lord of the whole world. (35)

His reprimands turned many kings into paupers,
And his blessings turned many paupers into kings.
By keeping himself detached from politics and power,
He came to acquire the status of a Lord of Lords. (36)

Whosoever sought his Divine grace and blessings,

They were imbued with power and sovereignty.

His blessings made the timid sparrows pounce upon the hawks,

And he empowered the meek lambs tear apart the lions.6 (37)

(Episode 2, pp. 17, 19)

Rest of the whole epic — through its narration of various legends of laying the ideological

xxvi

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

foundations of a new Sikh religion following a Divine inspiration received by Guru Nanak
during his two days disappearance in the river Kali Bein and passing on his ideological message
to the successive nine Sikh Gurus and its final codification by the tenth Sikh Guru and conferring
the right of sovereignty on the Khalsa Panth and the subsequent sagas of Sikh resistance and
sacrifices by the Sikh Gurus and his followers — provides a detailed explanation of the brief,
almost monosyllabic answers made in the introductory question-answer dialogue in the second
episode of the epic. By the time, the reader reaches the middle of this epic, its author has
convincingly explained both to his patron as well as to his readers that Sikh religion, like the
earlier major religions of the east and the west, is a revealed religion; that its founder was a
divinely inspired prophet who made his divine mandate clear both through precept and example
to rid the society of ignorance, corruption, religious bigotry and senseless religious rituals and
to lead a human life based on truth and earnest living. He had also warned both the oppressive
Lodhis and the succeeding Mughal rulers that they would rule and govern so long as they ruled
justly and fairly, and would lose their sovereignty the moment they turned oppressors and
tyrants. His subsequent narration of the supreme sacrifice of Guru Tegh Bahadur to uphold the
fundamental right of following one's religion and resist political coercion to propagate the
ruler's religion and impose its ideology on others; the armed resistance put up by Guru Gobind
Singh against the tyrannical rule of the despotic and bigoted Mughals at the cost of his own and
his four sons' lives; the subsequent armed uprising of the entire Khalsa Panth under the command
of the bravest and the most charismatic Sikh warrior Banda Singh Bahadur that shook the
foundations of the oppressive crumbling Mughal empire and the final establishment of a sovereign
Sikh empire in the north-west of India; and the narration of innumerable legends of individual
bravery and sacrifice — provide a detailed and convincing explanation for the legitimate claim
of the Sikhs to be sovereigns and independent. Besides the narration of this central thesis about
the genesis and evolution of the Khalsa Panth with its distinct Sikh scripture and eternal Guru,
Guru Granth Sahib, its church (Gurdwara), its national flag, distinct identity, dress code, value
system and way of life, and their final setting up of a sovereign Sikh state with its own army,
currency and civil administration over a vast territory in the north west of India, the author of
this great epic of Sikh history gives a graphic narration of innumerable sagas of Sikh valour and
sacrifice. Among the prominent episodes in this epic are those of the battles of Anandpur Sahib,
Chamkaur Sahib, Muktsar, Baba Banda Bahadur's invasion and destruction of Sirhind and other
Mughal centres of power in the north including those of Sadhaura, Banur, Samana and the
slaughter of the bravest Mughal Pathan warriors including the slaughterer of tenth Guru's
younger Sahibzadas, Wazir Khan, the Nawab of Sirhind; subjugation of the wily, intriguing,
traitorous Hill chiefs of Baidhar states and annexation of their territories; the two worst genocides
of the Sikhs known as Ghallugharas and the supreme sacrifices of individual Sikh martyrs
primarily those of Baba Banda Bahadur and his more than seven hundred faithful brave Sikh
followers; Bhai Mani Singh, Bhai Taru Singh, Sukha Singh, Mehtab Singh and several others. It
presents a glorious saga of terrible confrontations of the Sikhs with the tyrannical and autocratic
Muslim rulers of Delhi, Sirhind, Lahore, Jalandhar, Kasur, Multan, and foreign Afghan invaders
like Nadir Shah Durrani and Ahmed Shah Abdali and the final emergence of the Khalsa, as if out
of its own ashes like the proverbial Phoenix, as a sovereign nation and a state after a century of
countless sacrifices. Having been written by a contemporary scholar, whose father and fore-
fathers had directly participated in the major Khalsa crusades against the oppressors and having

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

xxvii

heard about the not-so-distant historical events from his elders in the best available oral tradition
as well as his perusal of available recorded accounts, he was the most qualified person to
record the Sikh history for his British patron. In addition to the narration of the above mentioned
episodes vindicating the origin and evolution of the Khalsa Panth, the author has recorded
various other events closely related to the course of history of the Sikhs which either emerged
out of various distortions and fault lines that erupted out of the uneven flow of Sikh history or
had a strong bearing on the growth and expansion of the Khalsa Panth. The author faithfully
records the eruption of several splinter groups which set up their own shops to preach and
propagate their own brand of religious outfits after deviating from the basic tenets of Sikhism
as laid down and propagated by the Sikh Gurus. Notable among these splinter movements and
vested organised sects, which caused a considerable damage to the Sikh Panth and are still
causing it even today and which find a detailed mention of their activities in the epic are, for
instance, Banda Singh Bahadur's religious order of Bandhayee Singhs with their own slogan of
"Fateh Darshan" in place of Khalsa Panth's fundamental greeting of "Waheguru ji ki Fateh" and
donning of red robes after discarding the Khalsa ordained blue robes after their split from the
mainstream Khalsa Panth during the fag end of Banda Singh's life and his tragic execution.
Similarly, the author records the activities of several other splinter groups such as those of
Sultanis, Hindalias, Gangushiahs, RamRaiyas, Masands, Gulab Raias, Chandialias and Jandialias,
which after splitting from the Khalsa Panth, did a considerable damage to the cause of the Sikh
Panth and abused the patronage accorded to the founders of their respective sects by the Sikh
Gurus, for their own extraneous and mercenary advantages. The epic, thus, includes, all these
places, personages and their pontificatory activities, which got embedded into the Khalsa Panth
during its checkered and tortuous evolution since its origin and well beyond the eighteenth
century. Thus, its well-laid out canvas is dotted with the graphic spectacles of Sikh Panth's
origin, evolution, consolidation, under the Guru period; its violent, valiant, sacrificial confrontation
with the oppressive tyrannical Mughal rulers, its temperory eclipse, its mythical Phoenix-like
resurgence from its near extinction and its final flowering and fruition into an independent
sovereign Sikh State. To put it briefly, the narration of this divine-spiritual-politico-temporal
voyage of the Khalsa Panth constitutes the Subject matter of this unique Sikh/Punjabi epic.

Among its diverse other characteristics is the portrayal of a galaxy of eminent Sikh warriors
and chivalrous Sikh knights who occupy a pivotal position in the glorious history of the Sikh
Panth and without whose grit, and steadfast commitment to Sikh ideals and sacrifices, the
Khalsa Panth could not have evolved and preserved its religious and distinct national identity
among the comity of nations and world religions. Beginning from the portrayal of the ninth
Sikh Guru, the four Sahibzadas and Forty Muktas, there are more than a dozen other fully
indoctrinated, highly motivated and committed chivalrous Sikh Warriors, whose legendary acts
of valour and supreme sacrifice find a graphic description in the pages of this epic. While the
author adopts a broadly objective approach conforming to the historical evidence in majority of
the cases about their legendary contribution, in one or two cases he deviates from the historical
facts and enters into an excessive glorification and edification of their charismatic personalities,
due to his poetic disposition and flights of fancy. In his excessive zeal to glorify their dynamic,
charismatic and almost magnetic qualities of leadership and exceptional valour, he catapults
them from the human plane to superhuman level and projects them more as divine incarnations

xxviii

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

and demi-gods than exceptional visionaries, steadfast leaders of men, and real flesh and blood
figures as they really were. Such a projection of one individual Sikh warrior and leader of men
not only violates the wide spectrum of historical evidence available regarding the eminent role
played by this unique Sikh warrior but also goes against the grain of fundamental tenets and
principles of Sikh religion and its ideology. This dichotomy between principle and the deed
pertains to Rattan Singh Bhangoo's portrayal of Baba Banda Singh Bahadur. Like some other
epic writers of both the east and the west, the poet's act of hero glorification assumes the
dimensions of a hero-worship where the glorious deeds of bravery, chivalry and the most
strategic battle victories and demolition of the most powerful citadels of the mighty Mughal
empire are narrated to be accomplished more by the exercise of occult/supernatural acts
demonstrated by an accomplished necromancer than by a thoroughly indoctrinated, master
strategist, highly motivated, committed, and the most valiant Sikh warrior and Guru-anointed
leader of men that Banda Singh, as per all historical evidence available, really was. From the
word 'go' as Banda Singh enters the territory north of Delhi after his appointment as the
supreme leader of the Khalsa Panth by the Tenth Sikh Guru at distant Nanded, till his final
execution at Delhi on June 9, in 1716 and even after the dismemberment of his body after his
death, the epic author, in his excessive poetic zeal and religious fervour, portrays him as a
superhuman, supernatural and metaphysical entity rather than a talented military genius and a
committed crusader of the Khalsa Panth. His every act of victory, magnanimous dispensation
of the spoils of war among his impoverished, irregularly paid troops, his show of strength to his
adversaries and his painstaking projection of a Sikh crusader out to wreak vengeance on the
oppressive, tyrannical Mughal rulers, has been invested with a touch of miracle and supernatural
display of super- human powers. He has been repeatedly projected as the mythological
"Nehkalank Avtar", a divine incarnation sent to take on and exterminate the evildoers in the dark
age of Kaliyuga:

Chaupai : The rumour mill made out Banda Singh to be a designated prophet,

Who had been sent to eliminate all the Muslims (from the Indian continent)
This rumour made the whole Muslim populace so much scared,
That it spread out (like a wild fire) throughout the entire country.(2)

(Episode 47, p. 264)

Dohra : The place where Baizid Khan was camping (with his troops)
Banda Singh surrounded the place (from all sides).
Seeing Banda Singh Baizid Khan's troops deserted his camp,
Shouting that the prophet Nehkalank had arrived (to decimate them).7 (25)

(Episode 58, p. 333)

In about forty-five episodes devoted to this great Sikh crusader and warrior in this epic,
there runs an endless chain of miracles, unbelievable blessings, curses and magical feats which
get materialised by his mere sleight of a hand and batting of an eyelid. Moreover, all these feats
of supernatural acts are attributed to his pre-initiation and orientation period in the Sikhfold
during which he had been a devout follower of a Tantric Yogi Aloonia Sidh and from whom he
is reported to have received a book of Tantric Mantras over which he attained a complete

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

xxix

mastery and command. A full episode records a long list of these esoteric formulas, which
Saint Jait Ram of Dadu Duar narrates to Guru Gobind Singh during the Guru's stay with the
Saint during his journey to the South. Later on, this epic hero is shown practising most of these
feats on his foes and sometimes on his friends as well. It will be appropriate to give a sample
of some of these esoteric skills of Banda Singh to highlight the author's extent of hero-worship
and excessive religious fervour in gross violation of the established principles of Sikh philosophy
and faith. Banda Singh's domination over the gang of bandits and dacoits during his first
encounter with them in Bangar area of present-day Haryana more through a magic spell than a
real fight; his prediction about the approach of horse -riders of the Kaithalfaujdar by his stamping
of his feet on the top of a wall and later on his overpowering the invading troops through
magical jamming of their horses' movement and the weapons of their riders; his miraculous
disarming of Aali Singh and Maali Singh's handcuffs put by the Sirhind police and later on his
astrological identification of these two Sikh warriors and their innermost thoughts and feelings
and a similar spotting of Sirhind custodian's spies at Samana; his burning of a body of a dead
Muslim Pir at Sadhaura and his open declaration about his possession of Tantric powers learnt
from his tantric Guru and possession of a book of Tantric Mantras; his reputation of his
walking with his feet without touching the ground; his body casting no shadow; his non-batting
of eye-lids; his planting of Khalsa's saffron standards (flags) without any support and security
at Panipat and their mysterious immunity from being uprooted or damaged by any human being
and a Muslim's instant burning in fire at his touch of these flags; his sitting aloof on a hilltop and
non-participation in fighting during the decisive battle for the capture of Sirhind and his sudden
raising of a dust storm by shooting an arrow in the final phase of battle; his possession of
countless miracles, Sidhis and feats of necromancy — are all very vividly described:

Chaupai : He could go without sleep the whole night (without feeling insomniac),

As well as comprehend anybody's thoughts without listening to his verbal expression.

Banda Singh was empowered and possessed with the powers of telepathy,

As he could visualise and decipher phenomena happening at a great distance. (21)

He was also possessed with the power of reducing his body to a micron,
As well as the power to exercise complete control over men and matters.
He had mastered the art of flying into space without effort,
As well as mastered the art of controlling several other phenomena. (22)

He could make the water flow out of a well without any device,

As well as start fires without igniting it with any spark.

He could make the rain fall without any clouds at will,

As well as make the flowing river's water stand still and calm. (23)

He could make the blowing wind stop and stand still,
As well as change the direction of the facing wind in the opposite direction.
He could work out such strange miraculous and magical feats,
As well as demonstrate these supernatural feats without batting an eyelid.8 (24)

(Episode 44, pp. 257, 259)

XXX

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

He is shown suddenly investing Baba Deep Singh with a set of teeth in his toothless
mouth; his prediction about the imminent death of twin sons of Aali Singh and later on his
blessing him with another set of twins after the death of his first twins and is supposed to be in
possession of an alchemist's stone:

Dohra : "How could he manage to amass so much wealth,

If he did not possess an alchemist's stone or an alchemic formula?

How could he manage to spend money so lavishly otherwise,

As he did not have any business dealings with any other state? (19)"

(Episode 48, p. 269)

His miraculous empowerment of a single Singh, Baghar Singh, during a show of strength
against hundreds of Hill chiefs' bravest and most muscular wrestlers and soldiers and Baghar
Singh's winning the bout; his putting up a flag post and throwing a challenge to the Hill-chiefs
to uproot that flag post with all their might and their ultimate failure; his prediction about the
breakout of fire through sudden lightening and burning of Mandi chief's palace in its conflagration;
his neutralising the divine powers of Hill "Devtas" or gods and goddesses and himself blessing
people with the boons of male offsprings and material gifts at Jaijon further supplements his
image of an accomplished Tantric or a necromancer:

He made a public declaration at a large public gathering,

That he could bless them with boons and remove all their banes.

Since he had dispossessed the hill gods and goddesses of their miraculous powers,

He could demonstrate all their powers at that place.10 (12)

(Episode 48, p. 267)

His blessing of Mandi chief with eternal sovereignty and prosperity and handing over his
book of Tantric Mantras to him and blessing the two queens of the king of Jaiswal dynasty by
a Banda's maid servant and consort with sons at Jaijowal; his miraculous flight with an iron
cage in which he was imprisoned by the Kullu chief; his incredible crossing of a fast flowing
torrential mountainous rivulet on a horse, like a pigeon, and planting of horse's statue in the
midst of that rivulet; his mysterious absence from Punjab for three years, and stay and two
marriages at Chamba and unilateral, unconditional withdrawal of Sikh forces from southern
parts of Punjab including Sirhind just three years after its occupation and his desertion of
trusted, committed Sikh warriors like Baaj Singh and his brother from Taraori, Amingarh, and
Sirhind; his indifference towards Mughals' recapture of Sirhind; his second arrest in Kullu and
delayed flight with the cage; his return to Punjab and intended declaration of offering one lac
and a quarter sacrifices of Singhs to appease the goddess Kali further corroborate his posses-
sion of esoteric powers:

He would offer a sacrifice of one lac and a quarter heads of (Singhs),
And invoke (the Goddess kali) by filling her bowl with their blood,

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

xxxi

He would propitiate Kali" by offering the sacrifice of Singh's heads,
In order to initiate his own brand of a religious order." (28)

(Episode 60, p. 345)

His resurrection after death out of the dismembered pieces of his dead body; his
reappearance after death in Jammu; demonstration of miracles, and his forcible marriage with
a young virgin and her giving birth to two sons, all these miraculous feats and bizarre acts of
necromancy and occult powers project and portray Baba Banda Singh Bahadur more as a
romantic hero who acts more on his whims and fancies and his alleged skills in necromancy
than a seasoned Sikh warrior and leader of men engaged in a mighty war against the biggest and
well-organised army of the Mughals and their continuously conspiring and intriguing hill
collaborators.

The epic writer also portrays Banda Bahadur as an arrogant, power hungry renegade who
not only violated the Guru's mandate but also disobeyed the orders (Hukamnamas) of Mata
Sundri, but started his own parallel religious order of Bandhayee Singhs with a distinct slogan
of 'Fateh Darshan' replacing the traditional Khalsa greeting and war cry "Waheguru ji ki Fateh"
and don red robes instead of the Khalsa's blue robes and implemented strict adherence to
vegetarianism:

Chaupai : The red robes which the Guru had prohibited him from wearing,
He started donning those very robes out of obduracy.
Doing away with the Guru-ordained greetings "Waheguru ji ke Fateh",
He introduced his own brand of greetings "Fateh Darshan". (32)

He dispensed with (Khalsa's traditional dress) the blue robes,
And ordained (his followers) to wear a red-coloured head gear.
He banned the partaking of non-vegetarian animal food,
So much so that even the wood for fuel was to be washed.12 (33)

(Episode 60, p. 347)

He is portrayed as nursing a strong vendetta against the mainstream Khalsa force "The
Tat Khalsa' threatening to slaughter them in the same manner the Guru's Singhs' had slaugh-
tered his goats at his monastery near Nanded and offer the Singhs' heads as sacrifices to
propitiate and invoke the blessings of goddess, Kali. He is also portrayed as a treacherous,
indulgent sex-maniac, who declined and deteriorated in moral character due to his various
lapses of moral turpitude. Bhangoo records ten reasons for his decline in military and spiritual
prowess as well as his powers of necromancy such as his alleged disobedience of Mata Sundri's
express will; his decline in moral character; his loss of occult powers and the loss of book of
necromancy, his condemnation of the Guru as his estrangement with the mainstream Khalsa;
his founding of a new religion the act of female infanticide, and his gratuitous achievement of
first acquiring occult powers and then their later loss:

xxxii

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

Chaupai (Author's Answer):

Banda had made the following lapses:

First, he had offended the Guru Mother.

Second, he had compromised his moral character,

Through his sexual indulgence with so many women. (11)

Third, he had lost command over his Birs (captive spirits),
Which incapacitated him from flying at his own will.
Fourth, he had left his book of necromancy at Mandi,
By handing it over to Mandi chief Sudh Sain. (12)

Fifth, he indulged in talking ill of the great Guru.

Sixth, he got estranged from the Khalsa Panth.

Seventh, he founded his own (separate) religious order.

Eighth, he (committed a sin) of burying alive his own infant daughter. (13)

Ninth, he had received power of miracles gratuitously.

Tenth, he had abandoned meditation (on Guru's word).

A rare gift acquired gratuitously gets soon lost,

While a craft acquired with hard efforts always lasts longer.13 (14)

(Chaupai 62, pp. 371, 373)

Such a portrayal, though poetically appealing and highly glorifying initially and extremely
depressing later on, not only runs counter to the basic tenets of Sikh ideology and ethos, but
also contradicts the bulk of historical evidence available about Banda Singh Bahadur's steadfast
commitment to Sikh ideals and his implementation of Guru's mandate to wreck the tyrannical
Mughal empire. His charismatic personality, imbued with Guru's blessings and specific man-
date, became a rallying point for the Sikh masses to avenge the merciless execution of the two
younger Sahibzadas of Guru Gobind Singh and other atrocities committed by the Mughals. He
not only fulfilled the mandate of the Guru but also made the supreme sacrifice of his life along
with more than seven hundred devout Sikh warriors with a steadfast, unflinching faith despite
all kinds of temptations and incredible atrocities and indignities inflicted on him and his follow-
ers. The eminent Sikh historians including Dr Ganda Singh, Dr Kirpal Singh, Dr M.S . Ahluwalia
and others have contradicted in unequivocal terms the highly exaggerated portrayal of Banda
Singh's powers of necromancy and his disobedience of Mata Sundri's dictat. Majority of the
historians are unanimous in their opinion that Banda Singh Bahadur is one of the bravest of the
brave Sikh warriors who was a military genius, a military strategist par excellence, a charis-
matic leader of men with an electrifying personality, a leader of men who always fought from
the front and made the supreme sacrifice, despite all provocations and tortures including the
slaughter of his son in his lap and forcing the slaughtered child's throbbing heart into his mouth.
This is an act of sacrifice, which is as profound and supreme as the sacrifice of the two Sikh
Gurus, Guru Arjun Dev, Guru Tegh Bahadur, besides other legendary Singhs like Bhai Mani
Singh, Bhai Taru Singh and many other devout Sikhs. The historical records of Banda Singh's
and his contigent's execution and the manner of their execution as well as their acceptance of

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

xxxiii

this retribution for their act of defiance negates Bhangoo's charges of moral degeneration of
Banda Singh. Banda Singh's steadfast commitment to Sikh ideals and doctrines is manifest
from his short sovereign rule over Punjab when he struck a coin, currency and seal in the name
of Sikh Gurus rather than in his own name and abolished the feudal zamindari system and gave
proprietary and occupancy rights to the tillers of the land. Bhangoo's description of Banda
Singh as disobeying Mata Sundri's orders also does not stand the test of historical scrutiny. In
the book edited by Dr Ganda Singh on the Hukamnamas of Mata Sundri, there is no mention of
such a Hukamnama issued by Mata Sundri to Baba Banda Singh Bahadur as stated by Rattan
Singh Bhangoo. Dr Kirpal Singh also corroborates Dr Ganda Singh's assertion that neither
Mata Sundri issued any Hukamnama to Baba Banda Singh Bahadur nor was Bhai Nand Lai
present in Delhi at the time of alleged Hukamnama. He writes:

All the Hukamnamahs written by Mata Sundri are available and have been pub-
lished by Punjabi University, Patiala, edited by Ganda Singh. Nowhere do we find
any Hukamnamah of Mata Sundri addressed to Banda Singh Bahadur. First avail-
able Hukamnamah of Mata Sundri is dated 1717 about a year after the death of
Banda Singh Bahadur. According to Das Guru Mahal, Mata Sundri during the
years of the rising of Banda Singh Bahadur, had migrated to Mathura after leaving
her residence inside Ajmeri Gate, Delhi where she used to live. After her stay in
Mathura, she came to Delhi to live near Turkman Gate. A gurdwara at this site has
been erected in the name of Mata Sundri. Under these circumstances, the writing
of letter to Banda Singh Bahadur by Bhai Nand Lai on behalf of Mataji does not
appear to be correct. Hence the question of Banda's disobedience to Mataji does
not rise.14 He further writes:

"This account of Rattan Singh does not stand the scrutiny of historical investiga-
tion. Bhai Nand Lai who is said to have persuaded Mata Sundri to write a letter to
Banda Singh, had died earlier. According to Dastur-i-Insha, Bhai Nand Lai died in
1713 CE at Multan. Encyclopaedia of Sikhism and Kulyat-i-Bhai Nand Lai also
give the same date of his death. All accounts agree that Bhai Nand Lai died in 1713
CE in Multan. The Emperor Farrukhsiyar entered Delhi as a Mughal Emperor on
12th February, 1713 CE. Bhai Nand Lai could not be at Delhi at that time, because
according to all available accounts Bhai Nand Lai spent the last years of his life at
Multan where he had opened a school, and he died in 1713 CE - three years before
the death of Banda Singh Bahadur in 1716 CE."15

Dr Kirpal Singh, further counters Rattan Singh Bhangoo's portrayal of Baba Banda Singh
Bahadur by asserting that while Bhangoo has relied on oral history during his narration of
majority of episodes in his epic, but in the portrayal of Banda Singh Bahadur, he has not men-
tioned any source. He writes:

"The treatment of Banda Singh Bahadur's account in the Prachin Panth Parkash is
a bit different from the rest of the book. Rattan Singh states that he has given the

xxxiv

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

narration as told by his ancestors. This has been repeated at several places. But in
the case of the account of Banda Singh Bahadur no indication has been given as to
the source of information. He writes that whatever he heard he has stated, jo suni
so di aakh. Unbelievable miracles have been given relating to Banda Singh.16

Banda Singh Bahadur has been described as having been confined in the prison of
Raja of Kulu in a cage. With the cage, he is described to have flown from Kulu to
Chamba state, where he is said to have performed another miracle - he crossed a
fast running stream while sitting on the horseback and his horse was strutting on
the surface of the fast flowing water. Such narrations give the impression that
these have been written on the basis of hearsay or rumours."17

Dr M.S. Ahluwalia also denies that there were any parleys held between the Mughal
emperor and Mata Sundri at any stage. He comments:

"The so-called negotiations of Emperor Farrukh Siyar with Mata Sundri, the wife
of Guru Gobind Singh, are not found in any contemporary or later accounts which
may support the version of Pracheen Panth Prakash. An important event like the
Emperor's negotiations with the wife of Guru Gobind Singh would not have es-
caped the notice of 'one and all writers on the subject'."18 Neither is marriage a
Taboo in Sikhism as stated by Dr Kirpal Singh.

The fact remains that Baba Banda Singh Bahadur, after his initiation and indoctrination by
Guru Gobind Singh, fulfilled the Guru's mandate with complete commitment and honesty of
purpose. In one of the episodes, Rattan Singh Bhangoo compares Banda Singh to a poisonous,
parasitical creeper, which sucks the sap of a green healthy plant and destroys it forever. This
plant is called "Bando" in the vernacular language as stated by Bhangoo. The Guru, terming
Banda Singh as the Guru's "Bando", enjoins upon Banda Singh to stick to the wicked Mughal
rulers and their tyrannical, oppressive rule like the viscous, sticking and sucking creeper and
keep sticking to it till it is sucked, wrecked and mutilated beyond repair:

Dohra : There is a parasitical creeper that ruins a tree from the top,
This creeper is known by the name of "Bando" in the world.
Banda Singh should become a similar poisonous creeper of the Guru,
And squeeze, sap and destroy the oppressive Mughal empire.19 (9)

(Episode 29, p. 195)

Baba Banda Singh Bahadur fulfills the Guru's fond wish and completes his mission with
his utmost devotion and commitment in the best tradition and of Khalsa code of conduct except
for initiating a slogan of "Fateh Darshan" temporarily which dies its own death after finding no
acceptance among the main body of the Sikhs. Rattan Singh Bhangoo, being a poet, an epic

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

xxxv

writer and a zealous inheritor of Sikh heritage of the dignified struggle and defiance against
tyranny, has been carried away by the charisma and valour of his epic hero. It is this excessive
zeal and poetic disposition of the author which makes him enter into acts of hero-worship and
imaginative glorification of Banda Singh and investing him with superhuman and supernatural
powers. Otherwise, all the military campaigns and victories of Banda Singh narrated by the
author conform to the historically recorded achievements of Banda Singh. Thus, Rattan Singh
Bhangoo's version of Baba Banda Singh Bahadur's contribution, despite his deification and
glorification of Banda Singh's character is not altogether fictitious though it certainly hurts and
shocks the sensibilities of enlightened Sikh readers well-versed in principles of Sikh ideology.
Rattan Singh Bhangoo's excessive mythologisation of Banda Singh's personality also blunts the
authenticity of this great historical document to some extent and makes it a work of imagination
based on poet's fancy and hearsay. This mythologisation of his epic hero also dilutes the
significance of oral history which otherwise is a valid source of historical information. Like the
great English 17lh century epic poet John Milton's unconscious eulogisation of Satan for his
rebellious opposition to God after the poets' own rebellion against the protestant church in his
famous epic Paradise host and like the several other instances of glorification and deification of
Indian figures of Rama and Krishna by the Indian epic writers, Rattan Singh Bhangoo, being a
descendant of the mighty Sikh warriors, too, had deified Baba Banda Singh Bahadur to make
him qualify for being an epic hero of the Sikhs. But his deification neither violates the chrono-
logical sequence of Banda Singh's heroic exploits nor contradicts the historical contribution of
this great Sikh warrior except the myth of his resurrection after his death.

Besides this poetic distortion, there are a few other omissions and commissions regarding
the exact dates, and time of certain major events and names of certain personages due to the
author's excessive dependence on oral sources of his narration. For instance, he mentions the
names of Sahibzadas Jujhar Singh and Zorawar Singh who sacrificed their lives at Chamkaur
Sahib instead of Sahibzadas Ajit Singh and Jujhar Singh. Similarly, he records the date of their
supreme sacrifice as Bikrami Samvat 1762, which according to historical records is December
7, 1705 (C.E.) or Posh 8, 1762 B.S. Mughal emperor Bahadur Shah's demise has been re-
corded as 1784 (B.S.) which in terms of common era comes out to be 1727 C.E., which
according to Dr B.S. Dhillon20 is not correct and is likely to be 1712 (C.E.). Banda Singh
Bahadur's execution and death has been mentioned as 1778 Bikrami Samvat which means 1721
(C.E.). But he was executed on June 9, 1716.21

Mughal emperor Farukhsiyar died as per Rattan Singh Bhangoo in 1781 Bikrami Samvat
or 1724 (C.E.) but he also mentions it as 1133 (Hijri) which means 1721 (C.E.) at the same
place. So, both these dates do not tally. Farukhsiyar was actually murdered by Sayyad broth-
ers on February 28, 1719, after blinding him.22

The epic writer makes no mention of the younger Sahibzadas being bricked alive before
their execution at Sirhind, in (Episode 21) but later on describes the raising of a concrete
platform at the place of their execution after its proper identification by the contemporary elders
at the behest of guilt-ridden Wazir Khan, Nawab of Sirhind undergoing nightmarish hallucina-

xxxvi

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

tions of his criminal act in Episode 152.

However, these poetic indiscretions and chronological discrepancies notwithstanding,
this grand epic of Sikh history, especially of the most gory period of Sikh history, is a unique
and rare historical document, both because of its circumstantial context of being written at the
behest of a very inquisitive and intellectually discriminating British patron David Murray and the
amazingly detailed narration of almost all the major historical events of that period. Despite the
somewhat haphazard narration of various events instead of in their exact chronological se-
quence and repetition of certain events more than once, this poetical epic never deviates from
the fundamental Sikh principles except in the highly deified portrayal of Baba Banda Singh
Bahadur's role. It provides rare glimpses into the genesis of Sikh Panth with the express divine
sanction for its origin through the episode of Guru Nanak's mysterious dip into the Kali Bein
river and his clear-cut message to expose all the decadent Brahminical and Islamic rituals
through his travels across the length and breadth of India and beyond. Guru Nanak's image of
being a leading light of the times, having the courage and conviction of exposing the contempo-
rary social evils of caste, communalism, religious bigotry, ignorance, hypocrisy political op-
pression and cant, and the need for a universal love of mankind, gets clearly reflected through
the portrayal of Guru Nanak and his mission. Narration of Guru Angad Dev and Guru Amardas'
mission of setting up of Sikh congregations (Manjees) and the egalitarian society through the
establishment of institution of a common community kitchen (langar) is a reflection of the
further evolution of the Sikh Panth. After a very brief mention, rather skipping over, the
contribution of the next five-Sikh Gurus, the author comes to the most crucial role played by
Guru Tegh Bahadur's supreme sacrifice for the protection and defence of fundamental human
right of freedom of religious practice. With the voluntary sacrifice of Guru Tegh Bahadur, the
Sikh Panth has passed the litmus test of maintaining its independent identity and its display of
moral and physical courage to oppose political oppression and religious persecution. The
author's poetical narration of Guru Tegh Bahadur's sacrifice and acceptance of Mughal chal-
lenge to Indian/Sikh identity by Guru Gobind Singh in the following episode, provokes the
author's British patron to question the author's thesis of defending and preserving one's ideol-
ogy even at the cost of one's life. Is it necessary to sacrifice one's progeny to preserve one's
ideology? Can't both family and ideology be maintained together? Through the presentation of
a series of precedents from the Indian and Islamic ideological order, the author convinces his
inquisitive questioner that preservation of one's family dilutes one's commitment to one's ideol-
ogy:

Dohra : Then David Murray asked me to resolve this paradox,

Why did the Guru not preserve both his progeny as well as his ideology.

I replied that if one promoted and preserved one's own progeny,

Then One could not promote and preserve one's ideological organisation. (4)

Chaupai : All the ancient Sidhas and saints like Datta Tray and Gorakhnath,
Also had not raised any family to promote their ideological orders.
The Muslims' prophet Mohammad had also sacrificed his progeny,

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

xxxvii

Sparing only the best among his progeny to promote his cause. (5)

Then Murray questioned me, Why was I blaming the Muslims alone,

When Guru Gobind Singh had adopted the same strategy for the same purpose.

To this query of Captain Murray, I offered the following explanation:

The Muslims were cursed because of the cold-blooded murder of Sahibzadas. (6)

Guru Gobind wished to destroy the Mughals for this grave injustice,

And the blame went to the Mughals mainly for shedding the blood of innocents.

He created the order of the Khalsa Panth with the sole motive,

Of strengthening the Sikhs and for destroying the wicked Mughals. (7)

He also attributed the blame for his own sacrifice to the Mughals,

And wished to promote his own ideological order, the Khalsa Panth.

It is not possible to promote One's family and one's ideology simultaneously,

As even Lord Rama25 and Lord Krishna26 could not promote the two together. (8)

Dohra : Both Rama and Krishna kept their own nearest kins deprived of power and
They handed over power to others to uphold that tradition.
Satguru Gobind Singh handed over power to his followers, the Sikhs,
For further strengthening the same old great tradition. (9)

By keeping one's own family and progeny near one's heart,
One can not preserve and promote one's own ideology.
Much as an agricultural piece of land overgrown with weeds,
Cannot give a wholesome yield of grains.23 (10)

(Episode 13, p. 73)

It is this agenda of the supremacy of ideology and the need to preserve it which explains
the whole course of Sikh history. For maintaining its independence, glory and sovereignty, no
sacrifice is too great for its followers. All major episodes in this epic bear a testimony to prove
this thesis. The author, after completing its narrative, gets a stamp of approval by his British
Patron who agrees with the author's version of all the major events of Sikh history and the
reasons for the Sikh confrontation with the Mughals:

Dohra : Then once again David Murray repeated his remark,
That what I (the author had narrated) was true.
(But) what the (Mughal rulers) of Delhi had stated,
Was controversial and full of contentious hostility. (13)

Chaupai : Good that we (the British) did not despatch (the Mughal version),
Otherwise they would have been discredited for telling lies.
(Now) they had thoroughly searched and evaluated everything,
As well as heard and (counterchecked) from the public. (14)

xxxviii

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

They have (consulted) the elders among both the Hindus and Muslims,

As well as enquired and identified the facts thoroughly.

Whatever they had heard from the author's narration,

Had been corroborated by the narration of enlightened elders. (15)

Praise be to the (Sikh) Gurus and praiseworthy is author's calibre,
Because the narrator had stated the real facts.

Whatever had been narrated is perfectly true about the Khalsa Panth,

As they (the Mughals) had perpetrated grave atrocities on Sikh Gurus. (16)

Dohra : Then David Murray further informed me (the author),
That he felt (perfectly) convinced of the account.
He would now despatch the author's version,
To the British Sovereign (for his consideration).24(20)

(Episode 159)

It was, perhaps, after such an authentic assessment of the Sikh character, their ideologi-
cal commitment, their aspirations for sovereignty and their realisation of their dream, that the
British adopted a very cautious and realistic approach towards the Sikhs unlike the bigoted
Mughals. Rattan Singh Bhangoo's narration must have influenced the British policy to some
extent towards the Sikhs at the highest levels of their policy making. No wonder, the British
could not capture Punjab till the most powerful Sikh sovereign remained on the throne of the
Sikhs. Thus, Rattan Bhangoo's epic, despite all its shortcomings, is a great historical document
and its author a great chronicler of Sikh history. Despite its scattered episodic narration of
events, there emerges a clear pattern of Sikh ideology from its origin to its final culmination in
the establishment of a sovereign Sikh state. There is a similar "method in madness" in the
poetic sensibility of its author. Both supplement and complement each other and enrich its
content. The epic, in its totality, is largely authentic in its historical content, inspiring in reading
and comprehensive in detail. It presents a kaleidoscopic spectacle of the major vignettes and
landmarks of Sikh history in general, and the 18lh century Sikh history, in particular, on its
widest possible literary canvas.

Its author, being well versed in Indian mythology, his epic is a veritable goldmine of grand
epic similies and verisimilitudes, which makes for a delightful reading for a reader of vernacular
Punjabi. The epic abounds in references from Indian mythology illustrative of Indian moral
values, valour, sacrifice, keeping of promises and propagation of one's ideology through pre-
cept and example rather than through the Islamic way of coercion and duress. There are
innumerable references to the Indian mythological heroes and events like Lord Rama, Krishna,
Harish Chandra, Janak, Janmeja, Sarapmedh Yajna, Gugapir and prophet Mohammad to bring
out the moral fibre and valour of Sikh Gurus and Sikh heroes, especially its epic hero Baba
Banda Singh Bahadur. The author, being a son of the soil, uses a folklorist rustic imagery and
diction and, at times, appears to be painstakingly rhyming his verse a bit crudely and artificially

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

xxxix

into some kind of a doggerel. But his judicious economy of words and a brilliant play upon the
words (puns) is amazing. For this quality of being brief and witty, his poetry can be compared
to the heroic couplets of the greatest 18lh century English poet Alexander Pope whose poetic
credo was — "brevity is the soul of wit". Bhangoo's definition of a true Khalsa in a single
couplet illustrates his remarkable command over poetic diction:

Dohra : The Khalsa must be as autonomous and self-respecting,
As embodiment of all the Divine attributes in plenty.
Never submitting to the sovereignty of anyone else,
Except the sovereignty and autonomy of God alone.26 (35)

(Episode 14, p. 81)

He has experimented with all the prevalent contemporary literary forms such as those of
Dohra, Chaupai, Sortha, Kabit, Sawaya, Kundlia, Chhand and Tribhangi Chhand, Jhoolna, Pauri
and Aril and used them quite successfully. The imagery is predominantly rustic taken from the
day-to-day life of his agrarian fraternity.

Finally, translation is an arduous task, more so when the subject matter is in verse. De-
spite all efforts to find exact equivalents and never to deviate from the given text, some amount
of subjectivity is bound to creep in. In the translation of literary works, multiplicity of interpre-
tations and variety in the linguistic usage is a distinct possibility. Yet every precaution has been
taken and sincere efforts made to capture the essence as well as the literal meaning of the
verses written in colloquial Punjabi. Robert Frost rightly brought out the translators' dilemma
when he wrote, "Translations are like wives; the most beautiful never faithful, and the most
faithful never beautiful." While trying to render this translation in a semi-verse to the best
possible limit, every care has been taken to remain faithful to the text as well as to make it
beautiful for the readers in English. Maximum effort has been made to maintain the spontaneity
of expression and metrical balance with minimum deviations which have been put in parenthe-
sis. The words and terms used in original have been explained in the footnotes for the conve-
nience of the readers. After a lot of experimentation, a four-line rendering of each original
couplet has been uniformly adhered to except in the case of the most brief pauseless couplets.
The translator is open to all kinds of constructive suggestions and amendments to be suggested
by the discerning readers.

As directed by the authorities of Institute of Sikh Studies, Chandigarh, which has en-
trusted this project to me for translation, the nicely annotated edition of Gur Panth Prakash
(2000), by Dr Jeet Singh Seetal and published by the Sikh Historical Research Board of S.G.P.C.,
Amritsar, has been adopted for translation. All the verses quoted in Punjabi in the references
relating to each episode have been taken from this edition. But valuable help has been taken to
remove spelling mistakes and provide correct and specific explanations of certain events, dates
and names from the footnotes of this most nicely edited (2004) edition of this book by Dr
Balwant Singh Dhillon, Department of Guru Nanak Sikh Studies, Guru Nanak Dev University,
Amritsar, published by Singh Brothers, Amritsar. The two volume paraphrased version of

xl

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

Prachin Panth Prakash by Singh Sahib Santa Singh "Akali" of the Shromani Panth Akali Bud-
dha Dal has also been consulted for understanding the exact nuances and contextual meanings
of certain Nihang usages and terminology before rendering these into English. Certain sugges-
tions made by an upcoming research scholar, S. Gurmail Singh of Academy of Sikh Religion
and Culture, Patiala and the valuable insights from his research paper on this epic have also been
incorporated. It was on his suggestion that transliteration of the Punjabi text has also been done
along with the translation into English. The Institute of Sikh Studies is extremely thankful to Dr
Gurpreet Lehal, Head, Department of Advance Centre for Technical Development of Punjabi
Language, Literature and Culture, Punjabi University, Patiala for lending us the latest software
prepared by it for the automatic transliteration of the Punjabi text, free of cost. It would not
have been possible to transliterate such a voluminous work without this software. Translitera-
tion has enhanced the value of this great epic in the sense that now a vast section of readership
will be able to reach the Punjabi text in the Roman script who are otherwise handicapped to read
it in the Gurmukhi script but are well-versed in spoken Punjabi. The software is based on
internationally accepted phonetic symbols for various sounds. Readers are requested to follow
the following table as a form of key to the various sounds of the Punjabi vowels, consonants
and other sounds to read the transliterated version of the Punjabi text given below each couplet
in Punjabi on the left side pages:

Gurmukhi-Roman Transliteration Table

Gurmukhi

Roman
Combination

Gurmukhi

Roman
Combination

Gurmukhi

Roman
Combination

(No Conversion
Available)

JT

na

t

6

a

V

pa

4

au

(No Conversion
Available)

pha

r

a

sa

ba

f

ha

bha

t

ka

ma

u

kha

ya

u

ga

ra

e

gha

la

ai

na

va

0

eh

rd

au

chh

sha

o

0

ja

kha

1

jha

?a

2

na

za

3

ta

fa

4

tha

la

5

da

a

4

6

dha

*

9

7

na

*

t

8

ta

t

u

t

9

tha

t

u

*

Double the
following
characters

da

t

e

i

dha

*

ai

IkOmkar

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

xli

The author acknowledges the contribution of these above-mentioned scholars and their
works, and pays his grateful thanks to them for their valuable guidance. In the end, the author
is extremely indebted to the Institute of Sikh Studies and its President, S. Gurdev Singh, IAS
(Retd.) and Secretary, Bhai Ashok Singh Bagrian for having entrusted me with this project and
rendering every kind of financial and secretarial assistance. I am particularly thankful to Dr
Kharak Singh for inspiring me to take up this project and guiding me at every stage of its
preparation and providing instant explanations for the day-to-day queries during translation and
sparing a few moments almost every day from his valuable time. But for his inspiration and
scholarly guidance, the author would not have ventured into this new field. Dr Gurbax Singh,
a devoted Sikh scholar and a crusader for the Sikh cause and Dr Kirpal Singh, the doyen of Sikh
historians have been another source of inspiration during the execution of this task. I pay my
humble thanks and regards to them both. Thank are also due to Mr. Ramesh Kumar, who typed
the manuscript time and again. The present volume (Volume I) consists of the first eighty-one
episodes out of a total of 171 episodes, besides a critical introduction. Any suggestions, amend-
ments and relevant observations will be welcome for incorporation in the second edition of this
major primary source of Sikh history. I hope it will meet the long-felt need of English knowing
readers interested in the subject.

SASNagar(Mohali)

Kulwant Singh
#732, Phase 3-B-I
SAS Nagar, Phone 0172-2228109

REFERENCES

1 Lepel Griffin,, Vol. I, p. 200.

2 #M : W ft fetf fHUR Trot, fru tor »wti

w 3 ^ TOt u§ h tor fw yydjcslipn (u: 3m)

chaupai : ab main likhon singhan ki sakhi. jih bidh badan asadan akhi.
aur puratan tc bhi suni. hutc ju biradh sikkh bahugum.2.

3 #M : 3^ yrferfU §3^ SuT wfd fe^ f fetf ^1

SUt ff fe^ H^'dl^, Sfe fes ^ Wtt{\ (<«) (U: 3M)

chaupai : tab patishahi utar kahyo. nahin shahi kin in kau likh dayo.

nahin kam kou inai savaryo. nahin ganim kou in nai maryo. 12.

^felftfetrrfefe, ^^nfutHSTHII^H) (U: 3>-l)
dohra : maryo kaun ganim in kaun savaryo kama.

dino pato likhai jin kaho shahi us nama. 1 1 .

5 &w : i?stw^ H^t £fa fen, fen toss w?

ZraHK^^THf, CTU^raHrsfu oTtTIIIMII (U: 8o)
dohra : chhclian marc shcr kim kim batcran marc baza.

au hakam marc rayytain yah karmatahi kaja. 15.

tf ft fef Ttt3 TO t feH ^# Wl

fe$ cjcfldd H#, 3 WJ UBt£ ^fell^ll (U: 8o)

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

hai in main kichhu shakat bal kai kis dadhc pantha.
likho hakikat in sabho tau yah paic anta. 16.

6 : 3 W&\ fS UH 'fest W3 qU^I

feuR If^t ^FT fen, >H^fefe5lffOTU'll33ll (if: 85)
dohra : tau mail nai ham kahyo itni bat batahu.

singhan payo raj kim au dino kin patishahu.33.
UUBt : fet^S^ oRft, 'feuR ufdH'Jl Hrftj H§ BEn

HUf^IUUt 'fTUHt ffe'? W^tutt '■RTU?JTOT^fe'll38ll (if: 85)
chaupai : tisai bat main aisc kahi. "singhan patishahi sahi sachchai dai".

man kahyo shah sachcho koi. asan kahyo "shah nanak joi". 34.

>rat cTOcf ^fe, rot dtiyld?

uft ^ug}, ^fe H'fcJAH'd, ^te hu vrjsrfui (3>-l) (if: 85)

mart kahyo bhayo nanak phakira. un shahi ki kia tatbira.

hamai kahyo vahi shahin ko shaha. din duni sachcho patishahi. 35.

cf^t wzs fes ^fe, ^ra ^ utai

OTt'WSfetWU, ^S^^^nfuS^Ffuil (3£) (if: 85)
kai shah tin kiyc fakira. kai fakir kar din? pira.
rahyo ap hui bcpravaha. yaun nanak bhayo shahin shahi. 36.
fes Wfb cTOof UTO ijHrfe, fes ft TOfe ¥Ht tfe »fTfel
fefc»W §§SW t?5^ TO 3^1 (35) (U: 85)

jin shah nanak charan parsac. tin main shakti iti bhai a?,
chirdian tc un baj kuhac. chhclan kolon shcr turdac.37.

7 #M : ^T^U' fefe ?fe ^re^, fTO^TOHTOiTOJI

fcj TO ^U TO HSt,§3WMqBS ^THtll5ll (U: HMM)

chaupai : 16k kahain yahi vahi avtara. jin dene sabh music mar.

yih sun soch sabh turkan pal or char gall yaun chal gai.2.

&w : ut qrftt nfe uf , h^i

it? t& §H ^TSt, ^ffu TcSdolWol ¥^»ffe'l5>-lll (if: °ltM)
dohra : huto bajido jahin pardo bando udalo jai.

phauj chhod bhaj us gai kahi nihkalank bhayo ai.25.
Nehkalank: According to Vishnu Puran, a prophet by this name will take birth in Sambhal Nagar
in District Moradabad (U.P.) in the house of a Brahmin Vishnu Sahaya. He would come riding
on a white horse and decimate all the sinners in the age of Kalyuga. Some people regarded
Banda Singh as the same divine incarnation since he had come to punish the ruler Wazir Khan,
who had killed the two innocent sons of Guru Gobind Singh.

8 mfFt : TO' SUf ?U TOit W3, fw TOt H 33^ W3\

'to TORt' 3 Mr ^u^, AtffM»fiii 5=111 (u: =11-13)

chaupai : savcn nahin vahi sari rata, binan suni su batavai bat.

dur darshijo sidhi kahavai. bandai nun so siddhi avai.21.

'»fteHT nftiH1' gt feu vh, f^ftr fm 1 1 tobtoi

§^fe fWt gt ?rfu, qusfrotgt fero: 1^1155 1 1 (if: hms)

anima mahima thi tih pasa. riddhi baridh ko tho parkash.
udni sidhi sadhi thi vahi. bahut sidhi thi tiskc pahi.22.
rTS yU^H TO fes Ut Hwtl

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

xliii

t HfegOTfe, tT?FB?53^wfuiP3ll (U:

jal khuhan tc bahar avai. bin hi agnc agan jagavai.
chahai to lcvai minh barsai. khardo karc jal chalat daryai.23.

ft BB U^rfe, HUt <d d 1 1 I

iMndidlA w»ra¥, fHysfer%3^fefelP8ll (U:
pavan vagat so dac hatai. avat saunhi palat vagai.
aisijugtani aur achmbha. sikhan dikhavai tajai bilamb.24.
9 BUB* : H Ufa S U^H dH'P«<£, ?U cffu § BB5 fewfel

ufo §H BTO U, ?ufet tf3H orfuyrfellUfll (U: =11-15)
dohra : jau hohi na paras rasaino vahu kahin tc darab liai.

pahi us raj an vanaj hai vahu ito kharach kahin khai.19.

10 HB iZWi 3ftj Ut fe^n?T, for? Ufe B¥ TW feH§ IT^I

UH ljg#Hc5 fM Wt, B^B^^WBTlFljdl^'iTll'WII (U: W£)
sadd lokan tahin hoko divayo. jis hui dukhu sukh istai payo.
ham parbtian ki siddhi khos ani. dqv dqvi laya ihan pargtani. 12.

11 h^t 0 Htrr fe?rf , ft fen bbts wb w^f i

T-fh-T fHUJcS cFfjt 1>flUT§, 3BH >w3 WBWf IPtll (U: Itfo)

sava lakkh pai sis divaun. mai is jogan khapar bharaun.

sis singhan kc kali aghaun. tab main apno panth chalaun.28.

12 BUBt: gu t h. bjb uBnJf, "Hf ftre^ra§^yPjd^i

■d'PddJd ^t^UUfBt, B3HS^§H>>fUSftwtll33ll (U: HtfH)
chaupai : suho tho jo gum hatayo. sou id kar un pahirayo.

vahiguru ki phat9 hatai. darshan phatc us apni thahirai.32.

?te yftras § bb bb^, mw Tp ntn w^i

nut ij^rfe t ^3 s tt?5B3tB% ^113311 (u: ^tfi)

nil pahiran tc dfir karayo. samra suha sis bandhayo.

mahan parshadi kai nerd na avai. dho kai lakrdi chaunkc pavai.33.

13 §c[ BUBt : BB B fWJ BB H UBt, ft{W H HT37 BTH BBTl

B^W^§STT3 dl^fy, S^guydP^dd^ TTTfellclclll (U: 303)

uttar

chaupai : bandai tc yih chuk su bhai. paritham su mata gussc kai.
dujc lay 6 un jat gavai. naran bahu parvirtayo jai. 1 1 .
Bin Bte flBW BTBt, Bt HBBt Bt ¥Btl
MMbuIjMhBU, HBHSB TM^rfuil^ll (if: 303)
tiji biran viddya gai. uddan ki shakti bi khai.
chautho pothi rahi mandi mahi. sidh sainko saumpi vahi.12.
UHH HPidJd PcWM' BBt, "if W "3JB "&3re h irati
H3t§5W¥UWt, MtH^FB^IRSII (U: QO^)
panjam satigur ki nindya kari. chh5V5n panth gur bigard su part,
satvain un panth ap chalayo. athvain bcti us tartya dabayo.13.
c?H fM W3 §S iret, BHH ?fu WBtl
W3 feWHB W3fu TTt, HftfdT tfBM HfBdT fWBIRSII (U: 303)
naumain siddhi thi mukhat un pai. dasmain bahyo vahi chhod kamai.

xliv

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

mukhat niamat mukhtahi jac. mahing kharidi mahing bikac. 14.

14 Hukamnamas, edited by Dr Ganda Singh, Punjabi University, Patiala.

15 Dr Kirpal Singh, History of the Sikhs and Their Religion, Vol. II.

16 Ibid.

17 Ibid.

18 Dr M.S. Ahluwalia, History of the Sikhs and Their Religion, Vol. II.

19 : fydsJA f fta 3 ?5at ^rfu W §H H3TI

UHtHt f q^tff HrfeieTTOtOTTIlfl (if:
dohra : birchhan kc sir jo lagc kahi bando us jagg.

hamro bando tun ban so tun jain patshahi lagg.9.

20 Sri Gur Panth Prakash, edited by Dr Balwant Singh Dhillon, Singh Brothers, Amritsar.

21 Ibid.

22 Ibid.

23 : 35 'W&\' UH ystf. feHWliH^S tffe?

(§3a) WT^fefe^gH W§3Sd3S3fell8ll
dohra : tab mail ham puchhyo kim ans bans na rakhyo doi.

(uttar) ans hot phir bans par utno hct na hoi.4.
BUBt : B31 Ij; M atBtT fm, W BtF §?> Btft ?> fTOI

yuVe £ »m ajwt, §3a 5H §s wnti i m i i

chaupai : datta tarai au gorakh siddha. panth rakha un rakhi na binda.
muhmmad nc vi ans guai. uttam bans un rakhyo badhai.5.

nat oiut, 'fen 3to feu "ten 53 ^tat nfeaja Shi
^ uh vret §3a bcI to hh^cS f faa stfiign

man kahi kim turak diho dosha, im kar karf su satigur hosa.
so ham mail uttar dayo. khuin sazadan ko sir layo.6.

3aro 3 are wu3 a^ro, >h^ bh faa §s fes ^tresi

BBS1 BBt W fe3 BTTO, fHtf Qy 'dA BHB HUTTOIDII
turkan kau gur chahat garna. layo dosh sir un it karna.
rachna rachi panth it karna. sikh ubaran dushat sangharna.7.

bu w ut 33cf fire wnt, Bre3 wi3 w ?treti
grr t >m ut ufe, am toK¥t^resBfeiitii

dch ap hi turak sir lai. chahat apno panth vadhai.

akc panth kai ans hi hoi. ram kisan bhikarc na doi. 8.
BUB* : ffi B^H ftjTO H3 fcH B5 B^f d'HolA 1^31

Tf Hfddjd fHTO B^f, Mfe 5Et ^ gtelltfll (U: 3o)
dohra : sri ram karisan sut nij rakhc dayo raj tin parita.

sri satigur sikkhan dayo. adhik bhai yaun rtta.9.

>w3 >HFrfu ufe feat ire wrfe BBfe s U3i

fHy^feuiym^?^ufe MS feu 5311=1011 (if: do)
apnc anshi hoti dhigai par anshi badhti na hcta.
bhum putar jih ghas havai nahin hui ann tih khcta. 10.

24 BUa* : 3 3 fea 5UGl 5Ut HB 3H W3\

feat ?ro wt BBt, fa w 5t toi 1 131 1

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

xlv

dohra : tau mali ng phir. kahi sachch turn bat.

dilli valan thi kai. bair bad ki bat. 13.
#M : 375t 3Et UH fetf c5 TO^t, W 33 UH STO TO^I

UH H¥ 7?ftf ^tw, W $TO § TO wtwi I =t 8 1 1

chaupai : bhali bai ham likh na pathai. bat hot ham landon jhuthai.

ham sabh khud khoj lakhi liya. aur lokan 19 bhi sun thiya. 14.

hhsw »ra fu§ y^, 3cp uh ys US^I

fan! 3^ 3H 3 UH TOt, tut^^fUU^^tllHMII (U: M3£)

musalman ar hindu puran?. khub tarahn ham puchh pachhan?.

jimi taru turn tq ham sum. uhi taur kahin purang: gum. 15.

TO W 3H TO 3H fftj, ^rat W3 3H ?> Hfe TO

W^ttcTUHrt, ^ft§^TTO WISH ^3^11=1^11 (if:

dhan guru turn dhan turn buddhi. kahi bat turn nai sabhi suddh.

panth dadhg ko hai yah sachg. kio guran par zulam bad tachg.16.

HtfetfUHiHft "STO ty'dH'TdlPOII (U:
dohra : tau mali ham son kahyo. ham bhayo patiyahi.

sou likh ham bhgj hain. landan ke patshahi.20.

25 tu^ : TO5H 3i to to, fan y^t yg TOfei

»F7TO>TO»TO^t, fef TO-fTOy'dH'TdllSMII (U: 58)
dohra : khalso hovai khud khuda j im khubi khub khudai.
an na manai an ki ik sachchg bin patishahi.35.

Sf i Gur Panth Pr akash

<\§ h fed id mrf?\
ik-6nkar satigurparsadi.

Jjt" ^'Pddld rfl" ott ^Hfe U I

sri vahiguru ji ki phathi hai.
ath

sri gur panth prakash granth^

W&ft tfl" oft" ttFfe §3V3l" oft" FRfl"

('uh trn^ are fenf ofH1^")

parthm^n khals^ ji ki adi utpati ki sakhi
('panth khatar gur iti kamai')

: hI" ajd" tid<sy°t! ajd" irfife fro wfe i

fey" §3V3t tlWT, H fetT 5!^ TWfs I ^ I
dohra : sri gur nanak charanband gur gobind singh dhayai.
likhon utpati khalsc, mo nij karahu sahai.l.

: *m yt fm Ihuj^ at mfl" I fan fer hs^ wrs?? »Rft i
Wd" Ud1^ ^ 3t HcSt i h fedir firo yddi<s1 13 1
chaupai : ab main likhon singhanki sakhi.jih bidhbadan asadan akhi.
aur puratan tc bhi suni. hutc ju biradh sikkh bahuguni.2.

HPf5(f WH3 )-rat I W> ^ ife W§ I WUl I

fan Mr orat wTdrrfe m i w Qy^oc h§ uh3t 13 i

so main kahon yatha mat mahi. man tan parit bhau bhai dahi.
jih bidhi kahi angrcjni sanga. rakhon uthanka sou parsnga.3.

WW ^yyl <o;h1h feddll I HdddcS ^ ofd" WCT H tMt" I

feST % fHH Hy^¥ 5Td" I mH 3"dH H TO 19 I

ay 6 huto dhabai pharansis phirngi. marhatan nai kar rakhyo su jangi.

ik kampu tis supurad kar dayo. bahut baras so chakar rahiyo.4.

3ua§H3W ?nf?j i 3wagro ww; rB?> i
ytf Ite rm §h wfti i £fa m-r ar& @h m i

bhayo budho so gayo vatni. gayo bcch sabh apan jatna.
piru bhain jayo us ahi. bgch saump gayo us pahi.5.

H Ufa feof ofU^? ttfd" ofr& §?> B1^ I
ItHwf >»HJ Wifd" 3T3T #B aiW H1^" I £ I

Episode 1

Ik Onkar Satguru Prasad
Sri Waheguru ji ki Fateh

Now

Sri Gur Panth Prakash Granth

The Episode of the origin of the Khalsa
(The Guru's ordeal for the Panth)

Dohra1 : I bow my head in reverence at the lotus feet of Guru Nanak,
As well as I invoke the blessings of Guru Gobind Singh,
In order to write the account of the origin of the Khalsa Panth,
I beseech the revered Gurus to empower me to accomplish this task. (1)

Chaupai2 : Now I undertake to write the account of the Sikhs,
As narrated by our ancestors and forefathers,
And as heard from still earlier and ancient elders,
Who had heard it from their own talented peers. (2)

I also narrate it according to my own understanding and faith,
A faith and devotion which eradicates all kinds of fears,
I narrate it exactly as I narrated it to the British,
It is just an introduction to the whole Account. (3)

There was one French Christian Count Benoit De Boigne3
Whom the Marathas had appointed their Army Commander,
He was handed over the charge of one Brigade of Maratha Army,
And he served the Marathas for many many years. (4)

As he grew old, he thought of leaving for his own motherland,
So he returned home after disposing of all his belongings.
It was General Pietre Perron4 , the son of his own sister,
Whom he handed over the command of his brigade. (5)

Dohra : General Pietre Perron raised the strength of his army,
From one brigade he increased it to four brigades.

4

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

dohra : so piru ik kampuon aur kig un chari.

dilli atg agro gang bich bahyo mara.6.

rJUZt : Htfe?) 5T HH Ultf I B1^ mof §H 3 I

*Jtf HtWH sftraw i aw en wra?; % am \o i

chaupai : marhttan ko tab sanso payo. chahain mulak usai tg layo.

piru mansubo thahiryo. bgch dgs angrgzan dai gayo.7.

ht? wsw to rm i aw hus?> § ara i

mitt loT I HU2?^ It UJ^ 3M HoT It I
saiy atharan satthai sala. gayo marhttan ko vahu gala,
layo mulak angrgzan roka. marhttan kai ghar par gayo shoka.8.

fnu^ ura" ?5gt B3 ftfrfr i mdiddcs 5ft aiw sra- est fiM" I tf I

tab dill mai ai vardyo karnaila. 16m akhtar jo bhayo jarnaila.
singhan ghgr lai chardah dilli. agrgzan ki gal kar dai dhilli.9.

waYa^ ysCT ufenlzr i fnm }jm i i

angrgj jarnail man gusa aya. nahi singhan son jor basaya.

tab angrgzan puchhyo patishahi. singhan mulak did kin ahi.10.

IrU^1" : HW §?j 31?>tH fe> §?j H^W oTH I

tfe fetFfe frl?) 5RT Hfftj §H ST-T ffll
dohra : maryo kaun ganim in kaun savaryo kama.

dino pato likhai jin kaho shahi us nama. 1 1 .

dilli d<; patishahi vach -

: ^HyldH'Hl §3g"5RM I S# Wfa fof?> fe?> § fetf I
?># oPH ^§ fe?> H^'dM I ("jftf HTcfb-T ^§ fe?> ?> H1^ I <P I
chaupai : tab patishahi utar kahyo. nahin shahi kin in kau likh dayo.

nahin kam kou inai savaryo. nahin ganim kou in nai maryo. 12.

feRHW yaw 7) sw awr* i t @?7 7m sraw i

sRJW SHtlJ ttrfbHOTIT Ht^'U I Hut dlM^'U I =13 I

nijmal mugal nai nadar bulayo. dilli ko un nas karayo.

ruhglg najibg ahimadshah sadvayo. bhati marhto unai galvayo.13.

WV t IsJ H3 3M I HW5f W^t fe-T UH % I

ap thak kai vahu murd gayo. mulak aki im ham tg rahyo.
patisah dushti im kapat uchara. uni singhan upar torda jharda.14.

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

5

He took possession of the whole territory that stretched

Over the Gangetic plain between the cities of Agra and Delhi. (6)

Chaupai : Being suspicious of the loyalty of General Pietre Perron,

The Marathas wished to take back the army command from him.
But General Pietre Perron hatched a conspiracy against Marathas,
And sold the entire territory to the British for a consideration. (7)

He hatched and executed this plan in the year 1860 (B.S.),
And thus he ruined the house of the Marathas.
When the British took possession of the whole territory,
The House of the Marathas was plunged into gloom. (8)

Thereafter, the British Commanding officer entered Delhi,
Sir David Ochterlony5 was the name of this Commanding Officer.
But soon, the Sikh forces attacked and laid a siege to Delhi,
Which made the British extremely demoralised and crestfallen. (9)

The British general felt highly infuriated against the Sikhs,

But he did not dare to have confrontation with the Sikhs.

So the British made discrete enquiries from the Mughal emperor,

About the Sikhs and the country from which they had landed there in Delhi. (10)

Dohra : Which powerful enemy had they routed in war?

What other accomplishments did they have to their credit?

Who had bestowed sovereignty and statehood on the Sikhs,

He must reveal the name of that (Divine or Temporal) Authority. (11)

Delhi Ruler's Version44 :

Chaupai : Then the Mughal emperor answered the Britishers' query,

That No Authority had bestowed any sovereignty or statehood on the Sikhs.
They had neither accomplished any deed worthy of praise,
Nor had they routed any powerful adversary in war. (12)

Nijmal Mughal6 had invited Nadir Shah7 to invade Delhi,
And got Delhi plundered from Nadir Shah Durrani.
RuhelaNajib-ud-Daula8 invited Ahmad Shah Abdali9 to Delhi,
And got the Marathas routed from Ahmad Shah Abdali. (13)

But he returned after being war-worn and exhausted,
Therefore this region (Punjab) remained defiant to their writ.
The vicious Mughal ruler made a travesty of the whole truth,
When he squarely laid the whole blame on the Sikhs. (14)

6

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

?>ftf §?> arawj Irfe orf i ara»f?> ra 1tW 5Bt# ra^r i i

singhan ko un rayat batayo. nahin un khalso panth jatayo.

nahin un guruan bhgti kachhu kaha. guruan shahan jim jhagrdo raha.15.

t^ra1" : Ht ajf ira friH 3ft w3r ^tot i

frlH TO Ud" fer ?> H?> Utf ipif | «\£ |

dohra : sri gum nanak jim bhayo agg vadhyo partapa.

jim babar par kripa bhai kahyo na man rakh papa. 16

: frIH fed" 3^o!?) ftfe Hljij I frIH ©?> fiw W iJTd" Wo!1^ I

Ihh friH arew? farad" ffsfe i jqfrr efe w frrara ?>

chaupai : jim phir turkan hindu satag. jim un sikh au gum akag.

jim jim guruan sirar ju kiyo. sis diyo au sirar na diyo.17.

frRj Mr Ira" wz?; ara ^ i fan ajra uo?h gfe uet uoih" i

US t tTfe I S3FSt I I

jih bidhi bair shahan gur bhayo. jim gur hukam hui panth rachyo.

panth madat ko chandi jagai. chandi bhgt dag bgt lagai.18.

WUtf # tfe I ?U dddcS fFd" 3Et dd'^l I

uet trnra ajra fe3t soret i h§ ^ ?rfe H?ret i Htf i

dgh apan vi chand chardai. vahu turkan sir bhai burai.
panth khatar gur iti kamai. sou dushat nai nahin sunai.19.

eura1" : wvt% w-rarr fa?> Ftra Ora ajra aro i

a&H ^ 5!^ ofa^ S @£ 3^75 I 30 I
dohra : apapig apradh bin shir khor gur bala.

bgdoshg phard gal katg kahyo na ung havala.20.

tfrjst : fed" yd'tidH'Td ara s£ Pdyyl i y'dH'Pd srfe re stw fetnst i

%H a% § fed" tffe ?55t I 53 tTWH U H§ »ret I 3=1 1
chaupai : phir Mhadrashahi gur layo rijhai. patsahi kiyo sabh kala dikhai.
bhgj bandg ko phir khuhi lai. tatt khalsg pai sou ai.21.

ur5^ afe araH au" uferrfuTS w arra jfe i i

dohra : kahi na gall vahu guran ki au kahi na gall vah pantha.
ghultg bitg baras bahu patisahin au gur santa.22.

Hra^1" : ae ae fans sj^rfe yrut fi# Qd'PdS i

fife life H^t" aTgrfe ^Fd" 31^ ftlH >P?5 I 33 I
sortha : band band sikhan katai khopri siron utarikai.

pind pind stili gadai har gag jim mugal balu.23.

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

7

He branded the Sikhs as mere subjects and ordinary public,

He did not project the Sikhs as the Khalsa Panth with a distinct religion.

Neither did he relate any account about the Sikh Gurus,

Nor did he mention the manner of conflict between the S ikh Gurus and the Mughals .(15)

Dohra : Nor did he narrate how Guru Nanak took birth, here,

Nor how the House of Nanak expanded and flourished further.
Nor how Guru Nanak had given his blessings to Babur, the emperor,
Because his heart was filled with malice towards the Sikhs. (16)

Chaupai : He neither narrated how the Mughals oppressed the Hindus,

Nor how the Mughals persecuted the Sikh Gurus10 and their followers.
Nor how the Sikh Gurus upheld their honour and dignity,

Nor how they made the supreme sacrifice without compromising their integrity.(17)

Nor how the conflict and hostility between the Mughals and the Sikh Gurus grew,
Nor how the Khalsa Panth" was created through Divine sanction.
Nor how the Sikh Guru12 picked up the sword in defence of the Khalsa Panth,
Nor how he sacrificed his (four) sons13 for the same cause. (18)

Nor how he laid down his own life for the cause as well,

Nor how the whole blame went to Muslims for these evil deeds.

Nor how Guru Gobind Singh made such supreme sacrifice for the Khalsa Panth,

The wicked (Mughal emperor) did not make a mention of any of these sacrifices. (19)

Dohra : How the four innocent, guiltless sons of the tenth Guru,

Who were small infants dependent on others even for their feed.
How even these innocent children were executed and beheaded,
The Mughal emperor did not mention even these executions. (20)

Chaupai : How later on, the successor Mughal emperor14 compromised and won his grace,
And regained his kingdom through the Guru's grace.

How once again the Guru took back his kingdom through Banda Bahadur15 ,
He did not narrate all these and the legend of the Tatt Khalsa16 . (21)

Dohra : He completely obliterated the legends of the Sikh Gurus,
Nor did he narrate the sagas of the Sikh Panth.
Nor how this conflict kept on raging for many years and,
The strife between the emperor and the saintly Sikh Gurus17. (22)

Sortha18 : Nor how the Sikhs sacrificed by getting a mince-meat19 of their bodies made,
Nor how they offered their scalps20 to be severed from their heads.
Nor how they were hanged from the poles in every village in countryside,
Nor how the Mughals finally lost their nerve to carry on these executions. (23)

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

thfet : nte sw h# s orat i fe&t wst fes1 ores sraut i

§h ot§ #■ fjqiy gzr i oiw snas kwhw i 39 i

chaupai : aur nadar gall sabhi na kahi. dilli lutti jinnhon katal karhi.

us kau bhi singh luttc rahc. kandhar kabal lut rah su khahc.24.

fe? wfewOTfe s!fe m aira i fec# wb# H3" ?ot i

H fHUJ?j ?> GSof'd I fHUlfc §H H1^" I 3UI

phir ahimdashahi lahaur mall bahyo. dilli agro sabh mall layo.

so singhan nai day 6 nikara. lag singhni us subg mara.25.

eu^1 : feH §h y=£ 3Hd" it sura yue^ t wfa i

3WoT fcoF% of TJH »F% feH ?^fe I 3£ I

dohra : jim us putar tammur ko langhayo murdan kai rahi.
gayo talak nikar kai ham aulad avc it nahi.26.

thfet" : td" ifed §H oT WS I H§ UWT H1^" UZfe I

ug wfe I urat w i Iehz u^h1!)" H?7CT I 39 I
chaupai : phcr potrc us kc ac. sou kMlsc mar hatac.

panth adi tai ghultai ayo. dusat patsahai rayat sunayo.27.

^fed"1" : tpre tiHd'yl ?>ftf 3rT friH Hdv fetf ?rfe i
*mm m fusfet^r 33T h1^ % s 1 3t i

dohra : dushatdushtainahintajcjimsaraptajcbikhnahi.

akasar dudh pilaiai dang maran tc na talahi.28.

thfet : off ?> orat §?7 rrot are i f5 srm hh? hwh i

frTH @?7 oTUCT feH rT3^5 fetf TRW I H% f3 3H ?rfe PytldU I
chaupai : kau na kahi un sachi bata. jhuth kahyo un samajh sughata.

jim un kahyo tim jarnail likh dharyo. sachch jhuth tab nahin bichrayo.

Hdof fUE 5T Id" U3 We I #?> HOT ot W W I

offe75 H1 rf fey H% I Hd5f feg*H^ 3 ofH 2% I 30 I
turak hindu ko bair huto ada. din mazahb ko ado bada.
jhuth kahin main jc ripu marai. turak hinduan tc kab tarai.30.

t^ra1" : iff Ps^'yl^f IhQ1 few sarfe i

Hfe fefW) 5OTH oM feu a^^fe I 3=1 1

dohra : bhuja bhivaniai tcl siun dijai tilai lagai.

maro hinduan kasam kar ih gayo rasul batai.31.

fmi s feH Hcst h 3§ irat fetrfe i

rofeHS Wfeol Wfl ofU Wfe I 33 I
ratan singh nc jim suni so tau dhari likhai.
suno sant man laikai agai kahun badhai.32.

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

9

Chaupai : He did not narrate the invasions of Nadir Shah in detail,
Who plundered Delhi and massacred its inhabitants.
Nor how the Sikhs had been way-laying and robbing Nadir Shah as well,
While he was returning to Kabul and Kandhar after committing arson and looting. (24)

Nor how, thereafter, Ahmad Shah Abdali captured the city of Lahore,
And later on captured the whole territory between Delhi and Agra.
Nor how the Sikhs even ousted Ahmad Shah Abdali from India,
And captured all the provinces under his reign. (25)

Dohra : Nor how the Sikhs slaughtered Taimurshah21 , the son of Ahmad Shah Durrani,
And dispatched him to death to lie in his grave.

Frustrated so much from his confrontation with the Sikhs, he declared,
That No one from his progeny would ever set foot on this land. (26)

Chaupai : Thereafter came the grandsons of Taimurshah and Ahmad Shah,
They were also decimated by the Khalsa forces/ warriors.
The Sikhs who had been waging a war against the Mughals for ages,
They were branded as mere subjects by the spiteful king. (27)

Dohra : The wicked adversary never sheds his wickedness and enmity,
Much as a venomous snake never sheds its venom.
How so often one may feed it with milk,
It would never lose an opportunity to sting with its fangs. (28)

Chaupai : He (the Mughal emperor) did not speak even an iota of truth,
And deliberately targeted the Sikhs while telling lies.
The British general recorded this as stated by him (the emperor),
Without making any effort to sift fact from fiction. (29)

There had been a conflict between the Muslims and the Hindus/Sikhs,
It had been an ideological/religious conflict between the two.
If it harmed the cause of the enemy (the Hindus) by telling lies,
Why should a Muslim lose hold of such an opportunity? (30)

Dohra : As One dips one's arm in a vessel filled with oil,

And allows as many sesame grains as can stick to one's arm.

The Muslims should take so many oaths to slaughter so many (Hindus) infidels,

The Muslim Prophet22 , had issued such a injunction to the Muslims. (31)

Rattan Singh (the narrator) has narrated it as he had heard the legends,
And he had got it recorded (To the British David Murray).
He beseeches his readers and patrons to read it with concentration,
As he is going to narrate these legends further. (32)

10

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

('frIH §3Ufe tFJSft')
2. ab dutiyo sakhi ko parsang likhyat^
('jim utpati bhai khals^')

t^ra1" : m u'ldH'd fb-r srpct fe^wfo <Tfu I

dohra : jab patisahai im kahyo in dayo raj kin nahi.

rayyat aki ham bhai ag nadar ahimad sahi. 1 .

fi# fw UTftj I fi# HtlH 5!# H'fSjH'Pd 13 1

chaupai : tab angrgzan tiyo hi likh layo. singhan raj na kinhun dayo.

nahin parvano singhan pahi. nahin bakhas kin kari patisahi.2.

ftTK WfU 5fal* f3H fetffi fc^ I Urfe GT TTat fe^ I

jim shahi kahyo tim likhyo kitaba. hukam pai yau dhari shitaba.
jau nahin parvano singhan pahi. au nahin bakhshayo kin patisahi.3.

fit wi3itI<s fen fey tra^ i gHZ H31W 3H y#»i^ 3^ ih i

rayyat aki kab rahng pai. laiagu in tai mulakh chhinai.

jabai angrgzan im likh dharyo. dushat mugal tab khushian bharyo.4.

t^ra1" : s m\w feK feK 5jff s y^t H^H I

3^!^ W fifcw; #S HOT tiiBIUI
dohra : turak na khushia kim karain kim kahain na khoti bata.

turkan au hinduan huto din mazahb ko ghata.5.

tRJ^l" : 5!St H3H feH ate 3^ I d£Hl=S fmi I

chaupai :kai baras im bitat bhac. ranjit singh mulkhayyai santg.
ui angrgzan ko lai ag. ludihanai sou an bahag.6.

eugr : jto Pr M wfer bhz nfe i

dohra : sal atharan sai bitg adhik chaustg soi.

dayo su par utar tin ranjit singh dal joi.7.

wfe H?W HfR1" fetf 1 1 I
sortha : lini in thahirai satdarv par na ham lakhain.

mulkhayyan dilasai lai mulakh maphuja likh dayo. 8.

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

11

Episode 2
Now I Narrate the Second Episode
(The Way the Khalsa Originated)

Dohra : The Mughal emperor told the British in this way,

That no Authority had ever conferred any Sovereignty on the Sikhs.
These unruly subjects (the Sikhs) had become defiant to the Mughal rule,
When Nadir Shah and Ahmad Shah Abdali came to invade the region. (1)

Chaupai : The British accepted the Mughal version and recorded it as such,

That No authority had ever conferred any sovereignty on the Sikhs.
Neither had any Divine power bestowed any sovereignty on them,
Nor had any Temporal Authority granted them any statehood. (2)

The British recorded the Mughal version as such in a book,
As ordered by their seniors, they recorded this version in great haste.
That the Sikh had neither any Divine sanction for any sovereignty,
Nor had any Temporal Authority conferred any statehood on them. (3)

How long can mere subjects remain defiant to the rule of Authority,
So they (the British) would soon take over the region from the Sikhs.
When the British accepted and recorded the Mughal version as such,
The wicked Mughal emperor felt extremely elated with his attempt. (4)

Dohra : Why should a Muslim not gloat over such an event,

Why should he desist from indulging in slander and calumny?
There had been a conflict between the Muslims and the Hindus,
A life-long ideological and religious conflict between the two. (5)

Chaupai : A period of several years passed in this way.

But when Maharaja Ranjit Singh started harassing the rulers of Phulkian States' ,
They invited the British to seek their protection against the Maharaja
And they stationed the British troops at Ludhiana. (6)

Dohra : It came to happen after the passage of eighteenth century,

In the year one thousand eight hundred and sixty four (1864)2.
That the British repulsed the attack of Maharaja's forces3 ,
And chased them away across the river Satluj. (7)

Sortha : Thereafter, the British negotiated a settlement with Maharaja Ranjit Singh,
That their forces would never cross the river Satluj (Satdrav)4 .
They also gave an assurance of providing protection to the Phulkian rulers,
Provided the latter agreed to be their protectorates. (8)

12

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

: h§ §?; fen ^ft sst *e Fra^w i
wkkj'S wfe yst hh~2W ft™?* hit ife i tf i

dohra : sou bat un chit rakhi luni akhtar jarnaila.

ludihanai ai puchchhi jab bhayo singhan sayon mgl.9.

tft-fst : rTH rldcSM »Rgt I UHt" FJ 3^ y'PdJd'd fetr^t" I

rflfe t Hfet" 5013^ I 1tRT tTO3 Sr HUH FRF?) I I

chaupai : jab jarnail soch chit ai. huti ju bat patishah likhai.

j arnail agg tho mali kaptana. j ih j anat hai bahut j ahana. 10.

ferra orw rjcw> awfe i HH^rfe §h arrfe i
fnuj?) oft §3^et few i 1hh ora" tr^H u^ w w i ^ i

tisko kahyo jarnail bulai. samjhai khub us pas bahai.
singhan ki utpati likhayo. j im kar khalso raj ad payo. 1 1 .

1% >te ^S" ?tkt i httoh1?) org frt oRrfe1 i <p i

jim kahi dillipti tim hai sati. kai kuchh lagayo muglan ghata.
hindu turkan mcl kuchh nahi. muslaman kad sachch kahain.12.

feH 5Rf Ffe?J H^U FRf H1^" I H^U UUB % feH 5Rf URJ I

kim kar jattan shahi subc marg. shahi rayyat tg kim kar harg.
bai subg muglan pahi. kai zazirai samundar mahi.13.

W3l Hfe # tJHffefc WH I ofe 3raH 5Rf & 3^ ?TH I
UCT3" gwt" HH TO! £Rf I TO HH? W UTJB I I
sari hind thi chugttini pasa. kaun gazab kar g bhag nasa.
rayyat chhgli sam hakam shgra. hakam baz au rayat batgra.14.

iRRf : M»f^ K1^" FU feK feH a^U^ H% JFirT I

»T «H H1^ CRT 5ra>F3ET 5PH I I

dohra : chhglian marg shgr kim kim batgran marg baza.

au hakam marg rayytain yah karmatahi kaja.15.

u fe?> h* fbtg m(3 aw It fen ug i

fetf dofloW Ht 5 CRT lJSt£ >fe I ^£ I

hai in main kichhu shakat bal kai kis dadhg pantha.

likho hakikat in sabho tau yah paig anta.16.

FRi?fe ol }mt oTuT foHoRjt fe# ol FTRJ I
§ft feftr URT UrfeFRJ I =19 I

j arnail ko mali kahi jim kahi dili kg shahi.
taisg likhi pathaiai pahi landan patishahi. 17.

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

13

Dohra : General Sir David Ochterlony still bore it in his mind,

(His old obsession of recording the True history of the Sikhs).
He started exploring this topic on his arrival at Ludhiana,
Where he came into contact with the Sikhs. (9)

Chaupai : Then it occurred to the mind of General Sir David Ochterlony,

That the Mughal emperor had recorded a (biased) version of Sikh history.
He had a junior officer Captain Murray5 under his command.
Who knew a large number of people of that region. (10)

So General Ochterlony summoned Captain Murray to come to him,
And briefed him thoroughly about the object of his mission.
He directed him to get the history of origin of the Sikhs recorded,
And how did the Sikhs establish a sovereign Sikh state. (11)

And asked him to verify if Mughal emperor's version was authentic,
Or had the Mughal emperor tampered with some facts of history.
When there had been no love lost between the Muslims and Hindus,
Then how could a Muslim speak the truth and state the real facts? (12)

Chaupai : How did Jat6 peasants wrest the provinces from the Mughals,
How did the mighty rulers suffer defeat from the plebeians?
The Mughals had been the rulers over twenty two states,
And their writ ran over many other Islands as well. (13)

When the Mughals were ruling over the whole of India,

What mysterious force had vanquished their empire?

How did the lamb-hearted subjects overpower the lion-hearted rulers?

How did the timid quail-like subjects subdue the ferocious hawk-like rulers? (14)

Dohra : How did the lambs vanquish the lions?
How did the quails kill the falcons?
How did mere subjects decimate the rulers?
This was, indeed a great miraculous act. (15)

How much strength did they (the Sikhs) really wield,
Which martial or religious sect did they belong to?
They must record all the real facts,
In order to arrive at a firm conclusion. (16)

David Murray suggested to general Ochterlony,

That he was in favour of the earlier Mughal Emperor's version.

And he recommended it to general Ochterlony,

That they should dispatch the same version to the king in London. (17)

14

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

trust : fjtfe >>(3T^¥ tr fcnw>t i orf h7?^ i

^3 rT Ufe U'ldH'Td i £fe He HfS" ^fe sra-ifo i Ht: I
chaupai : jarnail angrcz tho bado giani. kaha mari sou usain mani.

kahyo kurd ju hui patishahi. d§i bat mohi kuri karahi.18.

ne fe?> ssr fwe i uh fwcr w twee I
thuk )?r u'dH'dt1) wfa i stw FaT# traffe ^ i ^ ,

dusar bat tin lai bichara. huto biradh au bad khabrdara.
singhan au patsMhan mahi. lakhyo shariko jarnail vahi.19.

orat ae ft§ Erfo je 3m i 3% wfotil §h sst i
flf Fiir u fs fe1^" i W|5 5i?M few7 i po i

kahi bat jau shahi sach hoga. bharai shahidi sabh us loga.
jou shahi hai jhuth uchara. sach jhuth kar lchu niara.20

*m fete af yae^ ffecr i feH sra" uwt ufew i
fete M^" 8b?) h§ i cr?rf?5^fe5ffe5uf i p^ i

akai likhat kou puratan labbhyai. im kar hamro man patiyyai.
likhat bhcjiai landan sou. ya main jhuth na ik til hou.21.

B^ra1" : Wrf HW? iHW) fflK H3" 3% fetf§ I

H?) dt tfWt tTOCT t=T3T U^W I PP I
dohra : raj malyo singhan jim sabh bhanti likhao sala.

sun jhcrdo sabh khalsai janyo jagg havala.22.

trust : Hat UoO-r w ©""sh o?te i as Erfo ife# he wfe i

fet(?) oBTH @H §a>TO I THUJ?) oft @3U3t fetTO I P3 I
chaupai : mari hukam lai uddam kiyo. butai shahi maulvi sad liyo.

likhan katab usai phurmayo. singhan ki utpati likhayo.23.

fflK Ufe HB H§ ?f fe5^ I W H f?5 S a^W I

crfa ft^bt Enusre?) urr i wa #ik ?T TH\ U5m I PH I

jim hui sachch sou main likhaiyo. ya main jhuth na kachhu ralaiyo.

yahi javag shah landan pasa. aur dipan main hog parkasha.24.

Irua"1" : »tHt nm 3#e sra a$ ne msis i

fetW dofloid tfRH IrlH THW) §^ wfe I PU I
dohra : aisi ais tagid kar butc shah samjhai.

likhyo hakikat khalsai jim singhan bhayo vadhai.25.

tRlST : §HT oftjPddl UK g 31% I H?7 CTU He H ftfe 3? I

crfe H?5# U HHW-F?) I o(3 THtl?) flH 5!% Htf1?) I P^ I

chaupai : usi kachahiri ham the gac. sun yah bat su chintat bhac.

yahi maulvi hai muslamana. kab sikkhan jas karai bakhana.26.

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

15

Chaupai : General Ochterlony was very seasoned and well-informed,
He did not accept captain Murray's recommendation.
If the Mughal emperor's version came out to be false,
Then his own reputation would be sullied and tarnished. (18)

So he contemplated recording another version,

As he was quite experienced and very well-enlightened.

That there had been a life-long strife between the Sikhs and the Mughals,

General Ochterlony was very well aware of their differences. (19)

If the Mughal emperor's version was true to the facts,
The people at large would bear a witness to it.
But if the Mughal emperor had tampered with the facts,
Then he must sift the real facts from fiction. (20)

Else, they must discover some old manuscript,
Then alone would he be convinced of its authenticity.
He must dispatch only the authentic version to London,
Which did not contain any trace of untruth. (21)

Dohra : How did the Sikhs capture political power and become sovereign?
They must describe every event and their exact chronology.
Because the strife between the Sikhs and the Mughals,
Had been widely known to the people of the whole world. (22)

Chaupai : After receiving these orders, Captain Murray made efforts,
He summoned the services of Bootey Shah Maulvi7 .
He directed him to write a book about the Sikhs,
And asked him to record the facts about the origin of the Sikhs. (23)

And further instructed him to record the authentic version only,
And warned him not to tamper with the facts.
Since the version was to be dispatched to the king in London,
And its further copies were to be sent to other continents. (24)

Dohra : Giving him all the detailed instructions about his motives,
Captain David Murray briefed Bootey Shah thoroughly.
That he should write the whole truth about the origin of the Khalsa,
And how the Sikhs progressed and expanded their influence. (25)

Chaupai : I (the author) had also gone to attend the court of David Murray,
Hearing this conversation, I felt quite concerned.
This scribe Maulvi Bootey Shah, being a Muslim,
How could he narrate a just and proper account of the Sikhs. (26)

16

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

ofa 3TH3 aH Hat HHS7^ I §H oT fofiw aHfij few I
§H^ aH W3 I fefi tfWT 5[Ut S H^ I 39 I

kar goshat ham man samjhayo. us ka likhia hamhi dikhayo.
usko dckh ham bat uchari. in gal khalsai kahi na san.27.

#aar : h nat aT-Fa fi-B ifjt yfij fea staw y^'fe i

frTH §3VFJ 3St tf«H feH 3H Ha" fetrfe I 3t I
dohra : so mari hamaro mit bhayo muhi phir kahyo bulvai.
jim utpati bhai khalsc tim turn dchu likhai.28.

tft-fst : § H ofUt H?> Hat oRB1?) I 3H Hdlrld trfij HHRHTi I

sas^ fu€w> la & i irar trat sra a^ w i ?tf i

chaupai : tau main kahi sun man kaptana. turn patijat hohi muslamana.

turkan hinduan bair hai ada. khaha khahi kar rakkhain bada.29.

fafewr at 3a5f y^t ojtf i "fife sa^ fife? afr i

HWt 5043^ HtTTSt I UH J^eaW If tldd fijWTit I 30 I
hinduan ki turak khoti kahain. hindu turkan nindat rahain.
tab mali kaptan bakhani. ham angrcz hain chatur giani.30.

Wxi to an tfa" fw&% i sta ItTH uh fiwt i

faHsf fijwt HE UH U^l TO afe aH fe^ S ^rfij I 3^ I
sach jhuth ham khub bicharai. dudh nir jim hans niarai.
bishak likhavo sach ham pahi. jhuth hoi ham likhain na vahi.31.

>>raTaw fef h ua§H ttch i feH n# ftw ww^d i
h| an a h^ ni i h§ yn'fidd ufij ?fes urr 1 3? i

angrcz 16k jo parbhum javta. tisai haval sabhi likh layavta.
juu hot hai sach sabh khasa. suti pujait pati landan pasa.32.

#aaT : § mft s an sra^ fc?5t 33"^ i

1hu^ u1^ a^ fax w fii^ ufijnu 1 33 1

dohra : tau mali nai ham kahyo itni bat batahu.

singhan payo raj kim au dino kin patishahu.33.

thjst : fijH W3 h wh otat i "fnm yfijnat wfu h% est" i

Hat 5faW H^ H% Sffi? I W aiatf "Hnj cTOoT fffe" I 39 I
chaupai : tisai bat main aisc kahi. "singhan patishahi sahi sachchai dai".

mari kahyo shah sachcho koi. asan kahyo "shah nanak joi".34.

Hat ^ cTOof ^o?ta I H'at ^t fii!W 33Hta I

an 5raw ^iu Hfe ^ h^u" i #s e?5t h% uf^Ffa 1 3u i

man kahyo bhayo nanak phakira. un shahi ki kia tatbira.

hamai kahyo vahi shahin ko shaha. din duni sachcho patishahi.35.

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

17

After a thorough deliberation, I persuaded Captain Murray,
That he should allow me to go through his (Bootey Shah's) version.
After a thorough perusal of his narration I told Captain Murray,
That he had not given the whole truth about the Sikhs. (27)

Dohra : In this way, I developed a bond of friendship with him,
And he invited me to express his desire.
That I should get everything recorded to him,
As to how the Khalsa originated and came into existence. (28)

Chaupai : Then I told Captain Murray honestly and succinctly,
That he had reposed his faith in a Muslim.

But there had been a life-long conflict between the Muslims and the Hindus,
As they had been in continuous confrontation with each other. (29)

The Muslims had been as much slandering the Hindus,
As the Hindus had been condemning the Muslims.
Hearing this, Captain Murray made a terse remark,
That the Britishers were quite shrewd and sensible. (30)

They were as capable of sifting facts from fiction,
As a Swan8 would separate the milk content from water.
So he (the author) must state the facts unhesitatingly,
Because he would not record any thing false. (31)

Whenever the British had ventured into an alien land,
They had always recorded the entire history of that region.
Whatever they had found authentic and credible,
They had despatched its contents to the king in London. (32)

Dohra : Then addressing me Captain Murray asked me the question,
That I should disclose him this much of a mystery.
How did the Sikhs acquire political power and statehood,
And who bestowed sovereignty on the Sikhs? (33)

Chaupai : Then, I answered Captain Murray in these words,

"The true Lord Divine has conferred sovereignty on the Sikhs."
Captain Murray asked me who was their true Lord,
I replied, "Guru Nanak is their true Lord." (34)

Murray said that Nanak was a mere mendicant,

What did he know about political power and sovereignty?

I remarked that Guru Nanak was the Lord of Lords,

He was a Divine prophet and lord of the whole world. (35)

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

ofgt SFU fe?) oft? gcfru I ofst gcfru 5(3" #S Ufa I
UUCT Wlf ufe aUU^U I ?TO5T 31* H^UT^ Hffu I 3£ I
kai shah tin kiyg fakira. kai fakir kar ding pira.
rahyo ap hui bgpravaha. yaun nanak bhayo shahin shahi.36.

frTPT WTJ (TOof BUS W% I H1 H5tf% fE3T 35t W% I

fo^»rs 3 §s a^ ?jui? i gws sk1 hu 1 39 1

jin shah nanak charan parsag. tin main shakti iti bhai ag.
chirdian tg un baj kuhag. chhglan kolon shgr turdag.37.

ftt ft uif fte ?5tr otst uffu i

3tB UP=!H 'Jl afo 5!U3 5TO BT^ dFU I 3t I
jin kai ghordai gail lakkh topan kai hazara.
takhat patisahi bahi karat tin dasan ding gara.38.

3% ?5 77M fHU S^U" rFoT ETT I
UU 7> HUT ?U 3U3 life feH c^H I 3tf |

bhang nugad lai nam sir darain jankg dasa.
rahai na ardnai jog vahu turat hoi tis nasu.39.

HUT £ fwU' TO UK faf" 3HI ?TO5T tit ITOt 1HH H1^ 5TU H§ tia I

UH §H I? H??# HS H3 f>fe Hfi5> Wfe HH3U% SOU ferT UET I

W 5TU UUCT HU @U feH UH HU I WIF f5UFfe 5TUT TOi^" HUU »fa I

?^5r ort# ?n-r a# 5jw u^l frfe i u^ h§ hus HH2S sTaru na i eo i

mari ng piarg bach ham siun ucharg tab. nanak ji pai jim shahi kaho sou dhaba.
ham usai yaun sunai sunon sant mitt bhai. jankg bulai samjhai kahi nij raba.
raja kar rahyo mor uhai kim pujg jor. ang saun lagai kahi javiai zarur aba.
nanak kaMvo nam bgdikul pavo jai. rakho jou avai saran dushtan ko garo daba.40.

Hut 5TUCT UH H??t Haa1" I Hfifc UTtT feK irTO t W I
frTH §H5T UH hT£ I ® TO 3H H3 Uat£ I fcH I

mari kahyo ham sunavo subbba. janki raj kim bhgjyo tho rabba.
jim usko ham uttar dino. timai suno turn sant parbino.41.

ofWMdi ?f a^ hu ar& #e i ^oti ootuh huh §w he i

f¥WU WUT HUSW |U I UW) feFTHH 5JV I 93 I

kalyug main bad par gayo dunda. vadhyo kudharam dharam bhayo manda.

lalach lagg maia bhupa. raj an pag nij dharm kup.42.

m tfuI" aT ^ i=raT i w fauw # §T giu i

HiW HU H^ 5T sTUGT I HUH U^U fefT 5JW Ulu1 §UCT I «3 I

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

19

His reprimands turned many kings into paupers,
And his blessings turned many paupers into kings.
By keeping himself detached from politics and power,
He came to acquire the status of a Lord of Lords. (36)

Whosoever sought his Divine grace and blessings,

They were imbued with power and sovereignty.

His blessings made the timid sparrows pounce upon the hawks,

And the meek lambs tear apart the lions. (37)

Dohra : Whose armies consisted of millions of horse riders,

And whose equipage consisted of thousands of canons.

Who were the mighty occupants of royal thrones,

They were annihilated by the descendents of Guru Nanak. (38)

Intoxicated with a dose of Cannabis and the Name of the Lord,

His followers (The Sikhs) charged at their adversaries with such ferocity,

That their enemies could not bear the brunt of their attack,

And they perished instantly under their mighty strokes. (39)

Kabit

Batisa9 : Dear Murray then asked me to explain,

How Guru Nanak was blessed with Divine power?
Dear pious readers, I narrated him the following account:
Responding to people's prayers, God Himself invited Guru Nanak,
And made him a sovereign on His own behalf,
And bestowed Nanak with all the Divine powers,
Thereafter with a warm hug, God sent him to the world,
Naming him Nanak, bade him to take birth in the Bedi10 dynasty.
God instructed Guru Nanak to protect the meek and the humble,
And crush all those who were evil and wicked. (40)

Chaupai : Murray asked me to narrate all the events,

Which led to the bestowal of Divine seal on Nanak/s house.

I narrate it to my devout and dear readers,

The whole account as I did to Captain Murray. (41)

A lot of Chaos had come to prevail during the Kaliyuga,
Corruption increased as religion and morality had declined.
The rulers had turned greedy and avaricious,
They had abandoned their moral duty of just governance. (42)

The followers of the earlier religious sects11 who happened to be there,
They had also gone astray (from their moral and religious path).

20

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

panth dhari bi jg jag ag. panth bichal bhi tin kg gag.

maia moh sabhan ko chharyo. dharam har nij kul chahin bharyo.43.

3. sri mukhvak saldk

5Tfe 5P3t Wr{ oi'H'yl TOH W offo §^fo»F I

kali kati rajg kasai dharmu pankh kari udria.
kurdu amavas sachu chandrma disai nahi kah chardia.

oft AM TFtff" fetflH^ (fr!7> Pf <S'<So( H?>H feu XT1^")
pahlg mahllg ki janam sakhi likhyatc. (jin main nanak janam liyo dhari)

t^ra1" : § Hrgt s fe? sktct I

§STO>}f 5Tfe ol?> tTH oT?) W Wfz I HI
dohra : tau mart nai phir kahyo sabh ham dghu batai.
kaun sal au kali kaun dgsh kaun au thai. 1 .

33?> fHUT (ratan singh bach) —

trust : to *m fsm wfz i Utr/ h w shtxh1" Erfe i

chaupai : sal sunaun ab bikarm rai. pandra sau au chhabia thai.

nagar talvandi bular bhui rai. dhigg lahaur au kasurhi dai.2.

ynt §h M srarfe i foft fen hHtt i

U^t ^ ?U wfe g>T5n# I fTO >f <TO5T TOH fetf WT 13 I

khattri jat us bgdi kahai. liyo avtar isai kul manhi.

huti kulai vah ati dharmkari. jin main nanak janam liyo dhari. 3.

Hldrjdl K rT rfBT W sfljt I frfcJ HT TOH H S^rfiw ^ I

ni" 3% ?f hht nf i ^t-t mmqw nf ib i

satijug main jo jog tha bhayo. jih madh janam su narsingh layo.
au targtai main jog bhayo jou. ram janam madh dharyo sou.4.

OTW TOHCT 1qJTO HHT fiTO" I <TOo7 tTOf H§ feT |

iTHtoTOFH I ?7H t feTO 3^ IUI
duapar janmayo karishan jog sidha. nanak janam kul mill sou bidha.
pita nam tho kalu dasa. mat nam tho taripto tasa.5.

^^ra1" : toh 5^ to to Hftf *j feg- §s i

feg- ora ^ ^ §s1ir § nrfe ipziTa^ to i £ i

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

21

The greed for lucre had corrupted every section of society,

Every one wished to enrich one's own family abandoning all sense of morality. (43)

Episode 3
SriMukhwakSloka1

In this dark age of Kaliyuga symbolised by a pair of scissors,
The rulers have turned themselves into butchers.
Dharma or Moral values have disappeared from public life.
The truth, symbolised by Moon, has been eclipsed in this darkest phase.

Here I write the Legend of the First Mahal (Nanak)
(How Nanak took Birth)

Dohra : Then Captain Murry asked me once again,

That I must narrate the whole story (of Guru Nanak).
With all the details of the year and the age of his birth,
Along with the name of the place and the country of his birth. (1)

Rattan Singh's version :

Chaupai : The year of Guru Nanak's birth falls in the Bikrami Era2 ,
Guru Nanak was born in the year 1526 (1469 CE).
His birth place was Rai Bhoi Bullar's village of Talwandi,
Which is situated in the vicinity of Lahore towards Kasur (Pakistan). (2)

It was in the caste of Bedis, a subcaste of Kashtriyas3 ,
That Guru Nanak took birth in this family of Bedis.
It was a family of very religious and pious lineage,
In which Guru Nanak took his human birth.(3)

It was under the constellation of auspicious stars in Satyuga4,
That the Prophet Narsimanh had taken human birth.
In the age (yuga) of Treta5 under a similar constellation of stars,
Lord Rama had taken a human birth in that age. (4)

As Lord Krihna was born under a similar dispensation in Duapar 6 ,
So was Guru Nanak Born in Kaliyuga7 in the same order.
Guru Nanak's father was known by the name of Kalu Das,
And his mother was known by the name of Tripta.(5)

Dohra : Guru Nanak's family was perfect in piety and moral virtues,
Although it was not so rich and sound in affluence.

22

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

dohra : dharam mahi hovat ghang dhan mahin thg kichhu una.
kichh kul ko kuchh unhi ko ai pargtayo bad pun.6.

3?5 FTfe m udt 3^ 0>si=!d HBT I
WE m IcJTU HHBT 19 I

bhal sait au bhal ghardi bhalo nichhatar joga.
bhali ras au garih bhalg ausar bhalg sanjoga.7.

Fra-ffe w fen hb fiB hub i
fgftr ftfQ s§ fiw ere nt^ |k w; w it i

janmati hi tih mat pit badhyo bahut partap.
riddhi siddh nau niddh yut diyo bhum dhan apa.8.

tiust : 3Tg?> o( "firat ys^gt i 3<r tr^u fen ?vE3t wst i

W3 Hb1" UWHI J=fe Ugl* 35 tPTT I tf I

chaupai : avil gadan ko parithi khunai. tahan darab tis nadri ai.

mat pita dil vadhyo hulas, pandat sadd puchhyo bad khasa.9.

?ww : ^"fetr ira^ ?f nfe Htr u^fe i

|U m lk >fe HHoCfe I I
dohra : pandat tgva likh dharyo man main badi sukh pai.

murd murd balak rup lakh mand mand muskai.10.

: usb" truer fetrfe i tOT nre ftis hu HH^fe I
ugB" orftr feH wen i feu yuy yus u wti i n i

chaupai : tcva pandat dharyo likhai. dayo mat pit bahu samjhai.

pandat kahi is adab rakhayo. ih kou purakh puran hai ayo. 1 1 .

fcUoRSoi' rtf crfu 3^ ttFV I WU3 feH ^ fel? I

nihkalank jan yahi bhayo apa. japat is ko ito partapa.

nakar achhar un muhrc dharayo. nihkalank tc nanak kahvayo.12.

STSt Vu ?U ^OT UU I ^tfH SUH S §H felBU I =13 I

jo kou pave darshan ai. hui parsann bahu mohyo jai.

kai var vahu dekhyo chahai. dgkhat daras na us tariptahai.13.

%ww : t§ o^r crj 5^ fm ^§ ou I

5TU UreH'U CRT ufaj H I °(U I

dohra : kou kahai yah bhayo siddh kou kahai avtara.

kou kahai patshah yah hougu su chhatrdhara.14.

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

23

Partly because of his family's piety and partly of his own volition,
Guru Nanak was born here on the auspicious night of the full moon. (6)

It was the most auspicious moment and under the most auspicious Zodiac sign,

The most ideal constellation of auspicious stars.

The most auspicious Zodiac sign and the most auspicious planet,

And the most auspicious constellation of mellifluous planets. (7)

Guru Nanak's birth ushered an era of name and fame for his family,
Their fame and reputation spread manifold and wide.
It marked a manifold increase in family's fortunes and influence,
And God blessed the family with wealth and landed property. (8)

Chaupai : When the earth was dug to bury his mother's post-natal placenta,
Gold coins were sighted underneath the dug up earth.
Feeling highly delighted and excited by this good omen,
Guru Nanak's parents summoned the most learned pundit8 of their area. (9)

Dohra : The Pundit cast a horoscope of Guru Nanak's Nativity,
He felt extremely pleased with his tabulation.
He cast a glance at the child's (Guru Nanak's) face spell bound,
And a gentle smile ran all over his face. (10)

Chaupai : Making a thorough interpretation of Guru Nanak's horoscope,
The Pundit gave instructions to the parents of Guru Nanak.
He predicted that a perfect prophet had taken birth (in their family),
And that they must pay obeisance and show reverence to the child. (11)

Since this new-born was a child without any blemish,

His fame was likely to spread far and wide.

He gave him a name beginning with the letter 'N' ,

And named him Nanak after the prophet Narsimanh. (12)

Whosoever came to have a glimpse of his face,
Became fascinated with his charismatic appearance.
Even after having repeated glimpses of his pious face,
The onlooker was never satiated with his glimpse. (13)

Dohra : Some predicted that he would be a Sidh9 ,

Others predicted that he would be a prophet.

Still others made predictions about his being a King,

With all the regalia of an enthroned sovereign. (14).

24 Sri Gur Panth Prakash

: u<v^'<s o^r est»r crfa i PcSdUcS 5ttr q?j fen Rfwftr i
sit feH usif i yg^" w i i

chaupai : dhanvan kahain dgiai yahi. nirdhan kahai dhan it scviahi.

kou kahai is scv partavain. sukhna sukhain muradan pavain.15.

foH fHH H fed Id 5JW UST^ I feHfoffefH I
H fet H§ H?re I »(HTH fcBlH 5?1" I °(£ I

jim jim satigur kala pargtavai. tim tim 16k su dckhan avain.
jo chit chitvai sou sunac. agam nigam ki bat batac.16.

om o( H?j wfs i b% ofd'yl sra" §s i

wkr f^s at Ht1 Mdt i fan ?w ?w trof i ^ 1

kalu kc man puttar bhai. chahai karai kar un pahi.
agya pit ki mordain nanhi. jit val torain tit val jahin.17.

Hfe?w w 3 stf i ofd=5'd y^tr srftr #ef i

TJUt §14%H H^ HTO ^¥ I Hfe o(d=S'd H^ Si^t1 I I
satinam jap mukh tc karain. kartar purakh kahi bachan uchrain.
yahi updcsh sabh balan dcvain. sati kartar un mukhon kahcvain.18.

%7Hr : ofte ^rfcfofo Hd^ #CT g^fe I

aprfe rro afo ap^st h^ to wfe i Htf i

dohra : kiyo tantaro kaninini mardanai diyo phardai.

bajai sabad bahi gavai sabh balan sath ralai.19.

trust : h tru w& t& aa1" fetr^st1 i 3%" cfe 35 ?> yst I

GF ^ ?f *m Hfe H oitf I #FT H^H foftf§ BIT I PO I
chaupai : jau chahau bal sabh katha likhain. badhai granth bad ant na pai.

yan tc main ab suchi son kahon. bij matar kuchh likhio chahon.20.

frTH TO H i(S ftl^t I y3t §H^t t^" HJ-FSt I

tflH a^#5 Hf tTtP" | g^K 5Td"fe HU ^ H&f iftP" I P^ I

jim balan son khcd khidai. khcti ujardi phcr jamai.

jim balvand sou baba dckha. chMm karti sarp phan sayon pckha.21.

wa we% i wfs fks wf I

THH STd" gi? HS U3t»m I HE 5!^ cTOof W ofd^'M I PP I
aur achmbhc kgtc bhac. sunc rai kichhu akkhin dikhc.
jim kar rag man patiayo. sad kar nanak adar karvayo.22.

eu^" : he awf^ W 5?ftH U3 t& H urfe I

nfed" aW H3^" m m wfz I P3 I
dohra : sad balvand adar kiyo putar bhog dio su pai.

andar bahar satar madh nanak khgdg dhai.23.

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

25

Chaupai : The affluent wished to make an offering of their wealth to him,
And the poor too wished to contribute money to his service.
Some wished to test the effect of his blessings after making their offerings,
Others made promises of offerings after the fulfilment of their wishes. (15)

As Guru Nanak's fame and reputation spread in the Kaliyuga,
More and more people flocked to have a glimpse of him.
Whosoever visited him, shared his heart's desires with him,
And listened to his discourses about the unknown and the future. (16)

The father Kalu Das, impressed by his son's personality,
Thought of a business proposition for his illustrious son.
Being obedient, Nanak never disobeyed his father's instructions,
And went on any errand that his father sent him to. (17)

He kept on meditating on the sacred Name of God,

And began his conversations with the invocation of God's Name.

He rendered the same advice to his fellow playmates,

And made them recite the name of the True God. (18)

Dohra : He improvised a musical string instrument out of a dry reed,
And handed it over to his companion Mardana10 .
He sang the sacred hymns to the accompaniment of music,
And all his playmates joined to sing in a chorus. (19)

Chaupai : If I narrate all the details of his childhood,

Even a big volume would fall short to record his deeds.

So restricting myself to the essentially core incidents,

I wish to synopsize a few anecdotes from his childhood. (20)

How he once engaged his fellowmates in a game,
And how he restored a grazed crop to its original luxurious state.
How Balwand11 once saw Baba Nanak's face with his own eyes,
Being shaded with the spread out hood of a snake. (21)

How did many other miracles come to light,
A few he himself witnessed; others he heard from others.
This is how he developed a great reverence for Nanak,
And honoured him after inviting him to his palace. (22)

Dohra : Thus, Balwand invited and honoured Guru Nanak,
And himself sat at his feet like an obedient son.
And allowed him access to play in every corner of his palace,
Inside, outside as well as his private bed chambers. (23).

26

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

w^ : uw asw. wfs wzh &u ddyld gfe i

est h )-rat 5wfe fofr asm §s 1 39 1

sortha : pai badai rai paras loh tatbir chhuhi.

dai su mari sunai dili bajiri un labhi.24.

§iw : tth aw tft 3£ glwa" 1 aui* u^tr 1

fiw w ttw ai? i43^fe 1 h hw est >rat jwfe 1 ?u 1

u —

chaupai : jab Mba ji bhag hushiara. pardahn baMg pandhg davara.

jim pandha diyo babg pardhvai. so sakhi dai mari sunai.25.

jfenrgg"auHfer& 1 ag3 are m fer fetr% 1
a1^ hh w ferft 1 3?ast§s to ?rfe 1 p£ 1

aur achmbhg bahut dikhag. badhat granth sabh ihan likhag.
aur babg jab bhaya viahi. bhag bgtg do un dharyo nai.26.

a^^fcsraWi si 1 tre ag- tester ea au 1

H aW §H ut 7i Wfu I H^H Hb1" ok 3"^ wfo I 39 I
kalu hatt karai lordai. khat kar khaiai darb bahu jordai.
so baba us pardai na rahi. mat pita karg babg akahi.27.

aw aua^ut at i ^ 33^ nae #et i

WE! at uaew I M^^WS €W I ?t I

baba bgpravahi karai. phard rabab sabad uchrai.

sath karai mardanai parchava. lain dgn kuchh rakhai na dava.28.

(modi khana t<; v^in parv^sh)

: au few ^Imgs »ra Pr i

U3 antf HlddldPd HM=S'<Syt IrlH WH i ptf I
dohra : kahai divana havai gay 6 sun ayo jai rama.

huto bahnou satigurhi sultanpurg jis thama.29.

: HMd'cSyt UH H?5a §>W§ I §753 tf1?) ("TH 5!% I
feftiOTfffe^lwfe I i-rettlW ©H tOT HWfe_l 30 I
chaupai : sultanpurai huto mulak umrau. daulat khan nam kahai tahu.

tisai nabab son diyo milai. modikhanon us dayo saumpai.30.

©Hat h sw5r i WOT5ra|?siit i

frlH a Wtf at tfe I cfe 3" H?> f55" Hfe I 3=1 1

sabh uski jo katha kathyyai. aur granth kahun dhundh na payai.

jis ko lord sunan ki hoi. aur granth tg sun lag soi.31.

atrT W3 rf tidied fetfW I W> H^t ft frlH ?T 5W I

3a a^ fe #ew »rw i 3^ fErr au H33 s ww i 3? i

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

Sortha : As iron turns into Gold with the touch of Paras12,

Rai Balwand also gained in reputation with the touch of Nanak's feet.

When Captain Murray heard Nanak's account from me,

He also got promoted to the ministerial position at Delhi. (24).

Chaupai : When Guru Nanak grew and gained more awareness,
He was sent for getting education to a priest.
How Guru Nanak taught his priestly teacher instead,
I narrated that account to Captain Murray. (25)

How Guru Nanak accomplished many other miracles,
Which I did not narrate so as to restrict the size of this epic.
How after Guru Nanak's marriage was solemnized.
He named his two sons who were born to him. (26)

How his father Kalu Das wanted his son to do business,
And Wished his son to earn a fortune for himself.
How Guru Nanak refused to toe the family line,
And how his disobedience irked his parents. (27)

How he paid no heed to the family's business line,

And instead started reciting hymns with a Rabab.

How he passed most of his time with companion Mardana,

And took no interest in the business dealings. (28)

Guru Nanak at Modikhana13
and A Dip in River Waiyeen

Dohra : Guru Nanak came to be known as a careless romatic,
Following his total lack of interest in worldly affairs.
Hearing this news, Guru Nanak's brother-in-law Jai Ram,
A resident of Sultanpur, came to verify this news. (29)

Chaupai : He took away Guru Nanak to Daulat Khan,

Who was the Mulk Umrao14 of the territory of Sultanpur.
He introduced Guru Nanak to the Sultanpur's Nawab15 ,
And got him appointed as incharge of his warehouse. (30)

All those who are interested in knowing a detailed account,

They should consult some other ancient manuscripts.

Those who wish to listen to various other episodes during this period,

May go through the various other available biographical records. (31)

I have given only a very brief account of these incidents,
Exactly as I had narrated these to Captain Murray.

28

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

bij matar jo chahiyat likhai. suno man son jim main kahi.
tab babg dil udasi ai. bhayo udas kahun surat na lai.32.

§Ur flrfe Ij^t | urat Ufea" § fe!H S 1 33 I
jat nadi tho navan nitta. sath nafar hai rakhg thitta.
uhan jai Mbg gota layo. ghardi pahir lau nikas na ayo.33.

tira1" : §Ht" cSgg" ?> fe-»TH ufe urfe I

fSW §fe§ H?> tW3 W tpfe I 39 I

dohra : usi nafar ng bi-as hoi raulo dino pai.

dubyo dubyo kahi uthio sun daulat khan gayo dhai.34.

tft-fst : 3iF frfe fe?) w& ysrs- i trfe ycr h ©?> <Ffe »rg" i

R5T oiff oljj W «Uf I tTfe W OtT f^CT I 3U I
chaupai : taMn jai tin jai puvag. hoi payo tau un hathi ag.

16k kahain kahun par langh gayo. jai par tin khoj dhundyo.35.

tfrT i4ST% rlHTfe ?> U7^" I ojtf Sof ^5 ofU grgt I
H ^ ^ Ura" •fijzf I tf1?) HH 3^ I 3£ I

khoj parchhavai jugti na pai. kahain 16k rurdah gayo kahun thai,
jai ram kai ghar pitnon para, daulat khan bahu sansai bhara.36.

# feBT fe3HWT fe£ I 3tH 3ra" fejHfe 3^ I
q^t SoT H% ^ftr I 7?TJ W> tT3CT I 39 I
do ik din tab ais bitag. tijg din gur niksati bhag.
dhoti lak modhai vahi parno. bolg nah jan khardyo darno.37.

3Et tlW 3H Sof Hfe )»T& I wfl wt HftjH I
H WM Hfe t H W I §W3 tP?) >Hit »TO I 3t I
bhai khabar tab 16k chali ag. agai pachhai chahit bulag.
jai ram suni kai turat su dhayo. daulat khan achmbho ayo.38.

t^ra1" : $m tr # w yn£ fto js^rfe i

W3 HIT ?Tftf 5!% tF?) Hftl Urfe I 3tf I
dohra : daulat khan bhija pujyo layayo sath lavai.

babo moh kuchh nahin karai rahyo khan mohi pai. 39.

nrara" ai? ae row i § fea" U3t»iw 1 90 1

chaupai : tab daulat ng hakim bulag. mat kat nanak rog santag.

agyon babg baid samjhaya. tau phir daulat man patiaya.40.

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

29

Then Baba16 entered into a very contemplative mood,

And became totally disinterested and detached from every affair. (32)

He used to go to a river for his daily morning ablutions,
Where he was always accompanied by a servant.
One day, he dived deep into the river,
And did not come out for a very long time. (33)

Dohra : The servant, losing all hopes of Guru Nanak's survival,
Raised an alarm and a lot of hue and cry.
Hearing these cries that Guru Nanak had drowned,
Daulat Khan, Sultanpur's custodian, also came running. (34)

Chaupai : He ordered the nets to be cast in the river to trap his body,
But had Nanak been there, then alone could he be traced.
When Some people surmised about his having crossed the river,
A thorough search was carried out across the other end. (35)

When the foot-tracers and astrologers failed to trace him,
The people felt that the current must have carried him away.
There was much grieving and mourning at Jai Ram's house,
And Daulat Khan also felt dumbounded and suspicious. (36)

While this suspense continued for one or two days,

Guru Nanak emerged out of the river on the third day.

With a rag wrapped round his waist and a towel on his shoulders,

He stood still and silent like a scarecrow in a field. (37)

Hearing this news, people rushed to the spot,
And started rallying round Guru Nanak.
Jai Ram also reached instantly after hearing,
And Daulat Khan also felt very astonished (38)

Dohra : Daulat Khan also arrived at the scene,
He brought Guru Nanak back home.
But Guru Nanak remained completely silent and detached,
Despite Daulat Khan's pleadings and entreaties. (39)

Chaupai : Daulat Khan summoned the services of Hakeems17 ,

For Nanak must be afflicted with some serious disease.

When Baba Nanak explained the psychic cause (of his silence) to the Hakeem,
Daulat Khan felt relieved of his tension and fears. (40)

30

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

iM 5P# W§ ft tiff I feHZ feroff?^!
f?j 5?t Heft ?> SFH I §H 5^ fedo('d I 9=1 1

mullan kaji babe son khahain. darishat band gar jadu kahain.
un ki daulat mam na bata. us babe par bhayo itkata.41.

tjkj % ua^ u^h w^at i y#e ?u to u^njr i

ftfe ;?ior aij o( HHTO I tftf H#e Wfe H TSH oT3" I B3 I
yah hai puran purash avtari. bhayo murid vah san parvari.
hindu turak babe ko samsara. hohin mund ai so im kara.42.

t§W> ^ HB I o!TO t OT) UZ1^ I

fFTH ftTK HHyt I wfe1 fef TO TO ft I B3 I

douan ko gur sachch darirdavain. julam karan tai duan hatavain.
jim jim barkat bhai mashuro. ain 16k bahu sun sun duro.43.

EU^1" : tTR3 t tffe fejHddl U3f HTO faffa I

fr1" §fe feg trfe trfe to>t to i aa i

dohra : daulat kai dui istari hotin sutan bigaira.

kini scva uni ichhc dui dui j annum shgra.44.

tR|gt : icJFtTT W 3TFT HTO H tf?> I TOJ iTO W iTRtT TO1) I

§fe b^b1" Mi 5^a^sstuHBfe?fefl#iaui

chaupai : gazi khan gaj masat su khana. mir khan au zolkhan mana.

uni naran bad charcha tori, kahain babe dai ham dui dui jori.45.

#U^" : ai? t tfrtf feK U3t feg OTUfe HTOJ I

H § TO 31* HHT §^ U3" W | a£ I

dohra : babe kai jia im huti kichh rahiai gupti sansara.

so tau pargat jag bhayo jagu utth par gay 6 khayara.46.

tR|gt : °FT> tTS^T fo!H WftJ ^tl" I ?W W^ft rf tltf I

ftlH frM W§ 5tt ^e1" 3# I It ^ 3TSt la^l

chaupai : bhan chardyo kim chhanyo rahai. lakh badal jau dhampyo chahai.
jim jim babe ki charcha bhai. thorai hi main bahu phail gai.47.

ftTH 7tf £ Ufe TOJ I feH S OTlBT ^ »TTO fHW I

TOTW" ?tB U3t # I B3TO Uffe 3St HtfTOt I at I
jis nar ko hui sit dabayo. kim na chahugi val agan sidhayo.
dunian dukhat huti thi ghani. darshan pai bhai sukhmani.48.

fm WQ ff ftfe 3^ I TTOsJ >f foE t FRT^ I
Hfe Hfe WB^H Bfe W% I ^tf gTO U1^" fTTOT^ I atf I
siddh sadh jo hindu turko. huto jinhu main kichh tho jurko.
suni suni achraj sabh chali ac. dekh bhai sabh har sidhac.49.

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

31

There were daily confrontations between Guru Nanak and Muslim Kazis18,
Some even branding him a magician or a necromancer.
But Daulat Khan did not agree with any of their opinions,
As he came to repose his complete faith in Baba Nanak. (41)

He believed him to be a supreme prophet of his age,
And his whole family became followers of Guru Nanak.

Baba Nanak treated both the Hindus and the Muslims without any discrimination,
Whosoever came to him became Guru Nanak's follower. (42)

He gave a message of truth to both the communities,
And restrained both from indulging in acts of oppression.
As he became more and more famous and popular,
People came to seek his blessings from far and wide. (43)

Dohra : Daulat Khan had two wives, having married twice,
But both the wives had no issues.

After paying obeisance to Guru Nanak, both of them were blessed,
With two sons each, who grew to be as brave as lions. (44)

Chaupai : Their names were Gazi Khan, Gazi Mast Khan,
The other two being Mir Khan and Zolakh Khan.
The two mothers made a public declaration that they were,
Blessed with a Couple of sons each, with the grace of Baba Nanak. (45)

Dohra : Baba Nanak was contemplating over the issue,
How to remain detached from the world.
Since the world had already come to know of his presence,
So he thought of getting away from the world. (46)

Chaupai : How can the sun remain eclipsed forever

Even if the sky is overcast with myriads of dark clouds?
So also Baba Nanak's presence came to be talked about,
His fame spread far and wide in a very short time (47)

How can a person resist shifting towards fire,

Who had been under a severe grip of cold?

So also those people found relief in Baba Nanak's company,

Who were severely affected with pain and sorrow? (48)

All the Hindu and the Muslim Saints and Sidhas,

Possessing various degrees of spiritual powers,

Came to see Baba Nanak after hearing of his fame,

All of them went back acknowledging his spiritual supremacy. (49)

32

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

dohra : azmatian azmat dgvain gayanian gayan sunai.
jaisi mansa kar avai taiso dain samjMi.50.

f^rrfl- oft#, fan 3TH3 (udasi kiti, sidh gosat)

#ust : § ai? § »ret i a^j u^f wst i

^H^e^HW wfe i ^a §s h% m^i

chaupai : tau Mbg kau udasi at. babai surat pardgsain lai.

lai mardanaun sath ralai. layo rabab un modhai chai.5 1 .

trftf ail § gnt fen w% i afrfe to afo apt i
fm hht w UF3" y#e i %n ^5 ufe »rat 3#e i i

jahin babai kau khushi chit avai. rabab bajai sabad bahi gavai.
siddh sadh au pir murida. dckh bhal hui agai turida.52.

frftf FTFJ W ^Hftf rTrfe I £fe §LT£H ??KFJ I
UT3" firaH3" ^ I &3 oWtft fe?) oft" I U3 I
jahin jahin baba dcshin jai. dci updcsh sachi namhi lai.
pir pikmbar dcvi dcva. dur karai in ki scva.53.

ata fm w h?3" i 5# s aft Frfe fa§ ife^ i
arar w §h ft Oh i ora^ fs?> ^ 3h iuai

Mr siddh au mantar tantra. sunai na kahai jalijiuj antra,
gugo lanji au bhut ju parcta. dur karag in kg hgta.54.

tfef §S 5!^ §H p" §H 3Ffe I I

dohra : turkan kai hinduan kai j ahin j ahin dgsahi j ai.

hakk parayo un kahai usai sur us gai.55.

trust : W3 @?7 ftu jwfe i efe h1^ ?53Ffe i

H3of m l^feW) tfe I ^3 5!^ §?J HtT HtT tr€ I u£ I

chaupai : ais bhant un sachu sunai. dgvai doin sach lagai.

turak kuran au hinduan bgda. vach kahg un sachu sachu bhgd.56.

fer a1^" aw # nras am i @zf t firoTj sot i

5!^ 3THcT 3 # IrB I 55Tfe~fi=rrfh 3f 31% I UP I
ik bar baba ji achlai gayo. uhan mglo tho siddhan kayo,
kar gosat tg bhi jit lag. lai sidhi tgu thak gag.57.

fm ofdwl aw urerst i 1nq^ wfz bbtwI" tpsT i

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

33

Dohra : Baba Nanak blessed those with fame who sought fame,

He blessed those with knowledge who sought knowledge.
With whatever desire one sought his grace,
Guru Nanak directed him towards its realization. (50)

Udasees19 and Held Discussions with Sidhas20

Being overtaken by a sense of detached aloofness,
Baba Nanak thought of traveling to other lands.
He asked Mardana to accompany him,
Who followed Baba Nanak with his Rabab21 . (51)

Whenever divine inspiration dawned upon Baba Nanak,
He would recite hymns to the accompaniment of music.
Sidhas, Saints, Pirs22 and their followers rallied round him,
Delivering his message, he proceeded further on his travels. (52)

To whatever country Baba Nanak paid a visit,
He sermonized people to dwell on God's name.
He eradicated the idol worship of all kinds,
The worship of Pirs, Prophets, gods and goddesses. (53)

He dispelled people's faith in all kinds of exorcism,
Such as in various kinds of talismans, tantric rituals and occult powers,
He also dispelled people's faith in all kinds of spirits,
Such as various kinds of ghosts, spirits and Gugapir23 . (54)

Dohra : Whichever country Baba Nanak paid a visit to,

Whether inhabited by the Hindus or the Muslims,

He advised the Muslim's to shun others' belongings as they shunned Pork,

And preached the Hindus to shun others' share as they shunned cow's meat. (55)

Chaupai : Delivering a message of truth in this way,

Baba Nanak made both the communities follow truth.
He explained the true import of the Koran to the Muslims,
And explained the real essence of the Vedas to the Hindus. (56)

Once Baba Nanak paid a visit to the town of Achchal Batala,
Where Sidhas were holding their annual congregation.
He entered into a debate with the Sidhas,

But, the Sidhas, despite their spiritual powers, paled in argument. (57)

The defeated Sidhas then complained maliciously,

Against Guru Nanak to another Sidha known as Bal Gudai24 .

Undertook

Chaupai :

34

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

sidh kurlanai Ml gudai. har sidhan jai chugli khai.
nanak siddh navan ik bhaya. sabh ki lahi sou lai gaya.58.

H7) @?> "firo?) ^tCT BoOT I 5kF W% § fPfiF ^ I

CRT H?> W # faw I §H^flkp Wft UTO I Utf I

sun un siddhan kiyo hankara. ihan avc tau jauga hara.

yah sun baba ji uhan sidharc. us ko jit gur agai padharc.59.

mzs ft sra- Ithzt ferrat g# ddyld i £o i

dohra : pharid patan multan madh uchann lau jo pira.

sabhan son kar gostan nahi kisaki chhadi tatbira.60.

rPJZt : ttfH 5RF ?53T 31?^ I Uuf 3ZF fHtJ TTftf Hgtw" I

chaupai : aisc aur kahan lag ganiai. pahunchain tahan siddh jahin suniai.
unki siddhi dckh dikhai. jhuth chhudavain sach den lai.61.

%tm^ : fb-r ora- h?5 ufth oft ?ft?> ssr udwfe i

hot iraxHW sra" fer fer iraK i i

dohra : im kar sail panj ab ki ling 16k patyai.

kit sundar dharmasal kar nij nij dharmon lai.62.

h# dd\dd §^ oft feF fetft § ?rftr i

H?5H mft OT foH ufe Wfi! I £3 I

sabhi hakikat unai ki ihan likhi yau nahi.
janam sakhi puratno dckho jis hui chahi.63.

8. oMHdl W 5ft 3tH3 oT \[H3T

(oiWHdl if feora)
4. kaljug au bab^ ki gosat ka parsnga
(kaljug nun phikar)

^kra1" : oWHdi w friH Hfddid mft Ith? trfe i

ftlK fHtf fetf Wff Hfe I HI

dohra : kaljug au jim satiguru sakhi gosat hoi.

jim sikh likh agai gag dckh bataun soi.l.

ofMHdi sgBr gftr unjt urfe i m wTddid hT bIt srerfe |? i

chaupai : kichhuk bhav gur sabad bichara. kahon dckh sri granth majhara.
kaljug narak chahi papi pai. par satigur ji chahain kadhai.2.

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

35

That another Sidha (Guru Nanak) had appeared on the scene,
Who had robbed them of all their powers. (58)

Hearing these Sidhas, he felt very arrogant about his superior status,
And boasted of defeating Nanak in debate at his seat.
Hearing this challenge, Guru Nanak travelled to his seat of power,
And after defeating him in debate, proceeded further. (59)

Dohra : Guru Nanak then reached Pak Patan25 in the province of Multan,
Where he conversed with a Pir, a heir to the Seat of Baba Farid26 .
He also held spiritual discussions with other saints at UchhanLo27
And vanquished them all in spiritual discourses. (60)

Chaupai : There were countless number of other Sidhas,

Guru Nanak reached wherever he heard of any Sidha.
Exposing their fake and fraudulent spritual powers,
He made all of them follow the path of truth. (61)

Dohra : Thus, Baba Nanak travelled all over the Punjab,

And made people follow the true path of religious worship.

And organised many religious and spiritual congregations,

And exhorted the people to follow the teachings of their respective faiths. (62)

It is difficult to narrate and record,
The whole account of Guru Nanak's life.
Whosoever wishes to proceed further in this pursuit,
May consult the Puratan Janam Sakhis28. (63)

Episode 4

An Account of the Dialogue Between the Kaliyuga1 And Baba Nanak
(The Kalujuga felt concerned/threatened)

Dohra : How there took place a dialogue and debate,

Between the Kaliyuga and Satguru, Guru Nanak,

I would narrate the account of this debate,

After consulting the narration of my predecessors. (1)

Chaupai : How (Baba Nanak) deliberated upon and inseminated the word of God,
I would narrate through illustrations from Sri Guru Granth Sahib.
The Kaliyuga wanted the sinners to be cast into hell,
The Satguru wished the sinners to be saved from hell. (2)

36

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

o!S eft UoJt wfe | grgT 3% §?> W mF& I

kalu chahai papi dubb jain. baba chahai un par langhai.
baba apni chhadai na bana. taryo chahai sagal jahana.3.

5 5!®r1BT H?> nm llH I ?5gt OTwT Hfo WE1^ ¥H I

uh for wew anw i cTOof Btr for itoh a^rcr" 19 1

tau kaljug man ayo rosa. lai nanak mohi adalat khosa.

ham chahai nij adal bahaya. nanak chahai nij dharam bartaya.4.

UHt §H o( fHft S m I o(«.rldl IT W H7) ife> I
Ufe H 5TW frIH H?^ I £tf UHHof m I
hamro us ko milai na mcla. kaljug yaun ayo man khcl.
hui su katha jis sunnai lora. lac dckh vah pustak hora.5.

u. ym s^cr
(ere oft ferrft")

5. ab dakkhan parsang turyo
(dakkhan ki udasi)

t^ra1" : feg" Hfddid ere fen 3%" h sra^ i

hhe mfl" t hw sra" ?5Gr ife i ^ i

dohra : phir satigur dakkhan disc turf su karnc saila.

sabad sakhi kg pardahn ko maradana kar layo gaila. 1 .

trust : frftf trfzf ^5 btot ^ 1 H3" ^ f§nz 335^ at£ ift 1

^fu HTTT^ HTT 5!# I H33 HIT 5!^ So!^t cpgt I 3 I
chaupai : jahin jahin dcval tirath dckhc. sabh than bharishat turkan kig pckhc.
dcval dhahi masitcn madh kari. murat madh kar nakti dhari.2.

w§ etr hhb Qti'dM i h k cr ynsst fey tra^ i

WTO tTHHW 5ft»T I PJ^Hd'cS S^rfeW I

HHTW S W I fe^ S l^B1" WT5»F 13 I
yaun babe dckh sabad ucharyo. so main ya pustak likh dharyo.
khurasan khasmana kia. hindustan daraia.
koi muglu na hoa andha. kinai na parcha laia.3.

FRTS1 : oWHdl ?STftr T5!H <T £^3 Hq" aw I

fSB? at£ grfe fufw; ^ g I 9 I
sortha : kaljug chhordyo nahi kis hun devat maddh bala.

bharishat kig sabh thai jo hinduan kg puj thg.4.

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

37

The Kaliyuga wanted the sinners to be damned,
Baba Nanak wished the sinners to be redeemed.
Baba Nanak would never abandon his mission,
He wished to redeem the whole mankind. (3)

The Kaliyuga felt outraged at this intrusion,

That Baba Nanak had encroached upon his jurisdiction.

While the Kaliyuga wanted to implement his own penal code of conduct,

Baba Nanak wished to spread the message of righteousness. (4)

Since they did not agree with each other's approach,

So the Kaliyuga wished to make a show of his powers.

Whosoever is keen to know of this conflict in more detail,

He may go through the other recorded sources (the Janam Sakhis). (5)

Episode 5

Episode about Baba Nanak's Travel to the South
The Daccan Udasi1

Dohra : Then Satguru (Baba Nanak) set out on another excursion.
This time it was in the direction of the South.
With a mission to preach the word of God,
He took along Mardana for company. (1)

Chaupai : To whichever place of Hindu worship Guru Nanak paid a visit,
He found it desecrated by the Muslim forces.

After destroying the temples, they had raised Mosques at these sites,
And put away the idols of the Hindu Deities after disfiguring these. (2)

Seeing the desecration and destruction of these holy places.,

Baba Nanak recited the following hymns as reproduced below :

"Launching their invasion from Khurasan2 (Iran),

They (the Mughals) threatened to occupy Hindustan.

But neither was any Mughal chastised,

Nor could any Deity checkmate their advance." (3)

Sortha : The Kaliyuga had neutralised every kind of moral value even as,

It had dispossessed all the gods and goddesses of their spiritual powers.
It had contaminated and corrupted all the holy places,
Which were considered sacred by the Hindus for worship. (4)

38

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

(&THt \ran oft)

6. ab purab ko parsang turiyo
(udasi purab ki)

^uu1" : % a1^ hit fen ituct yun foe^u i

TO H^U rTftf rrfu OTT^t" H§ QWU HI
dohra : tg babg madh chit dharyo purab sail bichara.

jhuth sach jahin jahin dhapyo dckhiai sou ughara.l.

uu^r : tlraH Hlddid ate araT few^'cs i futjraF fetjt i

LFU ?753T 3TU t!H I ^HctlM fl3TT iH 13 I
chaupai : paritham satigur kiyo gang ishnana. rikhikcsh rikhi dckhc thana.
par langh valbhi tahin dcsa. hutc 16k sabh jogi bhcsa.2.

fm uurHt a fir i aray hh ufc fena ot-t i

fur ofWrHdl HU~3TJ UHTU1" I fiTO?) ?5tf flU WUI WW I 3 I
sidh chaurasi ko uhan thama. gorakh mato huti tisko nama.
uhan kaljug bahu bhayo pasara. siddhan lakh jor layo bhara.3.

3U5" air nfew Farfew i aray muf ?roa hh1" h^'w i

aUUT feu^U )5f §^H I HBTS OTT SftT wf HH I 9 I

tahan babe satinam japaiya. gorakh maty on nanak mata sadvaya.

badri kidar au desh udisg. jagan nath lakhi agai baisg.4.

TU3T tR55 frTH fcTft^ HRa7! I HU fU3T oTU fgT ?> y% I

HrT?) 53T 3^ 3BH I 3BTfe §UW 3TS> SaS o(<^'£ I U I

hing khalard jim khalard muskavai. sachch hing kahun dhundi na pavai.

sajan thagg bad bhagat sadag. bhagti uhlai gal lokan katvag.5.

^uu1" : h Hfenru w fm ate h^u arcr1^ fed'fe i
wr at? »rsa fktr a fs" na tawfe \€\

dohra : so satigur ja sikh kiyg sacho gayan darirdai.
aisg kig angk sikh ko sabh sakai ginai.6.

trust : safr % e£ sst dd^'fe i aunr u>u urfe I

FRft FU #?> Wfe I tTUHHW HST 3U 3* Urfe 19 I
chaupai : thaggi tc dag thagg hatvai. kurahon murd sabh rah die pai.

sabad sakhi sach dine lai. dharmasal dai bahu than pai.7.

tFW J%H a aU^ I HfeTW a FFV hw I
>>fU Wfea flit tPTS1 I OTT TTUH fe? W1^ UrfU It I
sikh sangat ko jord karavain. satinamu ko jap japavain.
aur khulaikai pichchhai khain. daya dharam it lag rahi.8.

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

39

Episode 6

Episode about Baba Nanak's Travel to the East
(The Eastern Udasi)

Dohra : Thereafter, Guru Nanak nursed another desire in his heart,
That they should undertake another excursion to the east.
Wherever falsehood has eclipsed truthfulness,
He must endeavour to expose it. (1)

Chaupai : First Satguru (Baba Nanak) had a dip in the Ganga,
Then visited Rishikesh, the seat of the ancient rishis.
He visited the place of Vallabh1 across the river,
Where all the residents were dressed like yogis2 . (2)

This region was a seat of eighty four Sidhas,

It was known by the name of Gorakh Matta3 .

The Kaliyuga had spread its tentacles here widely,

As the Sidhas displayed many kinds of their magical feats. (3)

Here Baba Nanak recited and preached the Name of true God,
And thereafter the place came to known as Nanak Matta.
He visited Badri Nath4, Kedar Nath5 and the State of Orissa,
And went further east even beyond the holy city of Jagan Nath6 . (4)

As the artificial odour of a leather packing conceals Asafetida's real flavour,
And the real flavour of Asafoetida gets obliterated by the leather stink.
So also many fake and fraudulent persons outnumbered the real saints,
And they fleeced the people in the guise of saints. (5)

Dohra : So Satguru (Baba Nanak) made many followers in the East,
And made them follow the path of truth and virtue.
How innumerable was the number of such followers,
No body can keep an exact count of them. (6)

Chaupai : He restrained swindlers from committing frauds,

And brought back the prodigals to the path of virtue.

He made them the followers of the true word of God,

And established many centres of devotional congregations. (7)

He organised many congregations of his followers,

And induced them to meditate upon the name of God.

He inculcated the virtue of feeding others before feeding themselves,

And made them follow the path of compassion and righteousness. (8)

40

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

trfc trfc srj ai? § §st i ^^ajuw^tst i

UH t S31 dd^'fe I H"fe Hae UH J^rfe I tf I
dhanni dhanni kahai babg ko 6i. vahi vahi gur akhai toi.
ham ko ktlrdon dio hatvai. sati sabad ham ding lai.9.

£h mm m srw en i ^ wii fecr eh i

DdsWsl €w oTU I feu rT wTddld fm 3?v?£ I =10 I

dgs bangalai au kavra dgsa. langh gag raj tariya dgsa.
shivnabh dgs kou raja kahg. tih ja satigur sikh banvag.10.

^uu1" : fnl" aw aw feu are astiro i

§ fH¥ 3$ ast tTO sidl^'cS I <^ I
dohra : usi dgs baba gayo jih bahutg bgimana.

tg sikh bhag sangat bam sach jan lay 6 bhagvana.ll.

th^t : o!H feu 3" oftr I fetfT ?> H°rT oW otU HtT I

>5fHI¥t mfl" fStPf* I afc W >>fe S U# I =13 I

chaupai : gayo kalu tih tg kar kucha. likhi na sabhi kahi kar sucha.

au ju sabh hi sakhi lakhaun. granth badhai au ant na paun.12.

5 aw oju war few i wfs ^ fe hw i
Hdi6wlu ma »te 3s i ^ uu^ s for § it i <\3 1

tau baba kahun agai sidharg. jai vardg kit samundar majharg.
sangladip langh aur kgtg. jin kg parat na nij ko bhgtg.13.

W3 oft 3T3 W3 rV^ I UH §H oft toJH Hoffe aW I

a^ fi?jH o(w az orb i a^ st are a1!? i ^9 1

babg ki gat babo janai. ham us ki kim shakti bakhanai.
bap janam kaya bgto kahai. babai ki gat babo lahai. 14.

§3 tiH a^ wfs fra^ i uftf ag yuy ^ i

frftf frftf tra?> # uw ftraH stuh fe^ few i <w i

ut dgs babo jai jarura. hohin bhulg bahu murakh kura.

jahin jahin charan nanak ji payo. dharam karam un lokan darirdhayo.15.

tramw feu w y<v^yl i oftti fm sfe otf few i

ft oTEt W% WFTHH M I @H ^ tfF ajU fe>f o!U" ^
dharmasal tih than banvai. kiyo sikh tahin daya darirdrai.
jg koi avai azmat laina. us ko khush gur timain kar daina.16.

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

41

As they admired and eulogized Baba Nanak's reformist role,
They expressed their sense of gratitude for his blessings.
"He has restrained us from indulgence in corruption,
And he has attuned us to the word of God."(9)

Then Baba Nanak visited Bengal, Kamrup7, and then crossed over,
To a Country ruled over by women alone.
And then to an island ruled over by Shiv Nabh8 ,
Who became a devotee of Guru Nanak. (10)

Dohra : Baba Nanak visited all those places,

Which were inhabited by majority of corrupt people.

All of them became his devout followers,

And they started following the path of God.(ll)

Chaupai : The people with Kaliyuga's thoughts and deeds fled away.
I restrain myself from mentioning them in detail.
If I narrate all the details about these encounters,
Then this epic will become extremely voluminous. (12)

Then Baba Nanak proceeded further and further,

And crossed over to many other islands in the sea,

And he visited an uncountable number of Islands beyond Sangaldeep9 .

I cannot keep a count of these several Islands. (13)

Baba Nanak himself knows his own spiritual worth,
How can we evaluate his worth.
How can a son know the birth of his father,
Baba Nanak alone knows his own powers. (14)

Where there were maximum numbersof ignorant, misguided and corrupt people,

Baba Nanak made it a point to visit such a country.

Whichever country Guru Nanak paid a visit to,

He exhorted the people to follow the path of righteousness. (15)

He established centers for religious congregations,
And bestowed his grace on the people to follow his path.
Whosoever approached Guru Nanak to be blessed with fame,
He blessed him with happiness as he wished. (16)

42

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

0. ym UFPBH 5T lfH3f
(HOT H^tTT")
7. ab pascham ko parsnga
(makka madina)

t^ra1" : >ra^ ws h srul" 3h uul" hHtt i

W3" UK 5!^" 5Pt ^OT I H I

dohra : mardanai babe so kahi haus rahi man manhi.

aur sail ham bahu karc kabo dckhyo nanhi. 1 .

rJUZt : § W5 §H I 3 UH foH ?7flf m\ 33^ I

rTH 3H ^3 fefst I 3 ul" at CRT ^3" TSBFgt 13 1

chaupai : tau babe usai pharmayo. tai ham kim nahin agai batayo.
jab kahto tab dct dikhai. tai hi thi yah dcr lagai.2.

3H Hlddld Wf fi-ra^fe I WfS Vmj UtT 5Ha EPfe I

fuqH1 tra3 ofd^'yl i wk nrefo frar fenst 13 1

tab satigur akkhin michvai. jai khulayo haj kabg thai,
parithmain zaratrozg karvai. pachhai aurahi jaga dikhai. 3.

W3 S^t ^ fuSR cfr§ I U3CT UTT3 t I

feyi^tqwHET1ir i §f wtyte^ w£r frfe lai

babg dgra val pichhlai kio. hutyo rahat tho mundyo thiyo.
it khatar tho dharyo mundahi. kou avai pir khulah apg jai.4.

vknt ^st 3tf gra" oiw i fa?j oFft" aiw i

»fH 3ftf 55tW HtT1^" I FF?^ ufe" feF §st WW IU I

aisi bhai tahan gur kala. bin kunji son khulah bhayo gala,
ais achmbha tahin lakhyo mujavra. janyo pir ihan koi avra.5.

#w : firaH hhw HKfe§ ^# §fe i

dohra : parithammujavar samjhiohog valiayokoi.

yantg khulhyo mazbut dar dhund dgkhig soi.6.

tR^ : ofgt 3?5rH 7) WW I fot^> 7) UET HaU?> OT/F I

chaupai : kari talash un vali na paya. kinai na kholai hath sabhan laya.

rali milikc sabh lai rahc jora. sagvan ard rahc jo the aura.7.

au^ Hff^s »ret I CRT 3 a7? (SSt ^st 1 1 I
tahan partap babe ko bhayo. khulho huto so sabbh ardaiyo.
bahut soch mujavran ai. yah to bat nai ab bhai.8.

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

43

Episode 7
Episode about the Travel to the West
(Mecca Madina1)

Dohra : Once Mardana made a request to Baba Nanak,

That he had cherished a strong desire in his heart.

That they should proceed on a long excursion,

And that he had never gone on a pilgrimage to the Kaaba2 . (1)

Chaupai : Baba Nanak reprimanded Mardana,

Why did he not mention his desire earlier.

Why did he take it so long to express that desire,

As he could fulfill his desire much earlier. (2)

Then Baba Nanak asked him to close his eyes,

They had reached Kaaba for Haj3 when he made him open his eyes.

First he made Mardana to make obeisance at Kaaba,

Then he took Mardana to other places of pilgrimage. (3)

After that Baba Nanak laid down at the back of Kaaba,

Where the enterance from the backside was locked and closed.

It was locked and kept closed deliberately so that,

Whenever a great Prophet approached, it would open automatically. (4)

There happened such a miracle with the grace of Guru Nanak,
That the gate opened automatically without a key.
When this miracle came to the notice of the Shrine In-charge,
He understood that a great prophet had arrived. (5)

Dohra : First It came to the mind of the shrine Incharge,

That some great prophet must have arrived at the shrine.
That was how the heavily locked door had opened.
So they should go and look out for such a prophet. (6)

Chaupai : They searched all around to find such a prophet,

By making everyone touch the (earlier) locked and barred door.
Even as all of them were trying together to close the opened door,
The remaining doors to the shrine also got enclosed. (7)

After that Guru Nanak's presence came to be realised,
When all the closed doors opened on their own.
At this, all the shrine-incharges felt extremely concerned,
That yet another new miracle had taken place. (8)

44

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

|RW : yH'^dcS H?) fmt f&3 fife »rfe§ trfe I

fP% U3 BT^fe UH H'tidlPd sre itfe |t£ |
dohra : tahan mujavran man mithi kit hindu aio hoi.

javai pat gavai ham jadugri kar koi.9.

trust : srer 5 aw t!*r i wfif§ aw §?> fife Iftr i
tre uw aw a i ujnte §?> ?w erft ow i =10 1

chaupai : kari talash tau baba dgkM. lakhio baba un hindu bhgkM.

pair pasar baba tho para, ghasit unhai val duji kara.10.

§HT ^5 ot 5d" tftg I aW IcSofdW H§ »15 I
^¥ HH^dcS Wtift W3T I a^a Hfe§ ore TO I ^ I
usi vail kg dar khulah gag. baba nikaryo sou ard rahg.
dgkh mujavran lagi aga. babo sutio kadh bahar laga.ll.

eu^1" : 5 m ut )fe 3^ 3^ Hd" Ha 1

dohra : tau dar sabh hi mund bhag rahg jor sab lai.

uhan haji hutg panjab kg un dayo siyan batai.12.

th-PSt : oCTCT CTJ (TOof gcfrd" I fife HHWH1?) oT Ufa I

feH 3d3T fife U fe!H W7) I fi??> feoT W*J T4S^ I =13 I

chaupai : unain kahyo yah nanak phakira. hindu muslaman ko pira.

is turak hindu hai ikas jang. in dou ik sar pachhang.13.

UoT fe?) HtT fenJT" I fe?> ^fij H% U HHT WW I
3d^ #5BTr fife 33Tfc w£ I ^Sd" U5!if H§ I ^9 I

hakk nam in sach dirdaya. in rahi sachchg hai jag laya.
turak bandgi hindu bhagti lag. kufar hankaron dou hatag.14.

: tT§f i4Hf yrfe ^ ^ |

h ae wfe few hw fas tre ufe mi

sortha : j ankai it pag pai ardg darvajg nahi khulhg.

jau dgvg bad duai kia jana kichh hor hui.15.

3a §s oft§ fenre wfe H"d" uh ait I

tRj5CT S 5T§ fe^g ^-fdt M" feK BTgt I <\£ I
tab un kio vichar lai jor ham sabh thakg.
khulhyo na kou kivar hamri shgkhi im gai.16.

#U^t : feH HH'^dcS H3 H3^ I UPot tld^'HcS OT^ I

chaupai : imai mujavran mato matayo. yanko hath darvaj an lavayo.

layti khulah darvajg ag. tau yah pir murid ham bhag.17.

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

45

Dohra : Then the shrine-incharges arrived at a conclusion,

That some Hindu might have tried to enter the Kaaba.
He intended to rob them of all their honour and status,
By casting some kind of a magical spell over the place. (9)

Chaupai : When they carried out a search, they spotted out Baba Nanak.
He was dressed in the manner of a Hindu.

Since he was lying with his feet outstretched (towards the Kaaba),
They dragged his body to change the direction of his feet. (10)

Instantly, the shrine door facing Baba Nanak's feet opened,
When they dragged him out, the remaining gates also closed.
This incident incited and infuriated the shrine In-charges further,
And they pulled Baba Nanak out of the shrine's premises (11)

Dohra : There upon, all the gates of the shrine got shut,

Despite all the force they applied to open the gates.

Incidentally, there were some people from Punjab among the Haj pilgrims,
Who, recognizing Guru Nanak, revealed his true identity? (12)

Chaupai : They declared that he was Guru Nanak, a saint,

Who was a prophet of both the Hindus and the Muslims.

Who showered his benevolence equally on both the Muslims and the Hindus.

Who considered both the communities as equal partners? (13)

Who had preached the true name of God to both the communities,
Who had made the people follow the path of truth and righteousness.
Who had exhorted both the Hindus and the Muslims to pray and meditate,
Who had weaned both the communities from non-belief and arrogance? (14)

Sortha : Did they not observe the phenomenon of doors having closed,
The moment his feet were turned in another direction?
What worse disaster might happen further,
If he but uttered another curse? (15)

There upon, all the shrine in-charges deliberated upon the whole issue,
That they had used their whole strength to open the shrine doors,
But having failed in all their attempts to open the gates,
They had lost all their prestige and status. (16)

Chaupai : So all the Shrine in-charges reached a unanimous resolution,

That they should get the shrine doors touched by Guru Nanak.
If the doors get opened with the touch of his hands,

Then they should accept him as their prophet and become his followers. (17)

46 Sri Gur Panth Prakash

H feH t ?rfu tfB1 fe?U | § fen UGT3T I
HtT Ht% ufe »fa W3 I ttfa fen GT OT>B I I
jau is tai nahin khulhain kivara. tau is dgygu janon mara.
mukh mithai hui karahu ab bata. ab dgkho is yaun karamata.18.

^TO H3" H§ 5^ 3^ I HT »TUat" ^ §H 3H o!U I

§hT ira^ljTU @%u u£ i sru wbu % utt au& i <vf i

hath jord sou thadhg bhag. madh arabi kg us bach kahc.
usi zaban gur uttar dag. kar adar tc pas bahac.19.

U^ @?) fH?53t 5!St I tB1" HtfH H UK §" 3St I
3H UET W^fe fe?U y^tf | 374 UTTtW) t UtT S^ut I 30 I
hath jord un binti kai. khata bakhsho jo ham tai bhai.
turn hath lai kivar khulhavo. turn hajian ko hajj karavo.20.

uuur : § Hlddid # cr sot Hue1?; aw H?rfe i

§5 h?> uu »rfeH a1^ urfe i 3ci i

dohra : tau satigurji yaun kayo mardanc bol sunai.
uth tin dine kholah dar ais babe pai.21.

Bust : fen hueto huTs fercr i feu §■ sru »ffr fercr i

Sjff BH frIH UHBH I WW ^ BHfa ^fe I 33 I
chaupai : im mardanai madino dikhayo. phir us tai gur agai sidhayo.

kahain des jis pascham nai. langh gag vahi dgsahi vai.22.

BW BW foB Wtr to? I FTfe ^ foB HHU HW I
§<F H1 35t I §?> eft a1^ H1?) I 33 I
chalg chalg kit agai sidharg. jai vardg kit samundar majharg.
uhan varan son bhgta bhai. un kibatain janai vai.23.

bust §h t^tT feru h i muti awT 1b-r §h s1^ i
fur hub1?? £ 3§ tfw i a^t ^w ^3?^ few^r 1 39 1

turak usg khavaj khizar su akhain. apni boli im us bhakhain.
uhan mardanai ng bhau khaya. akh babai val vatan liaya.24.

8. abb uttar ka parsang
(udasi uttar di)

BUU

feu Hfeuju W> UUEI^ §3K at H BH I
fHCT H^dPd UJ^ e# HUH m

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

47

But if he was unable to open the shrine gates,

Then they should make a mince-meat of him.

They addressed Guru Nanak in all humility and politeness,

So that he might display his miraculous powers. (18)

With folded hands, they approached Guru Nanak,

And addressed him in semi-arabic dialect.

Guru Nanak responded in the same medium of communication,

And asked them respectfully to sit with him, (19)

With folded hands, once again they appealed to him,

To forgive them for their acts of misdemeaneur.

They pleaded for Guru Nanak's touch to open the shrine doors,

So that the Haj Pilgrims might accomplish their Haj pilgrimage. (20)

Dohra : There upon Satguru4 (Guru Nanak) called Mardana,
And gave him some verbal instructions.
Thereafter, Mardana opened all the three closed doors,
As per the instructions of Guru Nanak (21)

Chaupai : Thus, Guru Nanak accomplished Mardana's pilgrimage to Madina.
Then they proceeded further on their next excursion.
They proceeded to the countries situated further in the West,
And they crossed all those countries of the West. (22)

They went on and on in the same direction,
And finally sailed over many oceans.

There Guru Nanak came across Varuna5 , The God of ocean.
He alone knows the discourse he had with this Sea God. (23)

The Muslims address this Sea God as Khwaja Khizar6.

This is his popular name in their own vernacular.

There Mardana got scared of the sea-life,

And he begged Guru Nanak to return to their own country. (24)

Episode 8
Episode about the Travel To the North
(The Northern Udasi)

Dohra : Then Satguru Guru Nanak proceeded towards the various mountainous regions,
Which were situated in the Northern part of India.

48

dohra
chaupai

UUU1"
dohra

chaupai

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

phir satigur sun parbatc utam bado su dcsa.
siddh sadh suntahi ghanc dcvi dcv mahcsa. 1 .

§Ht" €H & HWfu oFUS I Wfe TFfi HU TO Py-d'dcS I

tof stu?5 feutFus e§ i ^mtw^ si feuM»f^ ^ 13 i

usi dcs kg sailahi karna. labhi han sach jhuth bicharna.

paritham nihal phir dharan chardhc. kalian chhad phir dhaulian vardc.2.

rW rW H H# fetTCT I cfe 3W> 3 HOT H3^ I

^ hs^ at ufe i $uyH35r ^ ro^nfe 13 1

jaga jaga jo sabhi likhyyai. granth badhan tg manhun sankyyai.
jin ko lord sunan ki hoi. aur pustak tg sun lag soi.3.

irftr H^did # 3a yrf ste S ^fe I

^ W H5 H& fi?53T l-FW ^F15f 3% H"fe I 9 I
jahi satigur ji tab pujc dgkhyo thik na koi.
dgvi dgv au mard mato ling pathar pujak bhag soi.4.

HU fe WW hT rFt €H I 3U cVH ft^ff HH §UCH I

sf nut h1 uh ft i a^a wvt fe^ nfn s ?5uw m i

jah kit baba ji javg dgsa. tah nam dirdMvain sat updgsa.

tau mari son ham yau kahyo. babg sakhi kinai ant ng lahyo.5.

W3 FRjt HZF ^Mtu I fel FFCT fetf 3oT UU Ufa I
HUH ©CTfll" 5fgt I UH 3 H§t 5!a Wifl" 3TSt I £ I
babg sakhi mahan gambhira. sidh sadh likh thak rahg pira.
bahut udasi babg kai. ham tg sabhi kab akhi gai.6.

W3 JXoTH # oftTT I W% HS> 3U cfr§ HHte1" I

ara at are a7! i a h 7m fed'S 12 1

babg sail akas bhikina. babai sail bahu kio jamina.
babg ki gat babo janai. kai janai ju nal phiranai.7.

# §?> at Su asstm- iatr cfa au fefe§ uutm" i

# fetjt ?> ust >>rafu §u ifotB uh na ut au su 1 1 1

jo un ki sabh thaur bataiai. badhai granth bahu likhio chahiai.
jo likhi na hoti aurahi thaura. likhtg ham sab hi bahu taura.8.

E K HU& I Wft Ufe S § HH 5(T I
H OTJ felt ^ ufe I HfUfU ufUGB fef f5^t Hfe I tf I
yatg g main suchyo dharon. agai hoi na tau sharm karaun.
jau nahin sakhi likhi na hoi. jarurahi chahiyat likh lai soi.9.

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

49

These regions were supposed to be inhabited by,

Many Sidhas, Saints, Gods, Goddesses and chiefs of gods. (1)

Chaupai : Guru Nanak went on a journey to these regions,

To see the merits and demerits, to sift truth from falsehood.
First they visited the low-lying sub-mountainous (Trai) regions,
And then proceeded towards the snow-covered higher regions. (2)

I restrain myself from giving all the minute details of this journey,
In order to restrict the size and volume of this epic.
Whosoever is interested in knowing all these details,
He may consult many other existing books on this topic. (3)

Dohra : When Guru Nanak visited these mountainous regions,
He did not approve of the practices in these regions.
He noticed several Maths' and monasteries of many gods and goddesses,
Where the inhabitants were worshippers of phallic stone idols Shivling2 . (4)

Chaupai : Whichever region, Baba Nanak paid a visit to,

He preached the true Name of God to the inhabitants.

Thereupon David Murray enquired of me further,

"How innumerable are the episodes related to Guru Nanak" (5)

"The number of episodes about Guru Nanak are innumerable and profound.
The Sidhas, Saints and prophets have failed to keep a Count of these.
Baba Nanak has undertaken so many travels (Udasis),
That I cannot narrate all those travels and episodes. (6)

Guru Nanak has traveled all the regions in the space,
He has also traveled all over the various lands as well.
He alone knows his powers and his worth,

Or else his companions who travelled along with him know him. (7)

If I narrate all the episodes about his travels,

The present epic will become too large and voluminous.

Had these details not been recorded in other epics (Janam Sakhees),

I would have certainly laboured to write all the details. (8)

Had there not been any earlier records of these events,

I would have certainly taken more pains to give all the details.

Whatever has not been mentioned earlier,

I have endeavoured to narrate only those events." (9)

50

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

BU^" : B Wft B ttffe Ul?5t H ?f oTuT URrfe i

Wft U UglSS H H ^ BO* ydld'fe I =10 I

dohra : jo agai hai ati ghani so mai kahi ghatai.

agai hai parchhinn jo so main dayon pargtai.10.

t£. fs&t o( u'dJH'fd oft ewf

(»fH »rfe tfwS 5H# oTW)
9. sakhi dilli kq patshahi ki chali
(ab ai bolyo tumro kal)

BBB1" : Wft FRjt § IM fet UBEFfo I

Soft" afr>l" fBH 3Jf BCT t 3t(H iJWd'fe I ^ I

dohra : agai sakhi yau suno hutg pathan dili patshahi.

karopi kini jim gum dayo muglan ko takhat paltai. 1 .

thjgt : Mpwirarotti# i §h ^ at 3^ 3# i
§?> fiqu ffct ^ ufo i $ BoO" h°t uta^ nui* 13 1

chaupai : lodi barhmakhan patshahu tho jadi. us avat vakat burg bhayo tadi.
on sidh sadh phard pir mangag. dg chaki sabh pisan bahag.2.

B?>t»F 3K trst i ?rftf od-fb 'for?> uPf feret i

3ftf HTra-n7) fUBW> oTUCT I BBT B 3Ut »TB& 13 I

dunia turn jhuthg lut khai. nahin kamat kin hamain dikhai.
tahin muslaman hinduan kahyo. jog chhudavan hai tuhi ahyo.3.

3? B> t B few eft WrT I fUt !f #¥ Bt^ sTrT I

HBT)^ B?5 ("jftf Bfe" I ife 375H£T ^fe I y I
tujh hi ko hai birad ki laja. tunhi hain bhgkh rakhng vaja.
sabh suran kg dal nahin hoin. shgr jhal madh gko koi.4.

BBBT : B Hfedld Ufa §?> 5!Btf 3H 5!B^ TOT I

BHorBHBHBBBow^H^^BdT mi

dohra : tau satigur hasi un kahyo turn sabh karnai joga.

ham kau jas turn dgt ho kal ko sabh bhal hoga.5.

Buet : hit H3?) fer tfeft Bwfe" i frra" ^ BojbT ©bT ferfe i

bct Hg' %a ub utb i Hfddid wfor 3^ hh ^fe i £ i

chaupai : sabh santan nij chakki chalai.sir ko tokri uchi dikhai.

dayo pardda sabh bhgkh par pai. satigur adhik bhayo jas vai.6.

bbb1" : y£ b^ dy^'cs t nt HfojiB bct §51% i

§S UBT BBft HB?> 5T3t oTdt BW 3T3" wftf I 9 I

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

51

Dohra : "Whatever has been narrated in great detail earlier,
I have only made a mention very briefly.
Whatever has gone unnoticed earlier,
I have given expression to those events. (10)

Episode 9

Now Follows the Episode of Delhi's Emperor
(Your Time is up Now)

Dohra : Now, my dear readers, listen to the narration further,
When Delhi was being ruled by the Pathan emperor.
How he invited Guru Nanak's wrath on himself,
And how his reign was replaced by the Mughal rule. (1)

Chaupai : Brahm Khan Lodhi1 was the ruler of Delhi at that time,
Who fell on bad days during his reign.
He ordered all the Sidhas, Saints and prophets to be arrested,
And made them grind corn with the manually operated Chakkis2 . (2)

He declared all of them as fraudulent exploiters of the masses,
Since they had failed to demonstrate any kind of miracles.
Then all the Muslim and the Hindu saints agreed unanimously,
That Guru Nanak alone was capable of getting them released. (3)

He alone could protect their dignity and honour,

He alone could preserve the sanctity of their sacred robes.

As everyone is not the bravest amongst a battery of armed troops,

As every animal is not as brave as a lion in the whole forest. (4)

Dohra : Hearing their petition, Guru Nanak remarked smilingly,

That all the saints and prophets were equally empowered.

That they were unnecessarily giving him that credit,

And assured them that everything would turn out well the next day. (5)

Chaupai : Guru Nanak made all stone -wheeled chakis run automatically,

And made all the debris-loaded baskets rise above the heads of labouring saints.
As he protected the honour of their sacred robes,
His fame and reputation spread far and wide. (6)

Dohra : An elephant belonging to a gardener had died,

Satguru Guru Nanak brought this dead elephant back to life.

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

muyo hathi hathvan ko sri satigur dayo uthai.
un huti tahal santan kari kari daya gur tahin.7.

W> U3" Wft5 PdH'M1 I OTTOfefe «W I

sun gur par shahi risaya. yah jadu in hindu chalaya.
shahron isko dayo kadhai. bahur na dili var hai ai.8.

*m Wfe HOT* 3Kt I H FTO I tf I

satigur kahyo ham tau varg ai. kar aur bahavain dili patshahi.
ab ai bolyo tumro kala. atharan sau athtarg sala.9.

H^t Ht 3T3" §H 3St grfe §H K1^ I

fest" tJBH ?55t fi=Tt5t W3 W I I
dai phitak sri gur usg bhai bai us mara.
tab dili chugtg lai sikhi Mbg dhara.10.

y'dH'Td fesr1)
10. karun patshahi ka parsang
('huto karu patshahi ik')

§ Wftt H?> UH ofat HFT 3^ tT3" I

off aiH3 ?)fcj oTUt CTT>t H5T tlf^ I H I

tau mali sun ham kahi sabh sansg bhag dura.

karun gosat nahin kahi yamai shakk zarura. 1 .

3^ at^ I o(3t o(B W3 \

tanko bitg baras hazara. goshat kari kab babg nara.

tau usko ham uttar dayo. yah goshat main sanso bhayo.2.

w§ srat s h yftr Mr mfl" i fey^ftwHln^^ i

WHT fi-IW @^ 3 t^1"! §?> >ofe3" ^ 5^ 331" 13 I
babg kahi na jo mukhi niji sakhi. likhari likh so goshat rakhi.
agg milg unon tai chaurda. un achchhar bahu aur dag torda.3.

?ftf feg- tTWJ HHH I ^XT WE ("jftf I
Ufa £o?fa fTTO" M I feH 5!^ fetf HM 3St 19 1
nahin kichh janyo sammat sala. vadh ghat nahin samjhayo havala.
pir fakir sidh gosat boi. im kar gosat likh gayo koi.4.

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

53

Since this gardener used to provide food and shelter to the saints,
He became worthy of Guru Nanak's grace for his acts of service. (7)

Chaupai : The emperor felt extremely offended after hearing about these events,
He felt that this Hindu (Guru Nanak) had displayed magical feats.
He ordered/proclaimed that Guru Nanak be turned out of Delhi,
And He must not be allowed to enter Delhi again. (8)

Guru Nanak retorted that he would enter Delhi again and again,
And predicted that another king would henceforth rule Delhi.
Guru Nanak also predicted the end of Lodhi Dynasty's empire,
And said that their royal writ would cease to run by 1878 (B.S.). (9)

Dohra : Thus Sri Guru Nanak inflicted his curse on him,
And he died of gastroenterological disorder.

And Delhi was occupied by the Mughal king,

Who became a devout follower of Guru Nanak. (10)

Episode 10
An Episode of Emperor Karoon
(There was one Emperor Karoon)

Dohra : After hearing my narration, David Murry remarked,

That all his doubts about Guru Nanak had been removed.

But how did Baba Nanak hold a discussion with Emperor Karoon1 ,

He had certainly his doubts about that dialogue. (1)

Chaupai : The Emperor Karoon's empire existed thousands of years ago,
How could Baba Nanak have a dialogue with that emperor.
Then I gave an explanation to David Murry,
That there was an anomaly about this dialogue. (2)

Baba Nanak himself never narrated this episode in his own words,
But some foolish chronicler had written it as a dialogue.
Later on another more irresponsible writer further expanded it,
And made further interpolations into this episode. (3)

They neither tallied the chronology of years between the two personages,
Nor did they calculate the time lag between the two events.
Since such discussions between saints were quite prevalent in those days,
Some odd writer had recorded it as a discussion (between Karoon and Nanak). (4)

54

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

§H iTO ot#?T I §S Ut H 3 J5Ut^f I

forat orftf tte ygw i % wfeiu hot I U I

goshtan ko au sakhi bhai. nah murakh kg samjhat thai.

us yar divano jako kahiai. un hi mai tg unko lahiai.

gin khakhar kahin chaud purana. kolu allahi surmg 'dana'.5.

#u^" : ftraHJ m aiW M h hot ot^ i

w£ H*f for ?Fr orf ^ i£ i

dohra : pikmbar au babion bitg su baras hazara.

dgtg ag sakh ih ganj chali kamn vara.6.

UH off U'PdH'd feof oftjt HH" GT 3^ I
H B^HFT S3 ^ °HjT 3 trwl" FFH 12 I
huto karu patisah ik kahi babai yaun bata.
so chali ganj jord kai bhayo to khali jata.7.

H3?^ fetf 5rat orat H a^H It I

ik amar pikmbar sant huto mil usu karyo nihal.

murdan gosat likh kahi kari su babe nala.8.

HPd did oft HH'^tfl oft 3#
('frfH ehjof ^ eh4of H^'...)
11. sakhi satigur ki bansavli ki tun
('jim dipak tq dipak jagai'...)

t^ra1" : mft s ot sratr crj # %3 jwfe i

gra- jjif ura- 3£ faft asrfe m

dohra : tab mali nai ham kahyo yah bhi bhgt sunai.

gur nanak pachhai gur bhag tin biuro dghu batai. 1 .

trust : 3H k %m faff ecr i ara" otsbt uil wtb sgt i

chaupai : tab main usko biuro dayo. gur nanak pachhai angad bhayo.

jau unki sabh katha kathyai. granth badhai nahin ant su payai.2.

WTB 3 <M W-TOTTT I aft* U'dH'dl WE I

HTgt HH frlff fc^l uPdH'dl 1 3 I

angad tg gur bhayo amradasa. kiyo patshahi dava jasa.
bai subg jinhain nivag. patishahi davai jitan jatavai.3.

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

55

They could not differentiate between an episode and a discussion,

As the foolish writers could not ascertain the real facts.

I regard the first chronicler as an irresponsible romantic fellow,

And count the latter writers in the same category of romantics.

As some idiots mistake a dried empty beehive for a worn out moon splinter,

Much as some others regard an oil-seed crusher as God's eye lashes' colouting stick. (5)

Dohra : Although there is a gap of thousands of years separating,
The times of Muslim emperor and Baba Nanak.
But this myth about Karoon's forty heaps of wealth,
Had been written time and again by these writers. (6)

There had been an emperor by the name of karoon,
Baba Nanak had just referred to Emperor Karoon's myth.
And how he had piled up forty heaps of coins,

And how he died empty handed even after amassing such a huge wealth. (7)

There was an ancient prophet by the name of Amar,
Who had met and blessed Emperor Karoon.
But the idiotic/foolish writers have attributed this incident,
As a dialogue held between Karoon and Baba Nanak. (8)

Episode 11

The Episode of the Lineage of the Sikh Gurus1
(As a lamp lights another lamp)

Dohra : Then David Murry enquired of me,

That I should reveal the secret of the Sikh Guru's lineage.
How other Sikh Gurus succeeded Guru Nanak,
I must narrate the whole sequence and detail. (1)

Chaupai : Then I supplied him with all the details,

That Guru Angad Dev succeeded Guru Nanak.

If I started narrating the biographical details about Guru Angad,

The present volume would never come to its end. (2)

Guru Angad Dev was succeeded by Guru Amar Das,
Who deserved to be an inheritor of the Guru's seat.
As he made the rulers of twenty two states his followers,
Whosoever claimed to be a ruler, became his follower. (3)

56

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

?>CTT Ua^ H3" 55t I 353fe?W HtSttT?) aaT I
fea 3ja dPddlfyt! I t|33T H1^" trf^E 19 1

pun ramdas puran mat thai, tab tg phir ghar sodhiyan rahi.
phir arjan gur harigobinda. khardag chakyo jin mar paiinda.4.

Htat utdt S§ fetf^st I WTJ fRF § a^a" H est I

w sraa" i-pir Srwa i fea u3Fiir h1 ?$5t n^a" m i

mm pin dou dikhai. shah jahan ko Mr su dai.

lala kambar marg phaujdara. phir patshahi son lai savara.5.

^aa-1" : fea afa arfe w aa fero 3^ fe>f aia%? i
"feg1 yr fjra?) oft fiw srlf aja i£ i

dohra : phir hari rai au har kishan bhag timain gurdgva.

ichhain purain sikhan ki sikh karain gur sgva.6.

trust : y<j't!d fea aja ^ i udH'dti fan ina i

oiMHdl >f ^ HW ofttf I 5!aH U¥ fuSW7 IP I

chaupai : tgg bahadar phir gur bhayo. parsavarath hit jin sir dayo.

kaljug main vad saka kiyo. dharam karam rakh hinduan liyo.7.

attire fHUf 3% ofwu'al i est ufefrat ofta uet wist i

ffTH efUBT 3 Frf I feg1 3ja % 3ja" UH 3% wft It I

pun gobind singh bhag kaldhari. dai patishahi kiyo panth bhari.
jim dipak tg dipak jagai. tiun gur tg gur hot bhag agai.8.

taa1" : jjt Hlddjd neH§? i ot-t jwfe i

fej-r at §z Hrfti % h£ i mist fe^ fetf^fe i tf I

dohra : sri satigur jo das bhag. dag unkg nam sunai.

tim hi butg shahi tg lag. apni kitab likhvai.9.

<P. rrtff yfdW'd oft FKHt oft fotnat

(...^d^'dy fun fen fira eftt...)

12. sakhi naurng^ patishah ki zulmi ki likhyat^
(...parsavarath hit nij sir diyo...)

^aa1" : w& % fea srtct era" # in a^fe i
uferas w aja^ it ua^ la" frB ^rfe m

dohra : tab mali ng phir kahyo yah bhi bhgt batai.

patishahan au guran ko paryo bair jit bhai.l.

trust : 3H h* §rra %e xsnz i ajaws w ftiH §^ sn-ra i

a% a^Rt oi% ajH aa^ i h w& W3 saf ftra wt1 ip i

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

57

Guru Ramdas became the perfect Guru thereafter,

Since then Guruship remained vested in the Sodhi Dynasty.

The succession then passed on to Guru Arjun and Guru Hargobind,

And Guru Hargobind had to pick up sword to kill Pandey Khan2 . (4)

He became an embodiment of both spiritual and temporal qualities,
As he even defeated Shahjahan3 in the field of battle.
He also vanquished Lalla Beg4 and Kambar Beg5 in battles,
But, later on, the emperor patched up with Guru Hargobind. (5)

Dohra : Thereafter Guru Harrai and Guru Harkrishan followed,
And attained the status and glory of Sikh Gurus.
Their blessings fulfilled all the desires of their followers,
Who offered their services to the Gurus out of gratitude. (6)

Chaupai : Then Guru Tegh Bahadur6 was the next successor,

Who gave up his life for the protection of others' human rights.
He made the supreme sacrifice in this Dark Age (Kaliyuga),
And protected the religious rights and rituals of the Hindus. (7)

Then Guru Gobind Singh7 succeeded as the sovereign prophet,

Who bestowed Sovereignty on the Khalsa Panth.

As one lamp lights another lamp and illuminates,

So the ten Sikh gurus succeeded one after another. (8)

Dohra : Thus, the ten Sikh Gurus who became the Gurus of the Sikhs,
I have narrated the names of each one of them.
David Murry should get these details included as such,
In the history of the Sikhs being written by Bootey Shah. (9).

Episode 12
Episode About Aurangzeb's1 Tyranny
(one who made the supreme sacrifice for others' rights)

Dohra : Then David Murry asked me once again,
That I should reveal this secret also.
How did the conflict come to develop,
Between the Mughal emperors and the Sikh Gurus. (1)

Chaupai

Then I explained to him the cause of this conflict between the two,
And how the various Mughal emperors treated the Sikh Gurus.

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

tab main usko bhcd batayo. guruan son jim unai kamayo.
kadc raji kadc gusc rahavain. so chal jat nahin sir avain.2.

^ft $3§t fm m nm i at mi §h t few wti i

fe3 §3 33T aUW I 3% TOT3 ?f tJ§ §fW 13 1

raj nurngai sir jab ayo. bado pap us kai dil bhayo.

it naurang ut teg bahadra. bhac jagat main duu ujagra.3.

33 VE 5?H? 3¥3 H 5TO I

3^ ora4 h°t fzfew; na a^fcn^ ^5 i a i

huto naurngc parn kiyo takhat bahan so kala.
turak karaun sabh hinduan subc baian bhala.4.

3BT yd'tld 3^ 5!?5 TFaT I 3aT t!?ft»F H1^ I

£f wfe t i i4% 3^ w tit Htr mi

teg bahadar bad kal dhari. pargat bhai gal dunian sari,
jan pai ai parai ko dukha. parai charan a hovai sukha.5.

tT^F H3Wa Htf oft W3f I W% H3?7l" fel t I
?5cJT3 B3?> Ufg" 333 Htf%l 3St CTU 3TW rlHT F% I £ I

dunia matlab sukh ki sari, avai sharni jih bhai bhari.
lagat charan hui turat sukharai. pargat bhai yah gal jag sarai.6.

B^l" oW^d FlaT fift 03 H1^ ytf^S I

rra^t nrt h §h h§ §3% w 12 1

chalikahavat sabhjagai yah sacho avtara.
sarni avai jo usai sou utrai para.7.

§ & 335!^ im H3 I HTWTO o# f&tt £3 I
3 fef»K o7 fe3T U3T I HTTO3 fef* 3a f3f»f^ oT3t 1 1 I
tau lau turkan payo zora. muslaman karain hindun tora.
tau hinduan ko chinta pari, maslat iun tab hinduan kari.8.

afo Mdi'yIS mm ntn i S §?^t 5s hS Frapetn i
didly<s ^ 3a fl# i Salt wit t# 3^ Hi i tf i

gall lagaic barhman sisa. jau unki kachhu manai jagdisa.

hindu gariban nai hath jordai. naurngai agai khardai bhac saurdai.9.

3H tr wtjh?; 3 wfc i ^ serf uf3& ete i

3H # 3^ftf IdHdl #?> I 3jta f3t!W> g?5 ofr?> I =10 I
ham hain bahmano kc adhina. un ko layavo pahile dina.
ham bhi hovhin tishi dina. garib hinduan yaun chhal kina.10.

Sri Gur Panth Prakash 59

How they kept on using the carrot and stick policy against the Gurus,
But despite their shifting policies, they never abandoned their hostility. (2)

How when Aurangzeb took over the reins of power (at Delhi),

He thought of committing a very sinful deed (against the Hindus).

Which led to a direct conflict between him and Guru Tegh Bahadur,

Which made both of them famous in the world for their deeds:

Aurangzeb (for tyranny), Guru Tegh Bahadur (for sacrifice and human rights). (3)

Dohra : Aurangzeb had taken a vow in his mind,

As soon as he descended to the throne of India.

That he would convert all the Hindus to Muslims,

After hunting the Hindus through out the twenty two states. (4)

Chaupai : Guru Tegh Bahadur came to be known as the bravest of the brave,
As his fame spread far and wide in the whole world.
Whosoever felt oppressed, tortured and aggrieved,
Sought his (Guru Tegh Bahadur's) protection and felt relieved. (5)

Human beings all over the world are desirous of comforts alone,

They alone seek His grace who come across suffering in life.

They received instant relief who sought his protection and,

His fame spread all over the world for his alleviation of human suffering. (6)

Dohra : This fact came to light through out the world,

That he (Guru Tegh Bahadur) was a true prophet.
Whosoever came to seek his protection,
He got relieved and redeemed. (7)

Chaupai : So when the Muslim writ began to run all over the country,
They planned to convert the Hindus through a witch-hunt.
Then the Hindus felt extremely concerned at this development,
And they arrived at a resolution after thorough deliberations. (8)

That they should leave this problem to be dealt by the Brahmins2 ,
As they might succeed in getting some providential reprieve for them.
Thereupon the poor, helpless Hindus went with folded hands,
And stood before Aurangzeb in humble supplication. (9)

They remarked since they were in subordination of the Brahmins,

The Emperor should first convert the Brahmins to Islam.

Thereafter, they would also accept Islam after their peers,

This is how the poor Hindu populace played a trick with the Brahmins. (10)

60

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

wm sshft tte ggrfe i huh?7 aw yft est awfe i

§S HtlKS' Wfe I HTTOH1^ % H^rfe I <W I

apan lini gail chhudai. barhman gal pai dai balai.
tab un linau barhman bulai. muslaman hohu kahyo sunai. 1 1 .

FT tft Hft ^ wfe I ftd^ fltf 5tf f53Ffe I

?># HWof 3tT fP§ I H?5oT Hft ?T €IT H1^" I <P I

jo chaho laho mohi tg ai. birat turkan gail dayo lagai.

nahin mulak taj jao para, mulak raho muhi main day on mara.12.

eira1" : H?> 3^ H HGPH rl?> H3" 14^3" I

feoT ftH Ufe BFrfe rFSt? HF^ | <^3 ,

dohra : sabh sun bhag su sayam rang j an mar gayo parvara.
ik dis hoi tajai taj jaig kahan sansara.13.

wjeI : srjh?> ast au wfr a1^ i feg" j# fe^ w i

a^JHS ^ o!S Wf^H1" ofrft I ft?> ?W?7) ftw^ H wfe I ^0 I
chaupai : barhman bani bahu aukhi bata. na kichhu sujhai din ar rata.

bahman nai kachh arasa kiyo. dinai langhavan vilav su liyo.14.

5!^ H >0f3" rFU I H^H1" ?> rT^T ftd" ^tr tFU I
3H 331?^ ^ H31J5I" I If aiJHS FTf furgt I <W I

lagai karan su tap ar japa. dgvta na jagg sir rahg khapa.
tab chuglan nai chugli banai. karat hain bahman jadu upai.15.

EU^1" : GT$T H?) Wfu ?>"3BT 3H >0f3t FT §U I

STOHft H1 fttW" 5T ft# ©?> I ^£ I

dohra : yahu sun shahi naurang tab bhayo ati sai kopa.

kashmir main hindMn ka jiun karyo dharam un 16pa.l6.

#ust : wfttg' ^j1^ ^5 oiHHft i Uoo-r hts fe?> srat ?> xrt^" i

S^g^^3^l H3"ftft^t§" HHFSH1?) I °0 I
chaupai : ahdic durdac val kashmira. hukam sunat tin kari na dhira.

turat phardc the dc kg tana, sabh hindu kig muslamana.17.

ftft a^ sof ana1" o?r i yfe &z htto od" i

w~m trairow 3?h i feu »r% nf^did wh i «\t: i

hindu bachain luk batgra karain. aur lag sabh muslai karai.
yaun sabh jag sun bhayo tarasa. tab bip ag satigur pasa.18.

t^ra1" : orat wft grar fetf ofw^dd nra" i

gs aft w% ot? h§" 3rt ^bt auw SHI^I

dohra : kanshi adi ganga dhigon kulchhgtar chhgtar aura.

ral bahi ag pharyad sabh gur tgg bahadar kola. 19.

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

61

Thus these poorer Hindus got themselves absolved of this threat,
And shifted the whole responsibility to the Brahmins.
Thereafter the emperor Aurangzeb summoned the Brahmins,
And ordered them to get converted to Islam. (11)

He promised them all the perks and privileges of their choice,
If they changed their religion and converted to Islam.
Otherwise, all of them would be exiled from the country,
And persecuted to death if they dared to stay there. (12)

Dohra : Hearing this proclamation, they turned pale and bloodless,
As if all of their families had perished in one stroke.
They would have gladly escaped to any non-Muslim country,
But all the surrounding countries were inhabited with the Muslims. (13)

Chaupai : Thus, the Brahmins came under great stress and adversity,

Day and Night, they were at their wits' ends to find a solution.
Finally, they prayed for a few days reprieve and postponement,
With a view to find some way out of this ordeal. (14)

Thereafter, the Brahmins meditated and fasted to invoke their gods,

But no gods or goddess came to their help despite their rigorous invocations.

In the meantime, some slanderers reported against them,

That they (Brahmins) were trying to cast some magic spells. (15)

Dohra : Hearing about this alleged mischief by the Brahmins,
Aurangzeb felt extremely infuriated against them.

He ordered all the Hindus (mostly Brahmins) from Kashmir to be converted,
And proclaimed that their religion (Hinduism) be wiped out from there. (16)

Chaupai : He dispatched Horse-mounted soldiers to the Kashmir valley,
And they ran posthaste towards Kashmir on receiving orders.
They caught hold of all the Hindus forcibly under duress,
And converted all of them to Islam. (17)

Despite all the desperate efforts of the Hindus to escape and hide,

All of them were made to convert to Islam by force.

When these mass-scale conversions terrified the whole country,

The Brahmins approached Satguru (Guru Tegh Bahadur) for protection. (18)

Dohra : The Brahmins from all the nooks and corners of the country,

From Kashi (Benaras), Gangetic plains, Kurukshetra and other places.

Assembled together and prepared a joint petition,

And presented it to Guru Tegh Bahadur to save their religion. (19)

62

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

tRISt : »Ffe SRJHS WT yoT^ I Hfddld H?> 3^ 3H tP"d" I

!r g3t 3K ag^ Qn'did i arf auns 3h fu3wrd" i 30 i

chaupai : ai barhman sabh ais pukarg. satigur sun tav ag turn davarg.

hai chhatri turn baran ujagra. gad barhman turn paritpagra.20.

*m wfe udT £r wzt i wa t 3H % §wt" i

3H 77m H^dld ofWU'dl I ^5 fUfW^ fife HWl" I 3=1 I
ab ai pari hamnai pai bhari. ab ham ko turn lghu uban.
turn nanak satigur kaldhari. rakho hinduan hind majhari.21.

fu^r fuf fcatn If sra^ i wfu <w§t ft fetr ad£ i
3d^r firaH !r arans i wd" % u1^ 1 33 1

hindon hindu naribij hain karng. shahi nurngai yau likh barng.
turak paritham hai bahman karng. aur hindu hai pachhg pharng.22.

awns !r fifew; rn^Ti i susr trfe fpf HdTd" fra^ i

CTU »ta ?vd3T 5Tdt fWfe I 3jfU" 3jfU" W% 3H Urfe I 33 I
barhman hai hinduan agvana. turak hoi jau magar jahana.
yah ab nurngai kari salahi. tarahi tarahi ag turn pai.23.

3Htfe Hlddld Hd" I fafe U& Idt^'fecS UU" I

suT 3 susr 3lrr firaH sra^ i sfu 3 fui" uh ifa h1 1 39 1

jau turn ho kichh satigur surg. dubti rakho hinduvain purg.

nahin to turak tuhi paritham karavain. tuhi tg pichhg ham din mgn avain.24.

3H £3dt fs tT33T §5^ I H3" fUfW^ 3" §te I

3H £r ktjT w^t i sraTj-ra §h £r w^ist 1 3u i

turn chhatri ho khardag uthavo. sabh hinduan ko gail lagavo.
turn pai maya avai ghani. karamat turn pai angani.25.

HU^1" : 3do(<S t 3J?) Wftlof !f fife fife Kffu I

SsH^^qfHa^SHHdT »rfe I 3£ I
dohra : turkan tai das gun adhik hain hindu hind manhi.

jau turn khanda phard khardo sab ralain tumai sang ai.26.

tfrjst : BJd" cWSoT 3tT 3T5" fHoTCT I 3"dot?> K ("Tfij tfS1" sn^TR7 I

Wdof 3W 3]^ UK h!h I § orfd" J-llddld 3*1HtH I 39 I

chaupai : gur nanak bach gag bikaya. turkan saun nahi khanda phardaya.

turak galain galain ham sisa. yau kari gag satigur bakhsisa.27.

UUU1" : ^oTd" 3Hd" 3% fiTd" S3" ?) ad" I

3^1" Wf5 r& tlddl'd 3^3 §fe I 3t I
dohra : jgkar tumro bhal bhavg sir dgt na lavain bgra.

dgtin tanki jai jardah dargahon turat ukhgrda.28.

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

63

Chaupai : In this way, they approached and petitioned to Guru Tegh Bahadur,

And sought his protection, considering him the true embodiment of the Divine.
Acknowledging him to be the Divinely annointed warrior (Kshatriya3 ),
They beseeched him to protect the dignity of their religion and faith. (20)

Since they had fallen on bad days in this hour of misery,
Guru Tegh Bahadur must stand by them in their hour of trial.
Being a true and revealed prophet (Satguru) of the House of Nanak,
He must protect the honour of the Hindus in their hour of trial. (21)

That all the Hindus were to be completely eliminated from India (Hindustan),
The Emperor Aurangzeb made a proclamation to that effect.
All the Brahmins were to be converted in the first attempt,
Rest of the Hindus were to be dealt with after that. (22)

Since the Brahmins were the leaders of all the Hindus,

Conversion of the Brahmins will lead to everyone else's conversion to Islam.

This being the declared policy of the Emperor Aurangzeb,

And being threatened by it, the Brahmins came to seek his protection. (23)

If Guru Tegh Bahadur was a perfect prophet and a supreme warrior,
Then he must protect all the Hindus of India.

Otherwise they would name him (Guru Tegh Bahadur) to be converted first,
After him, they would voluntarily embrace Islam. (24)

They entreated him to pick up a sword like a brave Kshtriya,
And win the hearts of all the Hindus of the whole country.
As Guru Tegh Bahadur alone had lots of financial resources,
And unlimited spiritual powers to combat this challenge. (25)

Dohra : The Hindus were ten times more in numerical strength,
Than that of Muslims in the whole of India (Hindustan).
If Guru Tegh Bahadur picked up a sword against the Muslims,
All the Hindus would rally round him in this fight. (26)

Chaupai : Guru Nanak had made a prediction in his own words and,

Blessed the Muslims to wield the sword but not for committing oppression.
Otherwise he would destroy the Muslims with his own sacrifice,
Such was the blessing and prediction of Guru Nanak. (27)

Dohra : Guru Tegh Bahadur remarked if it benefitted the Hindus,
He would not hesitate for a second to offer his sacrifice,
Which would not only uproot the tyrannical Muslim rule,

But would get them (the Muslims) even damned in the House of the true Lord/God. (28)

64

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

tR-TSt : 3H SftJHcf o{ HS W# I o(H }jU{ 5RJ rT5 ^U^rgt I

3^ 5!%% UHfelTO I 5?H 3H §W I 3tf I

chaupai : tab barhman kg man yau at. kab muyo kab jard ukhrdai.

turak karaingg ham it sala. kab mar turn ham lao ubara.29.

§^ S5T fe oHK I f¥ Hd" Ufa oTH I
WH H% fed" sTd" fed" torn f3H asft I 30 I

bud mug nauka kit kam. bhukh marg khir kit kama.
payas mug phir nir nulyyg. phir pias tis kais bujhyyg.30.

#^rdT : ^fe Hlddid feus srai* § 5{fa fte e^fe I

UH d^Pd'dl tlW @H djd" § 3d5{ HT^fe I 3=1 1
dohra : tabi satigur biparn kahyo yau kahi gail chhudai.

ham hovahingg gail us gur kau turak banai.31.

tJUSt : feus Wf5 %Hl" ojst I ftTK H^dld gt §S HH3St I
fuUH 5Td" djd" HTTOHTS I H3T3" th?3T fRFS I 33 I

chaupai : tab biparn jai vaisikai.jim satigur thiun samjhai.

paritham karo gur muslamana. magrg hovag sagal jahana.32.

H feus W BclWt" ofdt I ddofcS HS H Udt I

ara- 53" ite s3§r s# i in dMofd =s<M>'fe)H srat 1 33 1

so biparn j a chugli kari. turkan mann lai so khari.
gur ki gail nurngg phari. bhgj halkarg talaish kari.33.

§3 Hf=!dld S ofdt fettFdt I feUS U3t Qtl'dl I

wu 3^ djd" fot w£ 1 3"dB!s ura- ^ wu aui? i 3b i

ut satigur nai kari tiari. jaisg biparn huti uchari.
ap chal gur dili ag. turkan ghar ja ap bandhag.34.

eu^1 : fofr U3" djf grrw etia ujwfe 1

dM^'yl U^t rTrfe~U'd£ UdB^ 5% erfe I 3U I
dohra : dili duvarai khard guru dusalo diyo ghalai.

halvai hatijai dharyo pargat hong dai.35.

BUSt: FUdB" °?5t SdHT ^ ?5GT I tfs^J Ef ftTH Ufd" ?f UGT I

fe-r s&rr ug w£ i fb-fsra- Hfddid aui? i 3£ i

chaupai : shuhrat bhai naurngg phard layo. dhundat thg jis ghar main payo.
im naurngg kg hath ag. im kar satigur ap bandhag.36.

§fc Urfe HU" fe^TJt I fesf t?rTCT U^H I

fe1" aw # ^ fe^w i 3^5{ trfa fes gsw 1 39 1

kaid pai bahu divayo taras. phgr mugal ik bhgjyo pasa.
khota bol au taras divaya. turak hohi tin akh sunaya.37.

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

65

Chaupai : The Brahmins responded to Guru Tegh Bahadur's offer somewhat like this:
That his sacrifice would take long to uproot the Muslim tyranny.
As the Muslims were hell-bent on converting the Brahmin's faith in a year
A mere offer of sacrifice would not save their honour. (29)

What purpose would the offer of a boat serve for the drowned,

How could an offer of food revive a person dead of starvation?

How could a dip in water bring back a person dead of dehydration, to life,

Whose thirst could water quench after a person's death? (30)

Dohra : Then Guru Tegh Bahadur told the Brahmins in this vein,
To rid them of the gnawing fear of their persecution.
They should tell Aurangzeb to convert Guru Tegh Bahadur to Islam first,
After whose conversion they would also accept Islam. (31)

Chaupai : Thereafter, the Brahmins reported to Aurangzeb in the same vein,
In which they were advised by Guru Tegh Bahadur.
That he should first convert Guru Tegh Bahadur to Islam,
After that, all the citizens of India (Hindustan) would follow him. (32)

So the wily Brahmins fed this information into Emperor's ears,
Who accepted it as an authentic version without any verification.
And Aurangzeb started stalking after Guru Tegh Bahadur's movements,
He dispatched his officials to hunt Guru Tegh Bahadur Down. (33)

On the other hand, Guru Tegh Bahadur made preparations to fulfill his promise,

As he had made it out to the supplicating Brahmins.

So Guru Tegh Bahadur marched towards Delhi on his own,

And offered himself for arrest before the Muslim ruler. (34)

Dohra : Thus standing in front of the entrance to the walled city of Delhi,

Guru Tegh Bahadur sent a messenger with an expensive garment4 (Doshala).

Who placed it at a sweetmeat seller's shop to buy some sweets,

This was a mere ploy to make his (Guru Tegh Bahadur's) whereabouts known. (35)

Chaupai : Aurangzeb took all the credit for Guru's arrest and made it public,
That Guru Tegh Bahadur had been arrested in Delhi.
This is how Guru Tegh Bahadur got into Aurangzeb's custody,
This is how he offered himself for arrest before Aurangzeb. (36)

After taking into custody, the Guru was subjected to severe tortures,
Thereafter, a Muslim messenger was sent to communicate with him.
Using abusive language, the messenger threatened him with dire consequences,
If Guru Tegh Bahadur did not convert to Islam. (37)

66

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

fi=TH 3K UOTU H# Ht^'l" I frTK 5Td" ^ TO djTdd'l" I 3t I

akc dikhaio kara su mata. jim guru akhavain dikhao sou bata.

jim turn patsahu sacho sadvavain. jim kar ham ko jhuth thahiravain.38.

?># % f KHW-F?) I *Hc? few§ cfg W4^ S7?) I

3^ 5!^ FT W3 I UWfe frlH1 W3 I 3tf I
nahin hohu tun muslamana. akai dikhlau kuchh apno tana,
dikhao hamai kuchh kara ju mata. ramrai jimain manno bata.39.

tira1" : Hfddid fed" fe-r sfe1 ws1" atw g>rarfe I
»fu a^st ft arfe§ ara fusws ufe wfe 1 90 1

dohra : tab satigur phir im kahyo nahin achchha kia ramrai.
ap badai lai gaio gal pichhlan pai balai.40.

#u^h : h ?u £ arfe§ srar h i h uh ^ I1 wuT 1

ufa QEicfldf1) wbw uu 1 am ofd^'fe ^ h?" t tfu 1 9^ 1

chaupai : jau vahu dc gaio kara su mata. tau ham ko tain akhi bata.

pir phakiran lagyo papa, gay 6 karvai vahu sabh ko khapa.41.

ci?>B HU HsT 0(8 I fas oTdT-FH 3Hgfs ^fe I
CTU OTB UH ^fe S HfaT I fug?5S t fl" ttW f53TfaT I 93 I
karamat madh sabh kab hoi. bin karamat turn chhado na koi.
yah karamat ham dci na jahi. pichhlan kai jo gail lagahi.42.

oTdT-ra U oftJd" H I Ufa WTJ £ tRjt»f3 c^fe I
srfu^ dc^cS ^ 5?t§ #f I Ufa g^fa SRJd" ^fa U§ I 93 I
karamat hai kahar su mahi. pir shah ko chahiat nahi.
kahir hatavan ko kio dou. pir fakir kahar chahi khou.43.

tira1" : sra^-re ?w srfad" Ihuh sra^ i

UXt §Ud" 3K 5fa § 3U Ut Uerfe I 99 I
dohra : karamat nam kahir hai so ham kartc nahi.

hamrai upar turn karo tau tuhu puchhai khudai.44.

Su^l" : 3t ?fait 5ft»r i 3H a1^ t tfrnr i

»ft Hi" § HHWTO I ^ 3+ f 5Td" Hd?T U?^ I 9U I
chaupai : tabai nurngai gusa kia. turn chahat batan tai jia.

akai tan hohu tun muslamana. akai tan tun kar maran parvana.45.

Hrfa 3fo B^K I Ud" UU sfu HU I
fi=TH frTK 3K BH UU HoTfe f feH fHH ffiFTfe I 9^ I

maraun mard tuhi kachc chama. dharaun dhup tohi madh darama.
jim jim turn chamm dhup sukai. tim tim tumko milai sajai.46.

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

67

Otherwise, he should bring about certain miracles and marvels,

As he claimed himself to be a Guru or a prophet.

As he was known to be a 'Sacha Patshah'5 , a Divine Prophet,

And he had been branding the Mughal Emperor a false emperor. (38)

Either Guru Tegh Bahadur should convert himself to Islam,
Or he should display some miracles with all his spiritual powers.
He must make a show of his miraculous powers before them,
As his ancestor Ram Rai had displayed certain miracles. (39)

Dohra : Hearing upon this, Guru Tegh Bahadur made this remark:

That Ram Rai had not done a noble deed with the display of miracles,
Although he earned a cheap reputation for himself,
But he had set a bad precedent for his successors. (40)

Chaupai : Ram Rai6 by making a show of his miraculous powers,
To which the Muslim Messenger had made a reference,
Had committed a sinful deed unbecoming of spiritual saints,
And thus damaged the spiritual credibility of all saints. (41)

All spiritual personages do not make a show of miracles,

But the Mughal administration would not let off a saint without miracles.

He (Guru Tegh Bahadur) would not display any miraculous feats,

So that it might not become a liability for the later saints (42)

Since Display of miracles is a violation of Nature's laws and a curse for humanity,
Both spiritual saints and emperors should desist from this temptation.
As both the supremes (spiritual and temporal) were meant to alleviate human suffering,
So why should spiritual saints bring about such a disaster? (43)

Dohra : Considering display of Miraculous feats to be synonymous with disaster,
He (Guru Tegh Bahadur) refused to make a display of any miracles.
And permitted Aurangzeb to commit any atrocity on him (Guru Tegh Bahadur),
For which he would be held accountable by God. (44)

Chaupai : At this remark, Aurangzeb feeling extremely infuriated,

Accused Guru Tegh Bahadur of making his escape through polemics.

He warned the Guru to either get converted to Islam,

Or he must be prepared to face death through execution. (45)

He (Aurangzeb) would have his body sewn in a cover of raw leather,
And then he would put up his sealed body in the sun to dry up.
As the raw leather containing his body would dry and tighten,
He would have to bear the torture of a squeezed leather grip. (46)

68

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

3Jf Wfe TO tTU1?) I »IH U^ ?)ftf 1o!K KKSiK?) I

HKWTO fUtW^ KK ?Tfir I UK t 3K frlK TO TO FTftf I 99 I
guru akhai lut khayo jahana. ab hovat nahin kim muslamana.
kaya muslaman hinduan sam nahin. ham tai turn jim nath nath jahin.47.

Hfddld H?) 5?te fHtJ'd' I wfe ?JtW & ^tB UH^1" I
frH UK 3753 W% I tu =§5(5 UK ^ m^s I

"feV ^hfhm" h ust i

§U HW KKU" ^ cTOof fed" SU? ^fe I " I at I

tab satigur man kiyo bichara. ai pujyo hai vakhat hamara.

jisai vakat ham tolat ag. vohu vakat ham bhayo labhag.

"chinta taki kijiai jo anhoni hoi.

gh margu sansar ko nanak thiru nahin koi."48.

#UUr : Hlddld # fli?>§ KK" UUUCT wfe I

h wa" ^te ?> UT^M feu feu hTh fsarfe i atf i

dohra : tab satigur ji janio saman pahuchyo ai.

so ab dhil na chahiai ih sir sis lagai.49.

UKgt : 3H Hlddld S WT ©B^U1" I UKd1" feK? 3K 3"^ I

oTUT-PU UK ^K fefuT I UKU1" feu f ^U? I UO I

chaupai : tab satigur ng ais uchara. hamra ishat dgkho turn bhara.

karamat ham ais dikhahin. hamra sir tun pavain nahin.50.

UKd" fed" of 3HT ?5dTCT I otsH ofdW^ fett^T I

=Sd<^'d feifl" 3f fOTT* SfK I UW ^ feK flf 5!^ UKH I I

hamrg sir kau tgg lagyai. katai na so karamat dikhyai.

tarvar tikhi kou layayo bgsa. chal bhayo tis jou katat hamgsha.51.

#uur : »tK ^K 5rfe dju IS tfsfr ^rfe i

3ut wdi^'yl kIk for wk g®^ erfe i i

dohra : aisg aisg bachan kahi gur baithg chaunki nahai.
tgg lagvai sis nij aisg chhalkg dai.52.

thfet : Kfe Ud" fedU" ?> I WJS TJdK ofdK Utf f5t"§ I

UdK 5!% ^ Kfe" aU1^ I 3U5!^ ^ feu fltK SdTO I I

chaupai : sis dayo par sirar na dio. apno dharam karam rakh lio.

charam kachai tg sarir bachayo. turkan kai sir sis lagayo.53.

§S H3S Rfo 5(W S ffSt I UK fed" fed" W^<5 I

§ KBdju ^ nw afcr i udKdy fun ferr feu #cr i ua i

un murdahn yahi kala na jani. ham sir sir lavan gal thani.
yau satigur vad saka kiya. parsavarath hit nij sir diya.54.

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

69

Accusing him of wearing the mantle of a prophet, and exploiting the masses,
How could he now escape to embrace Islam after that?
Were the Muslims not as similar human beings as the Hindus,
Why did the Hindus have such contempt for the Muslims? (47)

Thereupon Satguru (Guru Tegh Bahadur) deliberated upon the whole situation,

And concluded that the moment for shedding his mortal frame had arrived.

The much-awaited moment for which he had been waiting,

That moment of truth had arrived in his life.

(Thus accepting God's Will) he recited the following hymn:

"One should feel concerned about those things alone,

Which occur unexpectedly or unnaturally.

Nanak says that in this world of change and flux,

Nothing is permanent and eternal." (48)

Dohra : So Satguru, Guru Tegh Bahadur came to realize,
That the moment of truth had arrived indeed.
He should no longer delay his resolution,
And should come forward to make a supreme sacrifice. (49)

Chaupai : Then Guru Tegh Bahadur addressed Aurangzeb in this vein,

That he would now have a glimpse of his (Guru Tegh Bahadur's) spiritual powers.

He (Guru Tegh Bahadur) would bring about such a miracle,

That he (Aurangzeb) would never be able to get hold of his (Guru Tegh Bahadur 's) head.(50)

Whichever sword he may choose to severe his head with,

But will it not be a miracle if it failed to cut through his throat.

So he might arrange for the sharpest sword for executing him,

Because an ordinary sword used for daily executions might not work. (51)

Dohra : After addressing the emperor in these words,

Guru Tegh Bahadur sat on the executioner's slab after ablutions.
Guru Tegh Bahadur made the executioners' sword just touch his head,
But it was just a ploy to hoodwink the authorities (52).

Chaupai : Thus Guru Tegh Bahadur made the supreme sacrifice without compromising his dignity,
And protected both his religion as well its practices.
Not only he saved his body from being sewn in raw leather,
But also laid the blame of execution squarely on the Muslims. (53)

The foolish Muslim rulers did not realize their stupidity,
That the Guru was determined to lay the blame on their head.
Thus, Guru Tegh Bahadur had made the supreme sacrifice,
He had sacrificed his life for the protection of others' rights. (54)

70

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

Hfe[ ?7Zor (parman bachitar natak)

#rer : stag- Ire fewfa fre U3*re 5fcr i

33T Hd'tld ^ rfBH I

dohra : thikar phori dilis sir parbhpur kiya payana.
teg bahadar si kariya kari na kinhu ana.
teg bahadar kg chalat bhayo jagat ko soka.
hai hai hai sabh j ag bhayo j ai j ai j ai sur loka.

re^" : wr efc h fed id 5fr& 3§ uh>to i

3H ffd§ UK ?) efdH 14S^ I I
dohra : ais charit satigur kiyo tau bhayo turak pashcmana.

naurngo tab jhurio ham sake na charit pachhana.55.

trust : re3T few tfe <5fe§ I fefew> irnSH re?) ^ ^rfe& I

tM iM | Hist nre i y# ~wm §t *re ysre i u£ i

chaupai : naurngc dil khauph bahu thatio. hinduan zulam karan tc hatio.
dhiri dhiri havai gai sarc. puji malak kai davar pukarc.56.

ere1" : ret ysre reare srfe few i

tire O^re re^r ^ rew fere i i

dohra : pari pukar darbar sach malak kiyo bichara.

pir paikmbar turak kc darbaron dac nikara.57.

ttust : j% tfe 3 re^r fere i re1" fut tidd'd i

t UJZt ufejH'dl fewt I 3" 33oT 3St fefr lUt I
chaupai : sachch khand tc turak nikarc. dcra dino pichhai darbarc.

tab tai ghati patisahi dili. tab tc turak kala bhai dhili.58.

^3. Wvft eH>t y'dH'fd oft" ferat

('...fire §h^?> eH3 hwt^')

13. sakhi dasm^ patshahi ki likhyat^
('...sikkh ubaran dushat sangharan')

#re" : fed" ^hPt yfewo h* ^fc§ rew; re i
tpwT test LRFstw^ aw efaiwf Is

dohra : phir dasmc patishah son vadhio turkan vaira.

chugli khai pahardian gay 6 changiardo phaila. 1 .

tTUSt : 5H# HBTTO 3^ fHtf^ I Srare grgg- §f ^ 3^ i

1zres fefe 5{H est sraif i est fe?res wv ip i

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

An Illustration from Bachittar Natak7

Dohra : "Leaving his Mortal frame and laying the blame squarely on the Delhi ruler,
Sri Guru Tegh Bahadur departed for his heavenly abode.
He had made such a supreme sacrifice,
That none else could accomplish such a deed.
After Guru Tegh Bahadur departed for his heavenly abode,
The whole world was plunged into grief and gloom.
While the entire humanity raised a cry of helplersness,
The heavens above reverberated with the shouts of victory."

Dohra : Satguru brought about such a miracle through his sacrifice,
That the Muslim ruler felt extremely exasperated.
Aurangzeb cried out in utter repentance and remorse,
That he could not visualize the real import of such a miraculous deed. (55)

Chaupai : (After Guru's sacrifice), Aurangzeb felt so much frightened,

That he stopped his oppression and tyranny against the Hindus.

Peace and patience came to prevail all around,

The people's outcry had rent the God's portals. (56)

Dohra : Mankind's cries reverberated in the House of God,
Which made Him contemplate over mankind's woes.
As a result, all the Pirs and prophets belonging to Islam,
Were turned out of the heavenly abode of God. (57)

Chaupai : After having been turned out of God's heavenly abode,
They were rehabilitated on the back yard of heaven.
Thereafter, the Mughal's grip over Delhi's throne loosened,
And their political power to rule over India also declined. (58)

Episode 13

Episode About the legend of the Tenth Sikh Guru
(For protection of the devout and destruction of the wicked)

Dohra : Then a confrontation started and developed,

Between the tenth Sikh Guru and the Mughals.

The chiefs of Hill states also started a whispering compaign,,

Which soon spread into an open slander like a wild fire. (1)

Chaupai : The Muslims Theologians (Kazis) Indoctrinated the Moghal rulers,
Forgetting all Babur's promises of allegiance to the Sikh Gurus.

72 Sri Gur Panth Prakash

chaupai : kaji muglan turak sikhag. karar babar kai dag bhulag.

hindun hind kab dai kahavain. dai pikmbaran ap banavain.2.

3JU ItfaE fm W) UTH1" WW I 3W 7?B fU3 UU Ut'W I

ifeu w% ^ >wfet i m sjgt for wr ap?fet 13 1

gur gobind singh sun gussa aya. turak nash hit panth banaya.
puttar charo dag akhai. panth lai nij ans gavai.3.

#uur : h^I" fen Wf sfe ?> efe i

WT Ufe feu HH UU §3^ festfe 19 1
dohra : tab mali ham puchhyo kim ans bans na rakhyo doi.
ans hot phir bans par utno hgt na hoi.4.

huhe £ # wr awfet i ifen sth §s aqrgt m i

chaupai : datta tarai au gorakh siddha. panth rakha un rakhi na binda.

muhmmad ng vi ans guai. uttam bans un rakhyo badhai.5.

Hut 5(Ut feH 3U5T feu %E I feH oCU oiut H J-fedld UH I
H UH HWt §3? 5tf I tl^ Hd'tlcS 3 feu l£ I
mari kahi kim turak diho dosha, im kar kari su satigur hosa.
so ham mali uttar dayo. khun sazadan ko sir layo.6.

3U5K § dJU UTTH 3FU^ I ^ €H feu §^ fe^ 3FU77 I

ot uut us fe? 5tu?^ i feu QydcS hh? wus ip i

turkan kau gur chahat garna. layo dosh sir un it karna.
rachna rachi panth it karna. sikh ubaran dushat sangharna.7.

SU Wlf Ut 3U5T feu W0t I WJS UU ^ufet I

m t wr ut ufe i uT-r fens st 5^ £fe it i

dgh ap hi turak sir lai. chahat apno panth vadhai.
akg panth kai ans hi hoi. ram kisan bhi karg na doi. 8.

tuu1" : nt ut-t fens hh fen uu utw fes ufe i
Ht nfeuju feus i mm 35t 9s ufe itf i

dohra : sri ram karisan sut nij rakhg dayo raj tin parita.

sri satigur sikkhan dayo. adhik bhai yaun rita.9.

W4?> wrfu ufe fetr uu wrfu nufe ?> un i
|HU3feuurH^?rfeufe»fofeuu3 no I

apng anshi hoti dhigai par anshi badhti na hgta.
bhum putar jih ghas havai nahin hui ann tih khgta.10.

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

73

Denying that the Hindus (Guru Nanak1 ) had bestowed the sovereignty on Mughals,
They claimed that their prophet Mohammad had bestowed sovereignty on them. (2)

Guru Gobind Singh felt outraged (at this travesty of truth),
And he created the Khalsa Panth2 to destroy the Mughals.
He sacrificed his four sons for this cherished cause,
As he lost his own progeny for nurturing the Khalsa Panth. (3)

Dohra : Then David Murry asked me to resolve this paradox,

Why did the Guru not preserve both his progeny as well as his ideology.

I replied that if one promoted and preserved one's own progeny,

Then One could not promote and preserve one's ideological organisation. (4)

Chaupai : All the ancient Sidhas and saints like Datta Tray3 and Gorakhnath4 ,
Also had not raised any family to promote their ideological orders.
The Muslim's prophet Mohammad5 had also sacrificed his progeny,
Sparing only the best among his progeny to promote his cause. (5)

Then Murry questioned me Why was I blaming the Muslims alone,

When Guru Gobind Singh had adopted the same strategy for the same purpose.

To this query of Captain Murry, I offered the following explanation:

The Muslims were cursed because of the cold-blooded murder of Sahibzadas6 . (6)

Guru Gobind wished to destroy the Mughals for this grave injustice,

And the blame went to the Mughals mainly for shedding the blood of innocents.

He created the order of the Khalsa Panth with the sole motive,

Of strengthening the Sikhs and for destroying the wicked Mughals. (7)

He also attributed the blame for his own sacrifice to the Mughals,

And wished to promote his own ideological order, the Khalsa Panth.

It is not possible to promote One's family and one's ideology simultaneously,

As even Lord Rama7 and Lord Krishna8 could not promote the two together. (8)

Dohra : Both Rama and Krishna kept their own nearest kins deprived of power,
They handed over power to others to uphold that tradition.
Satguru Gobind Singh handed over power to his followers, the Sikhs,
For further strengthening the same old great tradition. (9)

By keeping one's own family and progeny near one's heart,
One can not preserve and promote one's own ideology.
Much as an agricultural piece of land over grown with weeds,
Cannot give a wholesome yield of grains. (10)

74

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

('...tr<?5H re re1"...')

14. hor parsnga
('...khalso hovai khud khuda...')

: ^H3T^^oTdtf^f§^fiSTOJ HT-I^fe I
TO 3"fo§ ftTH Hfddld foTH ^rfe I <\ I

dohra : tau mari muhi son kahiphir bhinn bhinn mohi samj Mi.
panth rachio jim satiguru aur bhayo kit dai.l.

tfror : st off uPdH'dl i g^o-r Hrafc ~m i

TO 2^ UJ^ | SUS TOS TOH3 l~3 I

chaupai : thi turkan ki bad patisahi. hukam turti langh subc bai.

madh samundar tapu ghanc. dakkhan purab parbat sanc.2.

US' $H §?> I to!H oT3" TO fffUJ?> TO7!" I
dTrB" §?> fo!H »Fcff 3Et I f3?> off §W 5RF # 3TUf 13 I
rayat huto dcs un saro. kim kar vadh gayo singhan pasaro.
ray at un kim aki bhai. tin ki phauj kahan thi gai.3.

It ^ fnw; w ?r iref i It ara»i^ fte s Ersf 1

It 3^TS tHW?> U 3T5t HTrT I It §S TO S STrF 19 I

kai un singhan khabar na pai. kai turkan guruan bair na thai,
kai turkan singhan ho gai mija. kai un janyo panth na tija.4.

It §S K t 5T§ HCF?T I § @?7 ?TTU THUJ^ U3 ^4S^ I

It TO S W% IBTTrdt I § §?T t TO ^ST^Tf |U I

kai un main na tho kou sayanon. tau un nahi singhan hot pachhano.

kai panth chakyo na davo patsahi. kai un tai panth bhayo lukahi.5.

#tot : ftTH feH ?f ^ h§ ara" fro i

tTSHfe RoTCT S TO CRT 5^ tt# TO T5tf I £ I
dohra : jim tis uttar main dayo sunon sou gur sikkha.

janmati lukyo na panth yah dabh sulan jiun mukh tikkha.6.

tfTOT : fflWi TO oTH fSoT feu UCT I THW> TO oTH Sot SoTCT I

fmp; to etr It ^fe§ 1 tmj^ hst m?^ wfe§ 12 i

chaupai : singhan panth kab luk chhip hoyo. singhan panthu kab lukai lukoyo.

singhan panth dangai ko bhaio. singhan janam sang shastarn laio.7.

THUJ?j TOM m off €Uf I fmm 3T33T tft off f5gf I

fro TO tfera" oTdt1 W I oTe^^fflHTOOT^Itl

singhan pahul khandc ki dai. singhan gurdhti khandc ki lai.

sir par chakkar kardain dharain. kad vah lukain jim shcr nakh varain.8.

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

75

Episode 14

The Khalsa Must Be Autonomous And Self- Respecting

Dohra : Then Captain Murry made further enquiries from me,

That I must narrate the account of the Sikhs in minute detail.
How did the Tenth Guru create the order of the Khalsa Panth?
What kind of strategies did he employ to promote this order? (1)

Chaupai : The Mughal empire was very vast and mighty,

With their writ running all over the twenty two provinces.

It stretched upto various islands in the midst of ocean,

Over the mountaneous regions both in the East and the South. (2)

When the whole populace of India constituted their subjects,

How did the Sikhs manage to expand their influence?

How did the subjects of this region (Punjab) put up a defiance to their rule?

Where had the Mughal's Army disappeared to allow this defiance? (3)

Were the Mughals not well informed about the Sikhs?

Were they ignorant about the hostility between them and the Sikh Gurus?

Had they reached some kind of settlement with the Sikhs?

Had they accepted the Sikhs as the third religion1 ? (4)

Wasn't there any politically shrewd person among the Mughals,
Who could pinpoint the rising power of the Sikhs?
Did the Khalsa Panth not stake their claim to sovereignty?
Did the Khalsa Panth remain unnoticed by the Mughals? (5)

Dohra : The way I answered these questions put forth by Captain Murry,
My Gursikh readers must listen to the same account.
The Khalsa Panth was as sharp and marked since its inception,
As tender thorns are sharp and pointed from their budding stage. (6)

Chaupai : How could the Khalsa Singhs2 remain existent in isolation and secrecy?
How could the Khalsa Panth remain hidden from the public gaze?
The Singhs' organisation was created to wage a war,
As the Khalsa Panth was anointed with the touch of weapons. (7)

The Khalsa Panth was initiated (Baptised)3 with the ceremonial sword as,
The Khalsa Panth was administered the first draught of the sword immersed in elixir.
With steel rings and sword on their headgear and slung across the shoulders,
How could they remain unnoticed like the sharp-nailed lions in a jungle? (8)

76

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

m fen nlddid ud" i t£r ired" sra^ frfd" i

5!h UGH ufefft i nvfs rfa fan 3Jf §5^ i tf I
panth rachyo im satigur pure, dangc khatar karan jarfirc.
bin juddhai kab payat patishahi. adi juddhai bidh gum uthai.9.

dohra : guruan maddh patishah tc vadhyo huto tho baira.

gum teg bahadar sir day 6 uni sikh karain kim khaira.10.

<M ItfHE fi^lf H f5tf ?5St I 3d5^ A3 & Hot 3^t" mi
chaupai : gur teg bahadar dch dilli lai. dilli pat unah j ardhi ukhrdai.

gur gobind singh so lakh lai. ab turkan jardah tho suk bhai.ll.

Ud" 5tt ^ fo^ fait h ?rfu i »it fdTd" ^ £te ^BFfu i
*m ud" £te tri 3®?§r i fe^r fe^1 ftw i <p 1

par katai pakai bin girai su nahi. akai girc vad paun vagahi.

ab in par paun khandc chalvayai. mar isai dhab inain giryyai.12.

5 H^dld feFT ^3 dW^'d I »1H SCT ufefTUt 333^ K1^" I

fed" nlddid ^fH fyd'dl i uh sra?^ yfdH'Jl i ^3 1

tau satigur nij phard talvara. ab layyai patishahi turkan mara.
phir satigur chit ais bichari. ham kaya karni patisahi nikari.13.

hI" cTOof aret uh gftf urat 1 ft#r ^wJl B^t udt 1

UfefTUl" oit 5fcF Ud^-fa I ^ yfdH'Jl ©Srfe I =19 I

sri nanak gaddi ham chahin ghari. jisai patishahi charni pari,
hamain patishahi ki kaya parvahi. den patishahi nafran uthai.14.

^^ra1" : Hfddid m fen sst sut^" to ^ft fsrfe i

HB" £ udH^T tff s^'fe i <w I
dohra : satigur chit madh im thati daiai raj an raj uthai.

sabh raj an c parbati dayai khando phardvai.15.

#u^h : fe? Hfddid H5t wst i gir ojh fHtr uh w^f i

chaupai : phir satigur chit sojhi ai. eh kab sikkh banain ham ai.

mukhat niamat in kim dayyai. kim put biganc mukkh chumyyai.16.

£u ifeH yrra f°Fr ?> i §fe wfc nrfora^ ura- a_ra- 3!% 1

^FTU3 WV fHLrat" I §fe 5!tf o^T 3Jd" BSt uPdH'Jl I

WH'tOT 143H^ dldldcS §5^ I I fT1^ djd" ^ % I I

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

11

The perfect Guru the Tenth created the Khalsa Panth in this manner,

So that they must wage a war against oppression.

Since no body achieves sovereignty without waging a war,

The Tenth Guru had decided this strategy from the very beginning. (9)

Dohra : There had developed a great hostility and conflict,
Between the Sikh Gurus and the Mughal emperor.
Since Guru Tegh Bahadur had sacrificed his life for this reason,
How could the Sikhs let the Mughals get away with it? (10)

Chaupai : Guru Tegh Bahadur, by making the Supreme sacrifice at Delhi,
Had uprooted the Mughal Emperor's roots from Delhi.
Guru Gobind Singh had made a proper assessment that,
The roots (foundations) of the Mughal empire's had completely withered. (11)

But even an old tree does not fall down without its roots being cut,
Or else a mighty storm could bring it tumbling down.
Now the Mughal empire needed to be stormed with an armed attack,
This was the only way to bring this crumbling empire down. (12)

So Satguru Guru Gobind Singh himself decided to pick up the sword,

And bring about the destruction of the Mughal empire.

But then Guru Gobind Singh felt in his heart of hearts,

That he himself had no need for a worthless royal power. (13)

Sri Guru Nanak had blessed him with such a great divine seat,

That all of Temporal royal power was subservient to it.

Since he did not care for such an inferior temporal power,

He must pass on this kind of political power to his subordinates. (14)

Dohra : Thereafter it occured to Satguru Guru Gobind Singh's mind,
That the reign of Mughal rulers must be replaced.
For this purpose, all the chiefs of the hill states,
Must be made to pick up the sword against the Mughals. (15)

Chaupai : But then on a second thought, Guru Gobind Singh thought,
That these hill chiefs had never been his followers.
Why should he invest them with rare power without any service?
Why should he embrace these outsiders at the cost of his own followers? (16)

They are as indifferent as the stone idols that they worship,

And they had always been ungrateful to the House of Nanak.

As they called themselves soldiers and as belonging to martial races,

78

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

gh patthar pujak bhijj na niro. 6i adi akritghan ghar gur tiro,
raj put sadavain ap sipahi. 6i kahain kadon gur dai patishahi.
ab dayau patshahi gariban uthai. vai janai gur dai hai mai.18.

^tw : ecft #ft b% aftn 5f§ nrfe wfe i

crfe t!U'^'<S m gTJ t WJ 3jta fe^FT »1W"fe I Htf I
dohra : dayi chij chahai garib kau kiun ati day 6 akhai.

yahi dayavan ghar guru ko ar garib nivaj akhvai.19.

HUSt : H3 Wrf3 W FFH I rF?) ?>fu d'rl<sl=5 at I

tfe |3 orftf frRi frar nrat i ast£ tr^t H^st 1 30 1

chaupai : sat sanati au barah jata. jan nahi rajnit ki bata.

jatt but kahin jinh jag manhi. banig bakal kirard khattri sadai.20.

J5U^ 3tT^ 33 FF3 5!>M I gtO 5!OT5 ste?> £r fcr ofcst I
OTfl^" gjraura" 50-FFH I atfe TO?) tfe yt" S 3^ 13^1
luhar tarkhan hut j at kamini. chhipo kalal nichan pai karipa kini.
gujjar gavar Mr kamjata. kamboi sudan koi puchhai na bata.21.

?ret It urfwa" 1 H'fedl Hfotfra ff Biwa" 1
33 >Sr h1!!^ 33 Hgi^ra 1 asJfut? m^: w urfwa" 1 33 1

jhivar nai rordg ghumiara. saini suniarg churdhg chamiara.

bhatt au bahman hutg mangvara. bahunipig lubang au ghumiara.22.

fe) grata?) ect ufenrat 1 & we gff ^xgt gjfg»p^t 1
3 Hfe Hfddid fHtr <M>oCd 1 g# hfb?) feg 33b;?; nra 1 33 1

in gariban ham dayai patisahi. g yad rakhain hamri guriai.

tau sadi satigur sikh lalkarg. phardo shastarn lihu turkan marg.23.

t^ra1" : § grata fpm £ ?fif h?^ 3^?; 3 m ate 1

§?) Ufij iff UJTSt ofa g|r g^FT flKt?) I 39 I
dohra : tau garib sikkhan ng nahin manyo turkan tg khauph kina.
un pahi phaujain ati ghanikab chhodain raj jamina.24.

tfrjst : H fH¥?> H?>t 7i W3 I UH 3 33of ofa Kra rF3" I

vmf feat»r I h1?^ a^H i I aw^s 1 3u i

chaupai : tau sikkhan yau manni na bata. ham tg turak kab marg jata.

asin chiria vai sanibaja. ham chhglai vai baghyardan saja.25.

3H fi-fgi?; 3feHM H^t I K3t t Urgt Hgrat U3" I

we fHurat ygra us^ i gH^a? ?ret i p£ i

turn marigan tg kim shgr marvavo. lauti ko pani magri par chardhavo.
vahu ad sipahi mugal pathana. ham jatt but nai tarkhana.26.

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

79

They would never acknowledge that the Guru had conferred power on them.
He would confer power and sovereignty on the poor people,
Who would gratefully acknowledge his (Guru's) contribution. (18)

Dohra : The needy alone deserve to be endowed with rare gifts,

What is the use of empowering those who are already powerful.
The House of Nanak is known for its compassion and generosity,
And known as the saviour and protector of the poor. (19)

Chaupai : Those who belong to the various offshoots of lowly twelve sub-castes,
And who know nothing about the game of power politics.
Who are contemptuously known as rustic peasants, in the society,
OR known as traders, small time shopkeepers and petty fighters. (20)

Those who belong to the low castes of blacksmiths and carpenters,
And the lowly placed tailors and wine -venders would receive his benediction.
This fraternity will also include the low caste cattle grazers, rustics, and cow herds,
And the ignoble vegetable growers (kambojs) and scheduled castes. (21)

Water-carriers, Barbers, small venders, potters will also join this community,
Sainis, goldsmiths, sweepers and cobblers will form a part of this brotherhood.
Ballad-singers, priests, and mendicants will also be the alliance partners,
Salt-traders, potters and artisans will also share power. (22)

I shall confer sovereignty on these poor and needy gursikhs,
So that they may remember my patronage and benediction.
Saying this Guru Gobind Singh challenged his followers,
That they should pick up swords and attack the Mughals. (23)

Dohra : The Sikhs did not agree to Guru Gobind Singh's proposal,

Since they were highly scared of the Mughal empire's power.

The Mughals had a large and powerful army,

When would they relinquish power and their hold over India? (24)

Chaupai : So the Sikhs did not accept Guru Gobind Singh's advice,

As they felt that they would not be able to defeat the Mughals.

The Sikhs were just timid sparrows as compared to the Hawk like Mughals,

Or The Sikhs were just lambs against the lion like Mughals. (25)

How could the Guru expect deer-like Sikhs to vanquish the lion-like Mughal forces?
How could a downward flowing rivulet flow back towards the high-sloped mountains?
Their forces consisted of veteran soldiers and warrior Pathans.
While the Sikhs Constituted poor unskilled rustics, barbers and carpenters. (26)

80

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

3H §W Hsf W3 5!Kl7) I US' f@ H°T HHdd ut?> I
tst MMof'd UTTUBIu U^ I Hf H^t1 HHt 5nW I 39 I
turn tolc sabh jat kamina. hutc jou sabh sasatar hina.
koi lalkaro rajputhi rajai. jou savarain tumro kajain.27.

#UUr : § Ht Hlddld Hfe§ 5!IRT IHU fHtK 5ifo I

UH ufu F uldH'Jl fHt(^ @^ ^ ?rfu 5fo I 3t I

dohra : tau sii satigur sochio kaya yah sikkhan kina.

ham chahin den patisahi sikkhan un nai nahi nahi kina.28.

trust : u§ aju qt" weI ws i h# ferl" aju ?5st mrct i

era uui uuw u Hfu i ?rfu crfu h% w>u i ?tf i

chaupai : huto guru sii j am j ana. sabhi bidhi gum lai pachhana.

yah charan pahul hai shant sarupa. tcj nahi yahi manhi anupa.29.

#UUT : HU?5l" EUl" fou tit1 e'HfU ?7K Sfarfe I

# m fif m fen hhh ^fe 1 30 1

dohra : schli topi sir dharain dasahi nam kahai.

huti daya madh rap bahu im nahin shastar phardai.30.

trust : ym fmx fu uwd'ielw i trur foH # yrgt^r i
3tT t§ fe?> quCT 1 oru ura^ 3H fuw? I 3=1 1

chaupai : ab sikkhan rap paltaiai. tcj dharijim lakh bhau khaiai.

tcj nam kou inai dharyyai. kar pahul inain tcj pilyyai.3 1 .

^ J-llddld Ht W I H ^BH oft^ 3JU few? I

gqjt fU JTCU »ffe M I HTJT fau U1^ I 33 I
yau satigur sri chit layau dhara. so uddam kio guru bichara.
chhatri rap sundar ati lagc. kes sis sir bandhai pagc.32.

ot-t fmi £3utw^ ^u i Ht aju Fra? crut i
tri uraw m ssT i fb-r trim tnw ust 1 33 1

nam singh huto chhatrian kcro. sri gur j any 6 yahi bhalcro.
khandai pahul chit madh thati. im hovogo khalsa hathi.33.

u? u'ldH'Jl fen ufe i u£ u£ uh ufearu ufe i
sre 5^ ^ ^ stt1 1 ul" ifeS" s 2tf 1 3a 1

pardc patisahi im in khoi. hanng hannc ham patisMh hoi.

kan kut vang lohc karain. khandc pahul pi khandyon na tarain.34.

tuu1" : trwH ul ye1" irTK y# uh yerfe 1

»M S H1^ fe^ HU ufefTU I 3U I

dohra : khalso hovai khud khuda jim khubi khub khudai.

an na manai an ki ik sachchc bin patishaha.35.

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

81

They told the Guru that he had selected all the low-caste people,
Who were completely defenceless and unarmed.
He should throw this challenge before the martial royal chiefs,
As they were the right persons who could serve his purpose. (27)

Dohra : Then Sri Guru Gobind Singh felt anguished and thought,
That his followers did not wish to achieve anything in life.
He had wished to confer power and sovereignty on them,
But they were repeatedly refusing to accept this honour. (28)

Chaupai : Sri Guru Gobind Singh, being an expert omniscient psychoanalyst,
Had diagnosed the root cause of his Sikh's psychic malady.
Since these Sikhs had been peaceful followers of a Charan Pahul4 tradition,
There was no spark of self-assertion and retaliation in their psyche. (29)

Dohra : They had been used to wearing a black woolen silken cap as head cover,
As they had been indoctrinated to call themselves as servants or slaves,
They being grounded in excessive compassion and humility,
It would be futile to ask them to pick up swords. (30)

Chaupai : He should first bring about a transformation in their character,

And make their appearance formidable that evokes fear and awe.
He should give his organisation a charismatic nomenclature,
And administer a heavy dose of heady elixir to them. (31)

So Satguru Sri Guru Gobind Singh arrived at a firm resolution,
And made efforts to implement it after deep contemplation.
They must adopt the dress code of a martial warrior race,
And grow hair and wear turbans on their heads. (32)

The warrior Kshtriyas had been suffixing the epithet "Singhs"
The same suffix "Singh" would suit his followers' names as well.
He resolved to administer them the "Khandey-ki-Pahul"5 ,
In order to make the Khalsa formidable and resolute. (33)

In this way, they would learn the art of wielding power,

And develop a feeling of having become rulers and sovereigns.

From people weak as straw and reeds, he would turn them into men of steel,

After partaking of sword-initiated elixir, they would not be scared to pick up swords. (34)

Dohra : The Khalsa must be as autonomous and self-respecting,
As embodiment of all the Divine attributes in plenty.
Never submitting to the sovereignty of anyone else,
Except the sovereignty and autonomy of God alone. (35)

82

trust

chaupai

dohra

trust

chaupai

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

^3 £fu w K3t hh1^ i ?du h1^ aw ywd'cs i
isa fl?>f uw s U3t, fs&r ycsfdd trftf arg it3t 1 3£ i

bhut parct au mardhi masana. nahin manai vahi gugo sultana,
tikko jancu pahirain na dhoti, ik sunahirc khahin gahu goti.36.

«W. oCfM% Jjft tfWT oT US oft §3UHt oft H^ft
(WffijW H Hoi id - UtT ftM # 3^...)
15. k^sgardah sri khalsc ko panth ki utpati ki sakhi
(ammrit sansakar - panj bhujngi jo bha^...)

fe?>t fk&3 UHt W3 J5S~t Bt?) I
Hfddld HTU Ht ^H3T3" #5H H§ o?te I HI
itni bat vichar kar huti bat lai china,
satigur bahi sri kcsgard udam sou kina.l.

HtT US^ H3^t Hf3^ UH 5TgTfe |

at? fiM s^s uYr u^ tT^Tdii'fe i?i

sad pandat bad jotki mahurat khub kadhai.
kic bhujngi chhant panj panje jat ginai.2.

uVr ifflHtt ss ©sis i 3^ aw; tsa ats ^uis i
firaK scr tmr Hg3t fph i aH? wire" g§ awn 13 i

panj bhujngi lac uthai. charai baran ik kic bharai.

paritham daya singh sophti jata. basat lahaur hutc bakhyata.3.

tmr ^FBcTtra" h# i uh tfe tk? ft? whT I

3tff HIT5!K fmf tTHH I H OT* IB I

dujo dharam singh hastanapur basi. huto jatt siv jato parkashi.
tijo muhkam singh davarka jayo. namdcv avtar su ayo.4.

?rst Frfira" tmrnf i frj ^ h§ i

uuh tuHH fmi oratm" i uYr ftM uYr ff^ fsutw" m i

chauthc nai sahib singh jou. sain bhagat jah rahtc sou.

pancham himmat singh jhivar kahiai. panj bhujngi panj jat lahiai.5.

wm ¥t 3iw cjfd^'yl i frwst ust i

feU m Wtft 5^ BTgrfe I HfeBJU ^Ut 5!W rp% Erfe l£l

pahul khandc tayar karvai. jal maddh an mithai pai.

tih maddh rakhi karad gadai. satigur rakhi karad dharc dai.6.

Ht Hfeara" Hfe?W 5ffe§ oTdB1" UdU §^3" I
ttfoTO rFU 3^t feurfe HW 19 1

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

83

Chaupai : Hence forth, the Khalsa would not worship any spirits and graves of Pirs,
Nor would they be worshippers of "Gugapir Sultan"6 .

They would no longer wear saffron mark, sacred thread or lose apparel (dhoti),
Eliminating all caste distinctions, they would dine together. (36)

Episode 15

Episode About the Creation of the Khalsa At Keshgarh Sahib
(Amrit Pahul — Initiation Ceremony)
(The First Five Beloved Initiated Sikhs)

Dohra : After thoroughly deliberating over the whole situation,
Guru Gobind Singh arrived at a firm resolution.
Thereafter, positioning himself at Keshgarh1 (Sahib),
He started making endeavours to implement his resolution. (1)

He summoned the services of learned Brahmins and great astrologers,

To make a prediction about the auspicious moment for launching his mission.

He made a selection of five sprightly youths,

One each out of the five Indian castes. (2)

Chaupai : By selecting these five youths from the five different castes,

Guru Gobind Singh created a common brotherhood of all the four main castes.
S. Daya Singh Sobti was the first to be selected from the Kshtriya2 caste,
Who was a prominent inhabitant of the city of Lahore. (3)

Dharam Singh from Hastinapur3 was the second to be chosen,
Who happened to be a Jat4 with flowing Shiva like5 locks of hair.
Mohkam Singh was the third, born and bred at Dwarka,
The place from where Namdev's6 spiritual guide Krishna hailed. (4)

Sahib Singh, a barbar by caste, was the fourth from a place,
Which was also the abode of Bhagat/Saint Sain7 .
Himmat Singh, the water-carrier, was the fifth chosen,
Thus, the five youths from the five castes were identified. (5)

Thereafter, Guru Gobind Singh got the 'Khandey ki Pahul'8 prepared,

By mixing sweet-candies in a bowl of water.

He stirred the sweetened solution with a double-edged sword,

By keeping its sharp edge all the time towards himself. (6)

Dohra : Satguru Guru Gobind Singh kept on chanting the true name of God,
And kept on reciting the name of God, The Creator.

84

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

dohra : sri satigur satinam kahio karata purakh uchara.
akal akalah jap kar ton karipani sadhara.7.

trust : UraH ^ ft Q# i us fmPr wu Hlddid n^t i

* — u *, —

? LldH'dlW) fc»Tfe I »(H t!HH?> Ud" tpgf FRFfe It I
chaupai : paritham bhagauti var ju paurdi. pardah parithmain ap satigur jordi.
naun patsahian layo dhiai. ab dasman par hoin sahai.8.

aiTd" H^GT H3t itFd" I HT H^dld HT Hlf fl^T I

bahur savyyc batti ucharc. sri satigur sri mukkhon savarc.
tcj tcj jo chandi bani. sou pahul kg maddhai thani.9.

56"

taribhngi
chhanda

traT m feM m ^
wfa M ot M 1
prfe 3H mi,
u°r 1

Pdwfetr nrfk Hd^ 1

fl" FT HBT ffjfff Qy'di,

m ufeu^ M 1

khag khand bihndan khal dal khandan,
ati ran mandan bar bandan.
bhujdand akhndan tcj parchndan,
joti amndan bhan parbhan.
sukh santa karnan durmati darnan,
kilvikh harnan asi sarnan.
jai jai jag karan sarisi ubaran,
mam partiparan jai tcgan.

eu^ : Uran >#e# 3"dt nt Hlddid wwd'd 1

H^yy ^ ati^fe sra" 5st ht ?f s1^" 1 1

dohra : paritham anchri bhari sri satigur un lalkara.

sanmukh nctar rakhvai kar dai maddh main dara.10.

trust : ymr& sra- wu truest 1 ht ^Pddid era" awsT 1

y?) UrT UrT HTH nfe# U^S I ifo U% 5St gBTfe I ^ I

chaupai : akal akal kar jap j apai. sri vahiguru gur phathc bulai.

pun panj panj sis anchri pai. panch panch panchan dai chhakai. 1 1 .

3W) »T WHH tFd" I Fl£§ 1st 1w §3^ I °Q I

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

85

He continued meditating on the timeless eternal God,

In order to invoke His grace for the success of his mission. (7)

Chaupai : First, Guru Gobind Singh recited the ballad consecrated to Bhagwati9 (the primal force) ,
He himself had composed this ballad for the first time.
Then he invoked the grace of earlier Nine Sikh Gurus10 ,
And beseeched them to bestow their blessings on the Tenth Guru. (8)

Thereafter he recited the thirty-two savyeeyas11 ,

Which also came out from his own sacred lips.

This war ballad "Chandi-di-War"12 was a very inspiring composition,

The recitation of which was also made mandatory during initiation ceremony. (9)

Tirbhange13

Chhand : 0/ the primal force/Bhagwati/the Sword

Which is capable of making a mince-meat of the wicked;

Which is capable of decimating the forces of ignorance;

Which is capable of waging a mighty war in the field;

Which bestows its blessings on the mighty warriors.

Which protects the mighty arms from being broken;

Which ignites and illuminates the whole environment;

Which emanates an ever-steady and undiminished brilliance,

Which shines and illuminates as brightly as the sun.

Which brings about peace and comfort for the saints;

Which annihilates all kinds of evil and the wicked;

Which eliminates all kinds of sins and strife;

I have sought the protection and blessings of that Divine Power.

Praise be to that creative Force of the Universe;

Which sustains and preserves the whole creation;

Which shields and protects me as well;

Praise be to that sword, the emblem/incarnation of Bhagwati.

Dohra : Filling his cupped hands with the prepared Amrit Pahul (elixir)
Satguru exhorted the five chosen ones to present themselves.
Instructing them to face him with their eyes open wide,
He sprinkled the cupped elixir into their eyes. (10)

Chaupai : He made them recite and repeat the name of the timeless/eternal,
And bade them shout the slogan, "Victory be to God".
Thereafter, he poured the cupped elixir five times into each one's head,
As well as made each one of them drink five draughts of this elixir. (11)

Then he made them partake food from the same steel bowl,
In order to eliminate all distinctions of caste and race.

86

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

ikai sunahirg sabhi ralag. bhinn bhgt kachhu rakhan na pag.
char baran au asharm chara. jangu tikkai diyo utara.12.

y?7 Hfddid §s fifecr est i Hts HTfe^a^B^ s# i

^b-ra ^Hd^t S3b-Fa" I fffettHUfelwi^l
pun satigur un sichchhya dai. mine masndan bartayo nahin.
kurdimar ramrai nardimara. jo in milg su hui hai khavara.13.

rW B6B 3Jd" IteoT I oi^j a^rfe tp^ |

uftrd" ofssPdd fm to mi aes ud" i i

jatha shakat gur golak payo. kardah karai khalsc chhakayo.

pahir kachhhirg sir bandhyo paga. gur granth bachan par rahyo laga.14.

EU^1" : oTfoSt Jjt Hlddld 3TW 3HT Bt£ Urfe I

sra^ Bora- fad" ud" t# y*f *H5ra Forfe i <w i

dohra : yau kahikai sri satiguru gal tggo dino pai.

karad chakar sir par dhargn mukhon akal japai.15.

#u^h : nra- srat didyil *4^& i ffu efe %w i

— u —

m mfe dfdd'H i est argt tjt i °i£ i

chaupai : aur kahi gurbani pardhayo. j apu j ap doi vglg j apayo

au anand rahiras japyyo. chandi Mni khardg pardyyo.16.

#fe %W §5 TO tiHd'd I i^Td" W HiFd" I

Ut§ HTF YH tf§> feTd" I fe^GF ItTH life I <\?> I

doi vglg uth bandhyo dastarg. pahar ath rakhyyo shastar sambharg.

pio sudM au khglo shikara. shastar vidya jim hoi sambMra.17.

sra" gsra^ it yft i its fe^ s hct i

kar jhatkai bakran ko khayyo. murdai kutthai nikat na jayyo.
kgsan ki kijo partipala. nahi ustarn so katyo bal.18.

fuS^ oTdH H ltd?; old^ I TO TM?> H HT djd" I

u% wd" it tfe giu 1 fes it ^ tffd" Bwfu 1 Htf 1

pitarn karam so chhoran karnon. rakhyo dhayan su madh gur charnon.
parai aur jo khotg rahi. tin ko layo zarur tankhahi.19.

tu^ :

5rat ft Hlddjd firaH fer Hst y?^ fer oft?7 1

UfT spM" e 3% 3Jd" §?)5 ?5t?) 1 30 1

kari ju satigur paritham bidh soi pun bidh kin.
panj bhujngi jo bhag gur untg pahul lin.20.

dohra :

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

87

He instructed them to discard the four distinctions of caste,

As well as their symbolic emblems such as the thread14 and saffron mark. (12)

Thereafter, Satguru bade them to obey the following injunctions:
They would neither have any dealings with the Masands15 .

Nor with those indulging in female foeticide or smoking or being the followers of Ram Rai16 ,
For whosoever dealt with them was bound to come to grief. (13)

They must also contribute to Guru's House as per their financial capacity,
As well as offer sacred 'karah Parshad17' to the Khalsa fraternity.
They must wear the Sikh undergarment18 and a turban on their heads,
And follow the teachings of Sri Guru Granth Sahib. (14)

Dohra : Satguru, after delivering these instructions to the chosen five,
Made them sling a sword from their shoulders.

He also made them wear a dagger-studded steel rings around their turban,
In the midst of chanting the name of eternal God. (15)

Chaupai : Guru Gobind Singh further instructed them to read Gurbani,
And meditate on God's name both in the morning and evening.
They must also recite hymns of Anand Sahib19 and Rehras20,
As well as recite the text of "Chandi-di-Var"21 . (16)

They must wear a turban twice a day on their heads,

As well as wear the ordained arms round the clock.

They should go on hunting expeditions after partaking Amrit,

So that they might become well-versed in handling of arms. (17)

They should eat mutton only after slaughtering the animal with one stroke,
And desist from eating the meat of dead animals22 .
They must clean and nourish the hair on their heads and their beards,
And desist from shaving their hair with a blade. (18)

They must discard the rituals associated with their dead ancestors,

And concentrate and meditate on Guru-ordained teachings.

They must remain vigilant against those going astray from the prescribed regimen,

And award them suitable punishment for their acts of misdemeaneur. (19)

Dohra : Whatever ceremonial procedure Satguru had devised earlier,
He repeated the same procedure once again.
He begged to be initiated himself in the same manner,
From those five chosen ones whom he himself had initiated. (20)

88 Sri Gur Panth Prakash

tTret" : sTOt ^dd'd 3rlcM <^dd'W I WUH djd" %W offo^'M I

crat w U3 nm ?gw i fan ?roor are- ware w i ph i

chaupai : vahi vartaro bhujngan vartayo. apas gur chela kahivayo.

yahi ad hut ayo vartara. jim nanak gur angad dhara.21.

ufe rejw djd" ae?> Pcs^'dl i resn ^ ofw-i'dl i
a^ re H3" Hst i yu^'d arro re §3ufc sst 1 33 1

piyo pahul gur bachan nivari. bhayo khalso vad kaldhari.
sal bavan par sattvcsi. budhvar basakh panth utpati bhai.22.

tfWT1" UiHtt oft H^fl"

16. khalsa panth pasran ki sakhT
('im khalsai panth bhayo utpann...)

: §nt fe^H 3 tiwf saw wt 3?) 1

re LIBTO) Pfo<d<S 3W fHUf tlfe I =\|
dohra : usi divas tai khalsc lagyo pasaro hon.

panj pachasan sainkrdan ral nit singh khalon. 1 .

eret : ^ nto nwf i wswiiwiMgT^ i
ere rea §3^ ^fe i ua-r m # e£ uwfe ip i

chaupai : yau satigur kamm sabh khalsai diyo. mukhtayar khalsa sabh than kiyo.
dakkhan purab uttar vai. pachchham madh bhi dac ghalai.2.

tira1" : wfrend" ret frftf frftf ara" for §d" i

fiM ^rr yre^Fd" sra- fesro sra" ira" 13 1

dohra : ammritsar patnai vikhai j ahin j ahin gur nij thaur.

bhujngi bhcjc mukhtayar kar dilasan sayon kar gaur.3.

tTref" : HSt l^'cSdll H3" djd" §3" I ¥t reM fi# TO 3d" I

rrfir irftf re f^afl" trfe 1 did^'d 3S)fc^Hfe la 1

chaupai : dai parvangi sabh gur thaura. khandai pahul milai khud taur.

jahin jahin panj bhujngi hoi. gurdavarai tul mann layo soi.4.

re stotI" trftf fefH tffe1 1 aBof reM sra" rent Hfe 1
re 3H3ft»K 3 wgerr srai? 1 # wet ^5 re? 1 u 1

panj bhujngi jahin iktar hoin. bcshak pahul kar payavai soi.
panj bhujngian tc ardas karao. jo mango soi phal pao.5.

didti^'dcs fiw ut reef 1 h ae 3§ h* reefe 1

fe5 H3T3 I «t reM f5§ nrfe I £ I

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

89

Chaupai : After being initiated by the five initiated ones in the same manner,
He came to be known as Teacher-disciple rolled into one.
This has been the tradition from the very beginning,
As Guru Nanak had also accepted Guru Angad as his Guru. (21)

After taking of Pahul-Amrit as per Guru's instructions,

The Khalsa Panth flourished and went from strength to strength.

It was in the year of seventeen hundred and fifty two,

That the Khalsa Panth was founded on Wednesday in the month of Vaisakh.

Episode 16
The Episode of Khalsa Panth's Expansion
(This is How the Khalsa Originated)

Dohra : (Just after the Vaisakhi Day of 1699), the day of Khalsa's initiation,
The Khalsa Panth started increasing and expanding.
From the initial five, people in the bands of fifties and hundreds,
Kept on joining its ranks after queueing up for initiation. (1)

Chaupai : Guru Gobind Singh decentralised and delegated his powers to the Khalsa,
And put them on positions of responsibility in every sphere of activity.
He sent his appointed emissaries to the South, the East and the North,
As well as his representatives to the West and the mid-west. (2)

Dohra : Small bands of initiated Sikhs were sent to Amritsar and Patna,
As well as several other places of Guru's influence.
These young Singhs were sent with full powers to initiate others,
After assuring them of his full backing and guidance.(3)

Chaupai : He gave permission to his appointed Sikhs at various places,
That they themselves should conduct the initiation ceremony.
Wherever there was an assembly of five initiated Singhs,
They would assume an equivalent status of Guru's congregation. (4)

Wherever such initiated five Singhs assembled together,
They were, undoubtedly, empowered to administer Amrit to others.
These five initiated Singhs were to be asked to perform the lead prayer,
Where all the congregated Sikhs would receive Guru's blessings. (5)

They would be entitled to utilise the offerings made at a gurdwara,
And remit the balance of offerings if any to the Guru.

90

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

gurdavaran chardhavai singh hi khahin. jo bach rahai tau main pahuchai.
dac chithc val sangat ghala. khandai pahul lao ai chal.6.

tri wm tft ut 3hwt i z& ^35^ tw3H j-t^t i

¥t U^W H1 ITgt off? I 3^ fr§3T ?T5, Ug ttfZW1 I 9 I
khandai pahul pi hovo tcjdhari. lao turkan ko ab turn mari.
khandai pahul main bhai ab kala. turak jaug natth, panth atla.7.

tira1" : h fed id 5?rs aw^ h h ^ hIto hs i

nra?) # ffl?) h?> anw §?) xfe 1 1 1

dohra : satigur king bachan jo so lac majhailan mann.

auran bhi jin kin mannc bhac bhag un dhann.8.

trust : fen tiwr ^ i Hfedld air trfe *jhs i
Hfedld tiwr hh=[ ^¥ i 3^ to ufu^itf i

chaupai : im khalsc panth bhayo utpanna. dckh satigur bahu hoi parsnna.

satigur khalsc shastar phardavain. bhantai bhant pushak pahiravain.9.

m Hfedld atf hht 3UH% i tr%ij t# fmt hhh jsarfe i
thh an^ m 5to fe^fr i feK h fed id thuj^ m g^r i i

madh satigur bahain manji dahai. chuphcrc khardain singh shastar lagai.
jim gopan madh kanah birajai. tim satigur singhan madh chhajai.10.

5!%E o!W fmtt H^rfe I fet tl^fe I

fen airsf ^fe1 §5H% 1 fen ©s1^ fen efe1 SFrfe i n i

kavaid karavain singhan durdai. kitai chuphcr dckhain khardvai.
kisai bahalain dcin uthai. kisai uthavain kis dcin nasai. 1 1 .

fen g^lf hz hz i ojfr' ^rfee trfe trfe hz 1

HT Hfedld W I tToT tlof #H?> H THV ^ I ^3 I
kisai phardavain mote sotc. karain kuvaid dui dui jotc.
vahan madh satigur ja khardain. chak chak dhiman so singh lardain.12.

t^ra1" : f# *teftf fnV thh at1 »r!r h utwlrf i

Hfedld £tf NHtw oif e H?55T HHfflr' wfe I =13 I
dohra : saunchi khedhin singh jim jardain ardain su ghulahin.

satigur dckh khushian karain dc mulakjagirain lai.13.

tRIZT : H fedld BOTH Htf H3TU" HHTTd^ I TH753T HW5f 3H^ H§ BtW I
Hftf Hllf 3Ht HS UHWIz I Hf Hf 3H HOTT I =19 I

chaupai : satigur kahyo mukhon manghu jagiran. milag mulak tumko sou biran.
jahin jahin turnro man patiai. sou sou turn daiygu lai. 14.

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

91

The Guru also wrote letters of instructions to other congregations as well,
Asking his followers to come to him and get initiated. (6)

They must get empowered after getting initiated,

In order to give a crushing defeat to the ruling Mughals.

He had invested the Amrit with such mircalous powers,

That it would uproot the Mughals and entrench the Khalsa Panth permanently. (7)

Dohra : Whatever instructions were issued by the Tenth Guru,
These were accepted and followed by Majhail Singhs1 .
All others who accepted and followed Guru's instructions,
They also became worthy recipients of Guru's blessings. (8)

Chaupai : This is how the Khalsa Panth came into existence,
At whose origin the Guru felt extremely delighted.
The Guru now ventured to equip the Khalsa with arms,
And prescribed various kinds of uniforms for them. (9)

The tenth Guru started sitting on a raised dais in the centre,

With armed Singh2 guards all around his seated position.

As Lord Krishna used to be surrounded by his consorts,

So Guru Gobind Singh started sitting majestically among his bodyguards. (10)

He would order his Singhs to exercise and run races,
And inspect them from all sides in a standing position.
He would make some of them sit and make others stand,
While asking still others to get up and run a race. (11)

He would ask some of them to pick up big sticks,
And engage themselves in fighting mock duals of two each.
Sometimes, the Guru would stand in the midst of a ploughed up field,
And ask his Singhs to hit each other with pieces of solid earth. (12)

Dohra : Sometimes, the Singhs would play a game of Sonchi3 ,
OR engage themselves in boxing and wrestling bouts.
Guru Gobind Singh felt so much delighted at these adventurous bouts,
That he wished to confer landed property awards on his brave Singhs. (13)

Chaupai : The Guru asked his Singhs to ask for any kinds of territorial awards,
He would grant them possession of vast territories and meadows.
Whatever kinds of material assets they aspired to possess,
He would ensure to make those assets available to them. (14)

92

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

H7)H aUS fdTd" S3" i4S" I tltf UrTa ttfa UK H75 I

Hlddld H3T tTH 575 OT^ I H3T UU^ W UUa UgH I <W I

sunat bachan gir ngrg pag. chahain panjab ab ham mal lag.

satigur kahyo mango dgs bhal dakhna. mango pahard au purab pachchhma.15.

fHUf S^UHOTfeH rT^ I m UfraU ^tT 50^ I

fmi % H3T UfTH I WUH ?T 755 Ud"^ I <\£ I
singh kahain ham dur kim javain. madh panjabah raj kamavain.
murd murd singh bahu mangai panjaba. apas main lard hon kharab.16.

Hlddld 5Kf H3T tTdTTd" U|£dt I ffB?5t H§ &U UTdf I

fHUf ms\ix ^fanit i s?!f as& whf i i

satigur kahain mango jagir ghangri. jitni chaho sou lghu ghgri.

singh sharikg main bahu pachain. kahain lavain badlg ham sachain.17.

wj£ ura- ^ ^ i b!F ma uhh^ui? i
uh didlycs ^ ^ rT^ i cr% sra^ ssatw i Ht: I

apng apng ghar kg ngrg. chahain mulak ham so lgn ghgrg.
hutg gariban kg vahu jag. yantg karan na Iambi dag. 18.

%7Hr : Hdtt HdM feiT fetr ntf iJ™ urr i

Hlddld Hfe* fe<M>'U=S' ^fe 5^ s | <^tf i

dohra : shariko shariki dhig dhigai mangain panjabah pasa.

satigur dgin vilaytan vahi karain na unki khahash.19.

trust : Ht nfddid §st srtzr e£ i 3K tfFFa uoct i

chaupai : sri satigur unko kahi dayo. turn jhagard jhagard panjab rahyo.
tai jai singh gailo bhayi ai, tisko aur valait batai.20.

I^rd"1" : d_rd" fawn m ay fetJt huhto fatffe 1

H H# HT Htf fHUT H >f oTU Udld'fe I 3^ I
dohra : gur bilas madh bahu likhi so ham such likhai.

jo sochi sri sukh singhai so main kahun pargtai.21.

tTUSt : frTH of§ ufe H3" H<W »JI dldfyWHTd 23" I

frTH frTH UU^TW^ 5Tdt ?53"^t I f3H fkd" §?f ydU'yl W^t I 33 I

chaupai : jis kau hui sabh sunnai lora. so lgvai gurbilashi tor.

jim jim pahardian kari lardai. tim sir unain buryai ai.22.

d_rd" fawn m §s srat i nfe skj h1 ft §h% uut i
ItMOTas »iw i sta uh urfe

gur bilas madh un bahu kahi. soi kahun main ju ustai rahi.
hai yah katha bad apar apara. kab ham pai sakain hai para.23.

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

93

However, Singhs' limited imagination could not grasp the extent of Guru's assurances,
They aspired to possess territorial rights over the Punjab alone.
The Guru asked them to aspire for territorial rights over the superior Southern region,
As well as the mountainous regions of the East and the West. (15)

The Singhs retorted why should they leave for far off regions,

Instead of living and ruling over their homeland of Punjab.

They asked repeatedly for their sovereignty over Punjab alone,

Although this limited territory might lead to fratricidal wars among them. (16)

While the Guru exhorted them to aspire for a very large territory,

And exhorted them to occupy as much territory as they wished,

But the nit-witted Singhs preferred to remain confined amongst their own kin,

And aspired to settle scores with their own fraternal adversaries. (17)

They preferred to settle in the vicinity of their own home,

And wished to occupy the home land territory alone.

These Singhs being the offsprings of the poor impoverished parents,

How could they envision on a large vision and imagination. (18)

Dohra : Since narrow fraternal ties keep people confined to their own fraternity,
The Singhs, demanded to get settled in the vicinity of Punjab.
Although the Guru, wished to grant them sovereignty over distant lands,
They lacked the imagination to aspire for a greater sovereignty. (19)

Chaupai : Finally, the Guru told them in clear unmistakable terms,

That they would remain confined to Punjab in fratricidal brawls.
But the Singhs who had joined the ranks a little later,
They were directed to settle in other distant lands. (20)

Dohra : Whole of this account has been recorded in the epic "Gur Bilas"4 ,
Which I have summerised for the sake of economy.
Whatever has been recorded by author Sukha Singh,
I have endeavoured to give expression to those facts. (21)

Chaupai : Whosoever wishes to read about this topic in more detail,
He should search for those details in the epic "Gur Bilas".
How the chiefs of hill Principalities fought against the Guru,
And earned a bad name for themselves by their misdeeds. (22)

The author of "Gur Bilas" has mentioned all these in his epic,
I have narrated what has been omitted there by its author.
This history is both very lengthy and unlimited,
How can I visualise its vast extent. (23)

94

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

nfe ^irfe o!^ uh sra1" i vmm u>rat w% tra1" i

h nra srar fHWj w wst i w> fwt arayy ^gt 1 39 1

soi vadhai karain ham katha. ab budh hamri avai jatha.
so ab katha singhan par at. suno piarg gurmukh bhai.24.

#u^" : 3 wPddid wfflff est nf?5fi 3 HH^fe I

to ?W tfWT fe^ €ST§ 53T KBrfe I 3U I
dohra : tau satigur agyadai majhailanko samjhai.

paritham vadhayo khalsai phir daio dango machai.25.

P<sJdl fHltf (nihang singh)

tRj^t : fUQH §rT3TT s!W W% UKTTg" I ^ ^ WU&> cTRT Bof aiFg" I
GT fTR3T PcSddlcS § US a<J 31? I flf 3T?5 tft *4I? I 3£ I

chaupai : paritham bhujngi val majhg ghalag. dai dai pahul gur chak bahag.

yau bhujang nihngan kau panth bahu bhayo. hath sotain gal khandg payo.26.

ofSt fef 5{St ^tf dldti'd I m-THW fe^ ST3T I
frMtW) fe§3 frMt wftf I nra^ H sftf THWftf I 32 I
kai phirain kai rahain gurdavarg. kin dharmsalan kin bungg usarg.
bhujngian niutg bhujngi khulahin. auran so nahin mgl milahin.27.

# fen 3H3fr ufe iiw i ^tr fnm^ m h ss ^ i

fe^t of H 5>S §SiS I fiif§ WS1" ^ H Vfe I 3t I
jo kisg bhujngi hui lord zarura. dgkh singhan ghar so lag ghur.
itni ku basat so lag uthai. ghiu ata lun jo lag khai.28.

WT WS M3T I fe1rwstfufeH3T I

trfe fm& h W3 i urfra" sraf ?u tfl3^ bzth i 3tf i

mukhon ucharg ag nihnga. kholah sikhni buhg nisang.

hoi sikhni mannai su bata. hajar kardai vahu jitku chaMt.29.

#u^" : fen ut fm fen ft tfir fmis m §w i
§3" §3" fHti?)t ftfr fmts o( org- aw I30I

dohra : im hi sikh nit ja khardain singhan ghar puchh tol.

daurd daurd sikhni divain singhan ko kar bol.30.

trust : aiB ^ 31? i au^ yaw &m gut? i

# thuj^ afta?; ufe ura- i h whs & ura1 Qb'dT 1 3=1 1

chaupai : bahut panth ka vadha bhayo. bahut kharach tab unko chahyo.

jo singhan gariban hui ghar nahin. so auran lgn gharon uthahin.31.

tf1^ 3HH H ^ §5Tfe I ^et ^fe1 U^rfe I

^ g% fiH i wfs fen H§r ^ 1 33 1

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

95

I can narrate only that much of this legend,
Which my understanding and grasp can comprehend.
Now this epic has been narrated upto Singh's initiation,
So I entreat my devout Sikh readers to listen further. (24)

Dohra : Then the Guru proclaimed his decree,

Instructing the initiated Singhs from the Majha region:

They should first expand the numerical strength of the Khalsa,

And then raise a fierce strife and anarchy against the Mughals. (25)

Nihang Singhs5

Chaupai : First the Guru sent the young initiated Singhs (Bhujangees)6 towards Majha,
Directing them to initiate Sikhs and settle them around Amritsar.
In this way, the Nihang Singhs raised their numerical strength,
With heavy sticks in their hands and daggers slung from their shoulders. (26)

Some of these Singhs remained homeless, some camped in Gurdwaras,
While some others raised their own congregations and cantonments.
The Guru's followers invited these Singhs as guests of honour,
Instead of feeding the traditional Brahmanical priests. (27)

If a Singh was ever in dire need of some food articles,

He would unhesitatingly walk into any Sikh household.

He would pick up only that much quantity of rations,

As would suffice his day's needs for flour, butter-oil or salt. (28)

The householder would declare the arrival of Singhs,
And ask his spouse to open the doors without any fear.
The Sikh housewife would readily carry out his instructions,
And offer as much provisions as the Singhs needed.

Dohra : The Singhs would arrive at a Sikh household daily in this way,
After enquiring about the location of a Sikh house.
The Sikh housewives would offer them provisions promptly.
After welcoming them generously and verbally. (30)

Chaupai : As the Khalsa Panth increased considerably in numerical strength,
They needed a lot of provisions for their upkeep.
So whatever the impoverished Singhs did not have,
They would pick up from the houses of others. (31)

They would pick up only the edible provisions and clothings,

But would desist from picking any valuable items of gold and silver.

96

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

khang basat su lagn uthai. chandi song dgin hatai.

lambh chMmbh jab ghuran dahg. bahut thai im dangg bhag.32.

HU3 fef HMd'cSl I TO ffiw; W HBTtTcfl" I

§?> m fmtfi ura" otzi i b1^ fnw; ^ ofg^ Hst 1 33 1

bahut hutg tab 16k sultam. rakhat singhan son bahu dangkhani.
un madh huto singhan ghar koi. chahai singhan ko kadhyo soi.33.

3H tPB^T TJH ura" fHUf wf1 | feH ^ a^T HB^f I

HMd'cSlUcS iTOJ^ 1ft" ^TT I iHUffi H<M>=S'<s1u<S ^ I 39 I
turn khatar ham ghar singh avain. im kar ham ko bahu santavain.
sultaniyan singhan bair vadh gayo. singhan sultaniyan danga bhayo.34.

s e¥ msft ^ »f%3" 1 3u i

dohra : gur singhan ghar thi kami au sultaniyan dhgr.

vardan na dgvain khalsai kit vardain avgr savgra.35.

: ET3?> "fiw?) ?3?> ?> tffe1 I 3" @?> 5T 1HW> Wtt Uj^jlj 1
rTH 31? tW ffMta?) I eh afe 375 i^1" #W I 3£ I
chaupai : thordan singhan vardan na dgin. tau un ko singhan bahar ghalgin.
jab bad jatha bhujngiyan kiyo. das bisan ral dgra thiyo.36.

Wfs feiT WHl Wsf I fl" §?> § 3St H3T% I

suf feH ay HHrftf i tra?; #Fre h ffHt i 39 1

jai dgra dhig garami lavain. jo un ko koi ghana satavai.

dgvain nahin tis bahu santahin. khuhan khgtar ujard su jahin.37.

fbft §3" tlWT £3" SSt I 5TSt of feH 3TFl3" 3gt I

vet ay an? i ^ <sHd'?i s£ 1 3t i

isi taur khalsg phard lai. kai ku din im gujrg bhai.

aur panth bahu badhai bhag. singhan lain najrang thag.38.

fesfe w aqt frfe i tre iju^ at §3- 3^" wfe 1

3 W^feHH3 mrut I 3lft5r ftfg^ UU (Stld'S fTO I 3t£ I

dino din panth badhto jai. khan pahran ki thurd bhai ai.

tau panth ng im mato matayo. chahiyai pindan par nazrano layo.39.

fHW W % H^ofr & %z (singhan da tq turkan da vair)

#u^" : fef cSdd^ ?rftf t!tf fmf s¥ sir wwfs 1

3^5!^ Ufa FTfet OT? HTVfe I HO I
dohra : 16k nazrano nahin dghain singh lgvain dango machai.
turkan pahi tin jaikai dai pharyad sunai.40.

Sri Gur Panth Prakash 97

When they started lifting things forcibly from here and there,
There occurred many violent clashes at many places. (32)

There was a sizeable number of Sultanis7 in that area,

Who kept on clashing with the Singhs frequently.

If there was any household belonging to a Singh amidst them,

They always endeavoured to push him out of that household. (33)

Since they blamed that Singh household for the intrusion of the Singhs,
They started harassing and torturing that lonely Singh family.
This led to a further hostility between the Singhs and the Sultanis,
Which led to the further clashes between the Singhs and Sultanis. (34)

Dohra : While the Guru's Singhs were impoverished and indigent,
The Sultanis were highly affluent and prosperous.
Since the Sultanis did not allow the Singhs to enter their houses,
The Singhs would break into their houses at odd hours. (35)

Chaupai : When residents refused entry to a small band of Singhs,

They would ask the Singhs to camp outside the periphery of their settlements.

Whenever the Singhs grew into a bigger squadron,

They would establish their own camp of ten/twenty Singhs. (36)

This squadron would put up a camp near such a village,
The residents of which had harassed and clashed with them.
If these residents refused them provisions, they chastised them.
And pilfered and damaged their standing crops as well. (37)

The Khalsa force, thus, adopted such a strategy,
Which they kept on practising for a considerable time.
When the numerical strength of the Panth increased manifold,
They decided to impose a mandatory tax on the people. (38)

As the Khalsa Panth kept on increasing day by day,

They started feeling the scarcity of provisions and clothing.

So they passed a resolution to the effect:

That they must impose a compulsory contribution on each village. (39)

Hostility between the Singhs and the Muslims

Dohra : When people refused to make the compulsory contribution,

The Singhs used violent and coercive methods to get provisions.

The affected people went to approach the Mughal rulers,

And petitioned against the Singhs for their violence and coercion. (40)

98

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

tRl^t : H tH7 §rT 3"doi?) WSt I ©?> THW?> 311" ?5CT ^^st I

^ ^ #S ftd"d" UWfe | OTof 7^3 H 5% H^fe I U°( I

chaupai : tau chardah phauj turkan ki at. un singhan bahu layo phardai.

phard phard dinai lahaur ghalai. turak navab su dag marvai.41.

£tf #3?) § fHW?> #■ W I HUB?) fHUf ^5 Wf£ Wzft I 93 I

aisi bat singhan sang bhai. singhan bhi dayo raulo machvai.

dckh thordan ko singhan bhi lain man. bahutan dckh singh ral jain jhardi.42.

fmtf OT5!^ aTT3Tfe§ I o® THUK OT5^ t^l

sTub-P"?) "fife §?> ?w 35" i GT3" »rfer ifeu ot 35" 1 93 i

singhan turkan badh gaio vada. kab singhan turkan banyo tho savad.
bciman hindu un val bhac. yantc adhik panthah bair bhac.43.

HM=5'<s1 wpwi fUf Sfaif f£ fe^H I
§fe fmj^ €H ^ Hofd'fe I _THU[ W §?J 575 ura" tFfe I 99 I
hutc sultani addhc muslammc. hindu kahavain jhuthc nikmmc.
6i singhan das dain pakrdai. singh marain un tol ghar jai.44.

Itot1" : # fms era §?> w% nfe §fe e¥ i

fmj?7 w H«.d'<sl»i?) ^tr aret fen ^ i am

dohra : jo singh kabu un avai soi 6i devain mara.

singhan au sultanian vadh gai im bad rar.45.

trust : tas f5w s np| i FTOOTse^fwf I

§ fmr fpfe ^w atf i wfr uti £3" ots^ utlr tr^ 1 a£ i

chaupai : thoran jat singh kabu na avain. so bahut turkan chardah liavain.

tau singh jai jhardin ral bahain. agai pichhai phard turkan khohi khahain.46.

tra ot U3^ ?) ot i fnuj^ It Hb >re sd" i
»ra" fms nf fere s^Ffu i §?>§ us!3" h ^ jh^Ht i 99 1

jab par panthhu pardc na jora. phardc singhan kai pit mat tora.
aur singh jou kirat kamahi. unko pakard so den marvahi.47.

UH dldtl'd fl" THW OT I UHHW^ HU HcM OT I
H #T OT5!^ ^fe1 g^rfe I OT5T W 1% | y t I

hutc gurdavarc jo singh rahen. dharmsalan madh bungan bahgn.
so bhi turkan dgin phardai. turak tin marain sis katai.48.

Wd" Sd" foB fms Wfo I OTH fej tf Hd^'Pd I

3 #■ US' fmS Z& H ?OTT I KdS1 Htw <Tftf 3^JT I 9tf I

aur thaur kit singh hath ahi. turat phurat tih dgn marvahi.

to bhi honon singh talain su nahi. marnon majhailai nahin darahi.49.

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

99

Chaupai : The Mughal rulers sent an armed force against the Singhs,
Which captured the Singhs in large numbers.
Those made captive were sent to Lahore,

Whom the Nawab8 , the ruler of Lahore, ordered to be executed. (41)

When the Singhs faced such a hostile situation,
They also rose in revolt and started retaliating.

The Singh would also slaughter the Mughal soldiers when in minority,
But vanish into the jungles when confronted with a majority.(42)

In this way, the confrontation increased between the Singhs and the Mughals,

Who, in fact, had never harmonious relationship between them?

The dishonest Hindus also sided with the Muslims,

Which made the Mughals more inimical towards the Singhs. (43)

The Sultanis, who appeared to be half-hearted Muslim look alikes,
Were hypocritical, good-for-nothing, and self-professing Hindus.
Those who got the Singhs arrested after informing the authorities,
Were hunted, hounded and killed by the Singhs in their homes. (44)

Dohra : Whenever a lonely, isolated Singh fell into their hands,
They would instantly kill him there and then,
In this way, the confrontation between the Singhs and the Sultanis,
Increased into a greater and greater enmity. (45)

Chaupai : Whenever a few Mughal soldiers failed to capture the Jat Singhs,
They would bring larger reinforcements of soldiers.
Then the Singhs would vanish into the forests to escape arrest,
But they would rob and plunder the Mughals at odd hours. (46)

When the Mughals failed to subdue the Khalsa Panth,

They started a witch-hunt of Singhs' parents and kins.

They would also arrest the innocent Sikh workers and peasants,

And get them executed after arresting them. (47)

The Singhs who lived peacefully in the Gurdwaras,

Or who lived in their own cantonments and religious places,

They were also got arrested by the Muslims,

And got them beheaded instantly by the Muslims. (48)

Wherever a Singh was spotted and captured,

He was got beheaded there and then by the Muslims.

Even then the Sikhs did not cease their initiation into the Khalsa Panth,

The brave Sikhs of Majha9 were not scared of death. (49)

100

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

: "anH m m m m grgt m ij^fe i

dohra : rahat khub budh khub lakh bam khub pardhai.

sultam divani chhod ai satigur panth ralvahi.50.

tfrjst : fe^ ^FH W^3" I URT 3" 75CP" oJSt fHUJ?) I

chaupai : ding rat panth vadhto avta. ghar tg laya kai singhan khalavat.

kisai putar potrai koi apa. ralai khalsai lakh bad partapa.5 1 .

5T ftf § Sit U§ I ^5 trWFt Htf U't H§ I
HTW tfe1" ftSr rjfr ^TFfe I y/fe" UT3 IrTH HEIT wfe I I
ko bhukho ko nango hod. ral khalsai sukh pavai sou.
mamlayon tota jis jumgn rahai.hui ghato jis saudyon ai.52.

flt frlH 3175 Urfe I ^fe S1" fi# 5KJ fen fTfe I

H W tfWt I ?kJF 3TH oFsJ i% I U3 I

joro jorijis gal pai. rahin na milai kahun kit jai.

so nar panth khalsai vardai. nahin gam vahi kahun karai.53.

: fbft #3" fen tr^H hot fi?5H wfe i

H ife HW foH W875 3feHI# I U9 I

dohra : isi taur nit khalso j anmo j anam vadhai .

so panth sagar jim achal ko is sakai sukai.54.

#ust : m If m if wwf i feH sre ifej y?r s srf i

Fan eh" 3"d^ ^ i aut »r aunt tm mm

chaupai : panth thordhc au thaurdhg asbabu. is kar panthhu pujai na kabu.
sarab dgsh turkan kg pasa. bahuto au bahuti phauj khas.55.

a# m ai? §w?> i fnuj?> uRj sfd ss" hh1^ i

ywd'cslw^ srat wat i ura- fmi are i u£ i

bado kot au badg topkhang. singhan pahi nahi kachhu samanai.
ral sultanian kari khuari. chhad ghar singh ral gag jhardi.56.

»f^ey^ oft wvft

17. anandpur ki sakhi
('masand bh^t chandi kar dayo'...)

U^CT "frTH UH3t>M?) I fetB H§t ?S" cfe ufe W3 I ^ I

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

101

Dohra : Excellent was their way of life, par excellence their thought,
So excellent their way of sermonising and preaching Gurbani.
That many persons relinquished their positions of authority,
And volunteered to join the ranks of the Khalsa Panth. (50)

Chaupai : Thus, the Khalsa Panth kept on flourishing and expanding day and night.

And many Singhs brought provisions for them from their own homes.
Either the head of a family or his son or his grandson,

Would voluntarily join the Khalsa Panth after observing its splendid reputation. (5 1 )

Even those who were indigent, starving and destitutes,

Would become comfortable after joining the ranks of the Khalsa.

Even those joined who had fallen into deep land revenue arrears,

Or those who had run into huge losses in their business ventures. (52)

They also joined who were forcibly implicated in false cases,
And failed to find refuge anywhere else against the authorities.
All such people joined the ranks of the Khalsa Panth,
And became immune from all their worries and fears. (53)

Dohra : In this way, the Khalsa Panth kept on expanding everyday,
As well as it increased from generations to generation.
The Khalsa Panth became so formidable and steady as the ocean,
That nobody had the nerve to destabilise the Khalsa Panth. (54)

Chaupai : Still Khalsa's numerical strength was less and lesser still their military equipment,
Which hampered their ability to capture political power.
The whole country was under the occupation of the Mughals,
Who were larger in number with a still larger armed force. (55)

They had big forts and fortifications and still bigger artillery,

Against the meagre -equipment and resources of the Singhs.

When the Sultanis joined in conspiracy with the Mughals to harass the Singhs,

The Singhs deserted their stations and escaped into wilds. (56)

Episode 17
Episode of Anandpur
Masands were executed (and Burnt alive)

Chaupai : Now I entreat my readers to go through the episode about Anandpur Sahib,
Let us now proceed towards the remaining account of the Khalsa Panth.

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

ab suniyo anandpur ki bata. rahi bat ab ut val jata.

paryo bair jim parbtian satha. likhat sabhi vad granth hui jat.l.

dju Ioth HU au oiuT i srut uut&r h §h % uut i
cn^ auH s sru i huh w% ufe are 3^ ip i

gur bilas maddh bahu kahi. kahi chahiyai jo us tg rahi.

yatg bahut na kahun pasara. bahut pasarai hui granth bhara.2.

aUH ufe IrlH H?^ U3 I dJU feH % H ?5% %H I
#FT H # srfu €f I UdHdT »I3IS fu£ fi-TSf 13 I
bahut hoi jis sunnai hgta. gur bilas tg so lavg bhgta.
bij matar so bhi kahi dgun. parsang agio pichhg milgun.3.

H^dld Bof ife aU'^cS ©Iffe I

U3 ?W HdT tlWT W^H? faff Urfe I 9 I
jab satigur khardgo chuka panth badhavan upai.
hgt vadhyo sang khalsai aur dag sabh pichhai pai.4.

nTddid oit1 ^ tfwr uh i eait dju ut i

rrfu U^ HHH >^ I 3ftf 3ftf Hfddld fHUJ^ UJWH I U I

satigur karain vad khalsai hgta. changi vasat gur panthai dgt.

jahin hutg masand mgvrdg jata. tahin tahin satigur singhan ghalata.5.

dldid'dcS W dtjdfd* UTT I tfWt FUT 5!U^ Wd^H I
HTW m I H% Ufa UTT tlWT S1?^ I £ I

gurdavaran au hajurhin pasa. khalsai saumpikaran ardasa.
mal mulakh au toshgkhani. sabhai chiz pas khalsai thani.6.

H^J HTfe^ 5!UW 1m Ut I SUf 3+ nFVSt" U3" rFStft I
h§ KTO?) srfr aut I W> @?> Ht^ SUt 19 I
mgvrdg masndan kahyo singh hovo. nahin tan apni pat j an khovo.
sou masndan lagai buri. jan un lagi sinai chhuri.7.

fe?) hth1" ufu uhwI" tret i oju1 aju § 5mw3^ »ret i

tin mata pahi chugli khai. kahain gur ko kamaltan ai.
dgvain singhan mal lutai. kim singhan tg mulak milai.8.

flZ |^ ufefTU I oTGF g?5t" FBt jrTU I

RdJlMcS § Hu^if arr i h ife bzk w% u^ft itf i

kaya jat butan patishahu banavain. kaya chhgli sgti shgr turdavain.
chirdiyan tg marvagn baja. tau jatt butan avai raja.9.

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

103

How did the conflict develop between the Panth and the hill chiefs?
Its detailed description would make this epic very unwieldy. (1)

As the epic "Gur Bilas" has given a detailed description of fit,
I would wish to narrate what has not been mentioned in that epic.
I desist from describing all the incidents in great detail,
For the fear of this epic becoming too voluminous. (2)

Whosoever is interested in reading things in minute detail,

He should delve deeply into the contents of "Gur Bilas".

I would just make a passing reference to those incidents,

In order to maintain the earlier and latter incidences in a sequence. (3)

Dohra : When Satguru Guru Gobind Singh picked up the sword,
For the promotion and expansion of the Khalsa Panth,
His commitment to the Khalsa Panth increased manifold.
Leaving all other considerations behind and aside. (4)

Chaupai : Khalsa Panth became such a main priority for the Guru,

That he started offering his every valuable possession to the Panth.
Wherever there were Sikh seats managed by the Masand Mewaras1 ,
The Tenth Guru despatched the initiated Singhs to replace them. (5)

All the offerings made at the Gurudwaras as well as before the Gurus,
Were transferred to the Khalsa Panth along with the right to Prayer.
The entire treasury, the custody of land along with all oher valuables,
Were ordered to be handed over to the Khalsa Panth. (6)

Masand Mewras were ordered to get themselves initiated as Singhs,
Else they would be deprived of both their status and life as well.
Such a decree incensed the masands to such an extent,
As if they had been bruised with a sharp-edged dagger. (7)

These masands conspired and complained to Mata Gujri,

That the Guru had lost his wits and turned insane.

The Guru was squandering away the treasury to the Singhs,

How could these Singhs capture political power of the country? (8)

How could the rustic Jat peasants be made the rulers?

How could the lamb-hearted rustics vanquish the lion-hearted Mughals?

How could the timid sparrows kill the ferocious Hawks?

How could the rustic Jat peasants manage political power? (9)

104

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

eee1" : rT U3HleS GRJ R?7t e¥ cTFT B^fe I

5e S ?5ef 3je S5!^ ^3 He $ Hd^'fe" I I
dohra : jau patsahin yah sum dgvain phauj chardMi.

thaur na labhu gur lukan phard sabh dgn marvain.10.

tRiet : H§ WS1 H?> ?5et I net a^e I1 eet oRjt I

fe%^ HHet He Se He" I o(e 3je 3TSt Wf5 H H% I ^ I

chaupai : sou bat mata mann lai. sabhi bat tain sachi kahi.

divan musddi sad lag sarg. kahain gum gai bai su mar9.ll.

1HH e est rldl^l I est oTV ofe §ftst WSt I

ufenfes fng1 wow ae i h H'dPd'di eaefo ure i i

jis din tg chandi jagvai. chandi kop kar ulti ai.

patisahin siun badhyo baira. so marhingg sabhani ghgra.12.

ym fm iwfe sfh& §uee i ivewfct aefe i

ea Hlddid h?) otut tret i aew aes eees diet aee net i ^3 i

ab mil sabhani kiyo upai. jujhar singh dayo tiko bahai.

tab satigur sun kopi dhari. kahyo bachan sabhan gai bai mari.13.

H7T5?) Ue ea Ue diet WEl I die cfe fee ECT eoTet I

fee ue ete see fee^ee i ee~"ft3s fen e1" ueerfe i ^9 i

masndan par jab par gai bai. guru granth tin dayo phukai.
tih par dino dghro chinvai.huto pind tis tan parnai.14.

eee1" : aje eere §e ee ae fee set ueeee i
nmt ^Rt a^e ee en Hee Heeee i <w i

dohra : gur sangat un tord bahu tih than lai parsai.
aisi aisi bat sun dag masand marvai.15.

euet : nfeaje eoo-r tf^#r e& i nee ee est ore ew i

stst met sjet ete eeee i stet wee stet es ejsee i <\£ i

chaupai : satigur hukam khalsai bhayo. masand bhgt chandi kar dayo.

kai shastari kai nih chanai. kai ghasit marg kai tgl talai.16.

eee1" : we a^ e fey1 aje wfm efe eie i

aje few m efott #r He ufecrfe i °o i

dohra : aur bat jau likhon granth adhik huijai.

gur bilas madh tolikai lijo man patiyai.17.

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

105

Dohra : If this activity ever came to the notice of the Mughal emperor,
He would despatch the Mughal army to crush this movement.
There would be hardly any place for the Guru to seek refuge,
And the Mughals would capture and execute all his followers. (10)

Chaupai : The Guru's mother, accepting and agreeing with the masands' opinion,
Also approved of the masands' version to be true.
Calling a meeting of all the officials and custodians of Guru's seats,
The masands declared that the Guru had turned insane. (11)

Since the day the Guru had invoked the Goddess chandi2 ,
The Guru had been struck with the chandi's curse and wrath.
Since the Guru had picked up a strife with the rulers,
They would capture and slaughter all of Guru's Singhs. (12)

Then all the assembled masands agreed upon a solution,
That Sahibzada Jujhar Singh3 be anointed as the Guru,
Hearing this conspiracy, Guru Gobind Singh felt outraged,
And declared that all the masands had gone mad. (13)

When the masands were struck by such a perverted thought,
They also got a copy of the sacred Guru Granth Sahib burnt.
They also got their own place of worship constructed at a place,
Where they had committed such a heinous deed. (14)

Dohra : They disintegrated the Sikh congregations at many places,

And merged these splintered groups into their own following.
When the Guru came to hear about such a development,
He ordered an immediate execution of the masands. (15)

Chaupai : When the Singhs received such a decree from the Guru,
They massacred and burnt alive all the masands.
Some were slaughtered; some were buried alive in walls,
Still others were dragged and roasted in cauldrons of boiling oil. (16)

Dohra : If I write a more detailed account of this incident,
It will increase the volume of this epic still more.

The more inquisitive readers should search into the pages of "Gur Bilas".
In order to satisfy their curiosity for more details. (17)

106

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

(...'uh fmfr (rfu1 eftf di^'yT...)

18. anandpur janga
(...'ham sikhi nahin dahin gavai'...)

t^ra1" : W& ajrTdT # 3% Hfddld H?f H 5fte I

W tP^PT HB" fag oilT ofd" 5t?j HI

dohra : mata gujri bhi tabai satigur manhgn su kin.

panth khalsai hatth tain sabh kichhu kayon kar din. 1 .

tfrjst : ^eBtOTeaiHB1!1 i ^OTstoHfkfff i

a*e at ^st ^ urr i fkm f sjff mm wn i? i

chaupai : g dangi bahu dango machavain. lai burai ham sir javain.

bakhat banai koi rahug na pasa. jisko tun kahain khalso khasa.2.

£ ua^ fen w% i woiz fp£ fij^ i
an s£r h£ s snfi? i tffe^lsiwfe 131

g putar parag kis kamm ag. apang jag pichchhg hatag.
bach kahg mai manng na kai. tau satigur ng bain alai.3.

g?) ajFrat i fe^ §HaTi
us fife #eif i h wsozt ep%i

§ PcfeofcS ^dofiyl i fife vet ^ § srrgt 10 1

sun mata gujri. sun lokan ujri.

panth nind ucharain. so ghar pai tharai.

tun nindkan dahkai. nind panth na sun tun kai.4.

t^ra1" : § Hlddid Ht tjwr wbmt 3* srd" #s i

Hof ?> orfd^T "foTH" H ?5§' H WU gt?> mi
dohra : tau satigur sri khalsg agya yaun kar din.

sank na kariyo kisg ki jo labbhai so khaho chhin.5.

tft-fst : o^t W3 fi%J?> ?5<J I oOW? W^E HIT oTd" f5St spJ I
^tf oD-lftZ fife H1^" I 5^ fiftf ofg" ^ W ill

chaupai : kai bar singhan lag luta. kamlot ad sabh kar lai chhut.

jhakkh kamlot pind ling mara. dun tibai kar dino khavar.6.

5 ya=ilu<S HBTgt S3rgt i fmi?; ^RTgtl

trfi? ura- Is rrfi? i i^firo^ Qdid'Hi i 121

tau parbtiyan an machai lardai. singhan dig rajg bhajai.
hoi phikkg ghar baithg jai. mulak layo un singhan ugrahi.7.

s!dU'til oWMdlS fiM dl£ I yaJlMcS U3" Ht^ W%
U3 ^rT ^ argt 5^ I HH Wtt HQ HWt FPt 1 1 I

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

107

Episode 18
The Battle of Anandpur
(. . . We shall Not Betray our Faith)

Dohra : Then Mata Gujri1 also tried to prevail upon the Guru,
And she also prohibited him from his chosen path.
Why did he hand over all his power and resources,
Into the hands and custody of the Khalsa Panth? (1)

Chaupai : Branding the Singhs as unruly, Mata Gujri accused them of creating indiscipline,
And bringing a bad name to the Guru with their acts of recklessness.
She warned the Guru that those whom he called the extraordinary Khalsa Panth,
They would actually desert him in a moment of crisis and adversity. (2)

Why should he disempower and dispossess his own sons,
For these unreliable offsprings of distant strangers.
But without paying anyheed to the exhortations of his mother,
The Guru addressed her in the following words: (3)

"My dear Mata Gujri, listen to my words,

You have been incited by other people.

If you persist in Khalsa Panth's condemnation,

It will recoil upon your family.

Since you have been misled by our adversaries,

I beseech you to desist from listening to slander against the Khalsa Panth." (4)

Dohra : Then Satguru Guru Gobind Singh addressed the Khalsa,
And gave orders to the Singhs to this effect:
They (the Singhs) need not be scared of any body,
And could seize anything forcibly that they needed for their needs. (5)

Chaupai : The Singhs looted and plundered many surrounding places,
Including all the settlements around the town of Kamlot2 .
They captured the villages in the forested area of Jhakhi Kamlot,
And plundered the hilly helmets in the valley of Anandpur Sahib. (6)

Thereafter, the Hill chiefs engaged the Singhs in a battle,
But the Singhs made them run away from the battlefield.
Defeated and vanquished, they retreated into their homes,
And the Singhs started collecting revenue from them. (7)

The Hill chief of Kahloor3 petitioned to the emperor at Delhi,
Along with the chiefs of all the Hilly Principalities.

108

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

faryadi kahlMg dilli gag. parbtiyan par sukailai ag.
hut raj 5 jg bai thanai. sat dharan madh jalndhari janai.8.

3 wfe wwyg" iotT ssot i otj ^ft t otT sot i
§ otj Hi hJh£ §?i fOTMk ir OT I tf I

tau ai anandpur ghati lardai. Mr bhajg vai rajg bai.

tau har sabhg sarmindg bhag. takg dgn dillipti son rahg.9.

OT UTOTt HOT oft I OTF 3 HTO §?j ul" ot OT I

^ gtft hot ot ;otT i @s ufo ot wot yd=syl i i

kahgn hamari maddat karo. nahin ta mamlo un hi ko bharon.
un nai phauj bahuto kar lai. un pahi darb avat bahuti.10.

OT OT" OT^t 5OTT fOT I OT tOT JOT OTJH'dcS fife I

ot ot1" iotjot sra^t i ot OTit fs1" tot a?OT i <w i

vahu guru kahavai sari hinda. vahu chahai marai patshahan jind.
vahu ap sacha patishah kahavai. vahu tumko jhutha shahu banavai.ll.

§H OTH OTOT oft- OT OTU I oOT dH'fedl OT1 H3T OTS" I

ott ot-t ot ofdWdlS srat i ot§t othot ot 1ott otT i <p i

us darab karordan ki thurd nahi. kai rasaini rahain sang vai.

rajg bhim chand kahlurig kahi. naurngai patshahi sun chinta pai.12.

h?5Buhmh^ w% i 5T# awfe ma" Sgt£ OTOT I =13 I
mat kat ham par so chardah ag. kachchi balai ab laig dabai.13.

OTa-1" : ot ?ra ot sots ot ufOTM OTt otot i

OT^ ft fetf §?f OT 3Jf OT hot I =19 I
dohra : das lakh phauj kabal darai patidilli huti rakhai.

dinai rukkai likh unain pardo gum par dhai. 14.

§OTT : OTJ ^5 3 £§H H I g# OT H3T OTM OTt" I

fm ot h h §?> jot i ufeT tiOT §?) 5?> Hs a1^ mi

chaupai : char vail tai phauj su daurdi. chhadi dgr sang kahal daurdi.

sikkh hutg thg jo un satha. ghalli khabar un sun sun bat. 15.

ot >otsot to otT i sot ot?> ?r si arat i

Hlddld OTCT OT TOT OTOT I OT3J Hlddld »OT OTOT I <\£ I
sun anandpur bhajard pari, lokan nathan na labbhai gari.
satigur rahyo bahu dhir dharvai. karugu satigur an sahai.16.

WvUg" SoT 3OT OT I OTU 3Jf flt »OT OT I

Hfddld oTOT 3K feOT1" TOT fofdd'd WOT OT 5ffW HOTJ 1^9 1

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

109

They were the rulers of twenty-two police districts,
Including the seven districts of Jalandhar4 principality. (8)

They attacked Anandpur Sahib after their return from Delhi,
But all the forces of twenty-two hill states ran away after defeat.
These hill chiefs felt extremely ashamed after their defeat,
And failed to deposit revenue to the Delhi emperor. (9)

They appealed to the Delhi ruler for help and protection,
Otherwise they would have to pay revenue to the Singhs alone.
They told that the Tenth Guru had recruited a large army,
And had amassed a lot of wealth through offerings. (10)

He had proclaimed himself as the Guru of whole of India,
And wished to decimate the Mughal rulers of India.
He proclaimed himself to be the true divinely-ordained emperor,
And regarded the Mughal emperor as a counterfeit ruler. (11)

He had no scarcity of wealth, money and means,

Since he was being assisted by many alchemists.

When the king Bhimchand of Kahloor stated these developments,

Emperor Aurangzeb at Delhi felt extremely concerned. (12)

Before the Khalsa forces launched an attack on the Mughals,
They should nip this evil (the Khalsa Panth) in the bud. (13)

Dohra : The Mughal emperor of Delhi had stationed,
Ten lakh Mughal troops at the Khyber Pass.
He sent written orders to these stationed troops there,
That they should launch an attack on the Guru's forces. (14)

The Mughal forces immediately raided the Khalsa from all the four sides,

As a sharp knife runs through a Melon so quickly.

There were some Sikh soldiers among the Mughal forces,

Who sent a message to Anandpur after hearing these orders. (15)

People started deserting Anandpur after hearing this news,
As they were so much panicked to find a safe shelter.
Guru Gobind Singh tried his best to allay people's fears,
Saying that God would surely protect and shield them. (16)

But the people started fleeing without listening to Guru's advice,
As they did not accept and obey Guru's instructions.

110

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

anpuchchhg 16k bhajan pag. nanhi guru ji akhai rahg.

satigur kahyo turn darirdta dharo. kartar ai ham karugu saharo.17.

»FSt »FSt tiddS &fe I 3^ He* oCd" OT §fe I
#31% grgt WS I H'MUdlS § Wt WS \°(Xz\
ai ai chautraphon hoi. dadh sakai kar nanai koi.
dograi raj ai bai ag. j alndharig tau bai dhag. 18.

tow fstratw; yantw^ udan crfe i Htf i

dohra : sarhandi au malgrian layo ropard daro rukai.

davabo rokyo lahaurian parbtian parbat thai. 19.

trust : §3" §?> ira1" wr^ i w> uph 5e hot ?> i

SOT § Wfl" 3St I SOT ?5OT c^t OTt I 30 I
chaupai : char or un ghcra layo. ann ghas kachh bardan na payo.

lokan kau bahu aukhi bhai. lokan tab natthan ki thai.20.

Hlddld feH SOT oftft I 3H OT 3^ OTf I
tst feT £ a^rfe I tTO3t WOT OTfe I 3^ I

tab satigur im lokan kahi. turn natthc bachtc ab nahin.
koi bidh dg bhagvant banai. jalti agan barkha barkhai.21 .

fffUf !f UK H3T I T# ?7 UU UH & grg- |

tfedj tOT fWdt I UHUJf#fe 5OT ^dt I 33 I

singh hain ham sang char hazara. sakain na par ham pai lakh chara.

hovgu unko jan piari. ham par sakain ni karnai vari.22.

§ hot ydofiyl i | g^OT fF# § afe ot^ i

Hfddid ot srat ud^nt tiditi'd i h sfraT ftzsfuw^ 1 33 1

tau lokan mata bahkai. tun raj an siun lau gall banai.

satigur sun kahi parbati daggdara. so lgvaingg lut tuhi mar.23.

t^ra1" : feu tiditi'd !r' ww fewHfe ustcpfe 1
s &iur hot ^ijfefl? urfe 1 39 1

dohra : ih daggdar hain adkg in par mati patiyai.

g lgvgngg sabhan phard au dgvain kaidg pai.24.

trust : § wz* srat §s sw fOTs 1 sfuu-r ft ^ocfe 1

H^dld 5UGF 3H % U3Wfe I i-te 1o!S tJttT tp?fe I 3U I
chaupai : tau mata kahi un thakur uthai. nahin ham son sakain dago kamai.

satigur kahaya turn lghu patyai. mard mot kichh chij dharvai.25.
OTt |St tj H1^" #FF I 5Tdt BTrTd" ^OT § HtfT I

OTd" a^dt bwsT 1 sua M fb-r ajf afnst 1 3^ 1

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

111

The Guru advised them to remain determined and composed,

As the Divine power would surely provide them with protection. (17)

But so many rumours spread about the arrival of the Mughal forces,

That no body could counter these and stop the fleeing people.

The Dogras5 of twenty-two hill states attacked from one side,

Even as forces of twenty-two states of Jalandhar raided from the other side. (18)

Dohra : The Mughal forces from the garrisons of Sirhind6 and Malerkotla7 ,

Surrounded Anandpur Sahib from the Southern side of the city of Ropar.

The troops from city of Lahore occupied Doaba8 region in the west,

While the forces of the Hill chiefs covered the mountainous North-East side. (19)

Chaupai : They surrounded Anandpur Sahib from all the four sides,

And blocked all supplies of rations and fodder for the animals.
The people, then, had to pass through such difficult times,
That they decided to flee from this dangerous area. (20)

Then Guru Gobind Singh told the frightened populace,
That they could not save their lives by deserting the place.
God would certainly provide a way out of this situation,
As a sudden spell of rain puts down a raging fire. (21)

Since the Guru had a committed army of four thousand Singhs with him,
Even four lakh mercenary soldiers dared not attack them.
If they were slightly aware of their status of being paid soldiers,
They would never dare to attack his committed Singhs. (22)

The frightened populace appealed to Mata Gujri, Guru's mother,
That she should bring about a rapprochement with the hill chiefs.
But the Guru told Mata Gujri that the hill chiefs were traitors,
Who would rob and slaughter the Sikhs if they ventured out. (23)

Dohra : The Guru told his mother that the hill chiefs had been traitors since beginning,
And advised her not to trust those wily hill chiefs.
They would capture all the escaping people,
And put all of them behind the bars. (24)

Chaupai : The mother replied when the hill chiefs were swearing an oath on their idols,
How could they betray and commit a fraud on the Sikhs?
The Guru said that she should test their loyalty,
By sending out stray articles of refuse and garbage. (25)
The Guru prepared a few packages of discarded articles,
For testing the promised vows and intentions of hill chiefs.

112

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

tuti phuti ju man chijan. kari tayar dgkhan kau mija.
bhar bradari ladd chalai. darab ton im guru bajai.26.

CTU W3 o7?> U^t I o(3 fMUK ?55t I

gwt»rs it &ru fewer i fee uu gH gi^cr 1 39 1

yah bat raj an kann pai. kar halla sabh hun lut lai.

chhalian ko kar chhal dikhraya. chhitar puranan par dharm gavaya.27.

rfer WkjI" uu ©?> ug 1 HfTfe ug sun ?> w i

5 # He1" H?Tr S He I K S3 W&3\ U3 U3e I 3t I

julli panhi par un hath paya. bhag sharmindg hath darab na aya.

tau bhi mata manni na bata. main tur jaungu hot parbhat.28.

THt Her HaT &5!?T fHtTSt I He1" 3e bPdd^l I

He1 3 feH So!?) Wl^gt I UJ-T6T & US HUU Wet" I 3tf I
huti mata sabh lokan sikhai. mata chalnain bat thahirai.
mata tg im lokan akhvai. hamko lg chal muhrg lai.29.

H§ Hlddld H?) Uet" I H?J H3" Hfddld feH 6dd'«1 I
S§ 3%3F oTf I UK §VU TOT 5T?3 oTUrfe I 30 I

sou bat satigur sun pai. man madh satigur im thahrai.
natthg bachaiga kou nahin. ham upar jag kavat karanhi.30.

oTU1 0!%" djd" H^> ?> sFfe I Be §U KoT FFfe I

5 Hfddid fee & sru wst 1 fe?> 3" wtfr fete orurgt 1 3°! i

kaha karain gur mannai na vai. char or 16k natthan jai.
tau satigur chitt yau kar ai. in tg lijai likhat karai.3 1 .

%7FF : § HHdld 5eT 67uT GTU UH fPU fetffe I

H Iddld sdlfe Hof UK H?)1" tlw ?> SPfe 133 1
dohra : tau satigur cti kahi yah ham j aho likhai.

satigur kahindc thak gag ham manni sikkh na kai.32.

: W tTgt Set feu 3H fetf I 3H UH dJU ?> UH 3H flW I
§ fefS feHUfefcfBTH I U§ dJU # feH t oTUCT I 33 I
chaupai : au dui cti dihu turn likkha. turn ham gum na ham turn sikkh.

tau lokan im hun likh dayo. huto guru ji jim tho kahyo.33.

wot dPowS flf i ^ m hht any uf i

»TH HfedJU W3\ I §U HtB f5H "fetm I 39 I

chakar naphar tahilug jou. bhayo sabhc jag bcmukh hou.
aiso satigur sang vartayo. burg bakhat im lokan dikhayo.34.

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

113

These packages were loaded on carriages and sent out,

As if a great consignment of valuables was being sent out by the Guru. (26)

As the news of this outgoing rich consignment reached the hill chiefs' ears,
They immediately pounced upon the loaded carriages to rob these?
The Guru exposed the treachery of the treacherous hill chiefs,
Who had violated their religious oaths for trifles. (27)

By pouncing upon garbage of worn out shoes and rags,
They had humiliated themselves without getting any valuables.
Even then Mata Gujri did not agree with Guru's advice,
And threatened to depart from Anandpur at the next sunrise. (28)

Mata Gujri, being persuaded and incited by he populace,
She was determined to leave Anandpur Sahib immediately.
People had compelled her to declare this decision to depart,
They also compelled her to lead them out of Anandpur Sahib. (29)

When this news of peoples' desertion reached the Guru,

The Guru analysed the consequences of such a decision.

He concluded that nobody could survive through desertion at this moment.

And the world would blame his leadership for this humiliation. (30)

What could be done when people refused to obey Guru's advice?
When the people were bent upon fleeing in all the four directions?
Then a thought occurred in Satguru's agitated mind,
That he should take a written undertaking from these people. (31)

Dohra : Then Satguru put forth this proposal before the people,
That they should give this written undertaking to him.
That the Guru had tried his best to make them stay put,
But they, his followers, had not obeyed his orders. (32)

Chaupai : Then the Guru asked for a second undertaking to the effect:
That neither he was their Guru, nor were they his Sikhs.
The people immediately gave the same written undertaking,
As they had been directed to write by the Guru. (33)

All those who had been courtiers, servants and personal attendants,
Became hostile and traitors at this moment of crisis.
God had brought about such a twist in the turn of events,
That the people had fallen on bad times and misfortune. (34)

114

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

Sof 31% H3" ff^ot I ykfit WE\ mt oft oF3 I

frTH ItTK H^dld ifrd" Ud'^Pd' I f3H fHH Sof H tT1^! I 3U I

16k gag sabh sidkon hara. aisi bhai samgn ki kar.

jim jim satigur dhir dharavhin. tim tim 16k su natthg javhin.35.

eu^1" : § Hlddid fed" fnuj^ ufa few §h I

Ht tlWT 3H ?> fetW dH doJH ?> oJH I 3sf I
dohra : tau satigur phir singhan pahi chahyo likhayo 6m.

sri khalsg tab na likhyo ham hukam na mgtyo kaum.36.

thjst : ofcrci uh fircof hit^ i ntn §ud" uh fcreor ?> i

gof HtH oTGF H H^H 3^ I dH fiwf ^ ^fe" HJ^st I 39 I
chaupai : kahyo khalsai ham sidak sambharain. sis upar ham sidak na harain.
gk sis kaya sau sis tain, ham sikkhi nahin dghin guvai.37.

TIHbJ fFl i=RF tl^rfe I H § H^H S tff Urfe I

Ft" Hlddld fTO «3t fw% I d"fe Ujfc did^tlcS §9"^ I 3t I

hamko javo jahan khardai. jau lau sas na chakkain pai.

sri satigur singh lagg piarg. hui parsann gurbachan ucharg.38.

ife tPWH q?) W frMf I ^tOT #FT iT^ fRtft" tT3Tt" I
aUd" tlWT ^(H §3^ I dH 3f €H HW 3^ I 3tf I
dhann khalso dhann panth bhujngi. rakhyo bij jan sikkhi changi.
bahur khalsg ais uchara. hamai kou dasso moracha bhara.39.

5 Hi" HfeBJd" WT oTUtf I fRJ dH fW 3TJ 3H I
3^ tfWt H H?> ?55t I 3 S5!^ H?> TO ofd" 55t I HO I
tau sri satigur aisg kahyo. jah ham hovain tah turn rahyo.
bat khalsai so mann lai. tau lokan sun bhajard kar dai.40.

#u^" : H'Tdyd't!^ ^ ¥m fwdt 3fo i

HH J% 3 3d" tu^ ^75 Bfc ihhi

dohra : sahibzadan sabhan lai sath tiari kin.

samgn sanjh tai anndapuron turg ropard vail chin.41.

tft-fst : fegor fmi § uts SkJFsj i ??>ct g h ajd" 3^ i

feft td" feg" HUd" oftz I feSBT H^l" t 5Td" I 93 I
chaupai : kichhak singh tau pichhai lagag. namdar thg jo gur bhag.

isi taur kichh muhrg kig. kichhak duvlli thg kar dig.42.

S^^mSUrfe I Hfeara" 3^ 5Td?^ FRFfe I

uil- 1# ud^t% wfz i j-Fd" fnw; ^ h% ^fe 1 93 1

kabilg torg maddh chhapai. satigur bhayo un karan sahai.
pachhg pardai pahardig dhai. mar singhan tg dag hatai.43.

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

115

All the people had betrayed their faith in the Guru,
Such had been the curse and wrath of the times.
The more the Guru tried to pacify and assure the people,
The more the people hastened to flee and desert him. (35)

Dohra : Then Satguru turned his attention towards his initiated Singhs,
In order to ask for a similar undertaking from them.

But the Khalsa Panth of initiated Singhs declined to give any such undertaking,
Asserting that they would neither disobey nor betray the Khalsa Panth. (36)

Chaupai : The Khalsa Singhs declared that they were the repositories of their faith,
That they would not betray their faith even at the cost of their lives.
That they were ready to die hundred times, what to talk of one sacrifice,
That they would not betray their faith at any cost.(37)

That whatever task they would be assigned by the Guru,
They would stick to their duty till the last breath of their lives.
This assertion of vows by the Singhs endeared them to the Guru,
Who, overwhelmed with their loyalty, addressed them as follows: (38)

Praise be to the Khalsa and Praise be to this organization of Singhs,
Who had preserved the true worth of the spirit of Sikhism.
Then the Khalsa's initiated Singhs entreated the Guru,
That he should assign them the most arduous task. (39)

Then Satguru Guru Gobind Singh told those faithful Singhs,

That they would accompany him wherever he went.

While the Khalsa Singhs accepted the Guru's proposal to stand by him,

The general populace prepared to flee from the place. (40)

Dohra : Guru Gobind Singh, taking his four sons along with him,
Made preparations to depart from Anandpur Sahib.
He left Anandpur Sahib at the time of dusk,
And proceeded towards the city of Ropar with great care. (41)

Chaupai : A battery of few Singhs who were ordered to keep the rearguard,
Were among the most distinguished warriors and trusted Singhs.
And an other battery of Singhs formed the front guard in the same formation,
While two other squads provided a cover from the flanks. (42)

All the families and their members were kept in the centre,
The Guru himself stood among them to guard them.
The moment the Hill chiefs' forces attacked from the back,
They were repulsed and beaten by the rearguard Singhs. (43)

116

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

Wd\ tT5 JTdH <ffa I 3St ^fe ^ Hg" gfe I

feu fe!^ ^ ara qtd" i g^tffcfefj g#d" 1 99 1

agg chardah gayo sarsai nira. bhai doi valon bad bhird.

tih lokan ko chhut gayo dhira. bhayo kou kit kitai bahira.44.

# ylr aw 1 UTFsfrns wj 1

wfr m tiPdwfe 1 h ara foB tra s wfe 1 9u 1

— — u

jo kou murd pachhai gayo. so to lutt pahardian layo.

vardyo ju agai madh dariyai. so rardah gayo kit hatth na ai.45.

I^ra1" : fe§H bot ww Udt* §3^ ara feg ste 1
t wfr t Uif to ?> fej qfe 1 o£ 1

dohra : divas chardhyo langha paryo utar gayo kichh nir.

ko agai ko pachhai vardyo dharyo na kinhun dhir.46.

H'Tdyd't* ^3 H§ 3U H Hfddjd I

31% ^3 H7? H3T Wft" 3^ 199 1
sahibzadc vad dou rahc su satigur sath.
chhotc gag vad mat sang bhai aisi kachh bat.47.

nfH KH1 §Ui" ^3 I Ht feHS U3" ftlH t I 9t I
chaupai : vakhat bhari at sabh par ayo. kou kitai kou kit val dhayo.

aiso samon uhan varat gayo. sri karishan par jim tho ayo.48.

SOT sidl^'cS StWHHSU I FFfe I

HUH UUr^XS ^1" Ugt I BBf B'srst HHUS 3TSt I 9tf I
nathyo bhagvan kaljamnahu hari. lukyo jai khad muchkand vari.
bahut phauj pahardian ki pai. chukk chaunkrdi sabhan gai.49.

TO UWHT 1tjf& 35" I §U^ 375?) ^ H Ufa aTS" I
foTFf S 0# l-TSUl" UUT I fe~B HHUS UU USt IUOI

bariid ramjangg gillg bhac. uhan chalan tg so rahi gag.
kisg na pairin panhi rahi. aisi bipat sabhan par pai.50.

nra" ?vet # wfr aunt i @s fast # uunt i

»rar wfel" fy^ ddocdl i huh usv^ uh trfir i i

aur nadi jo agai bahti. unai duboi jo chiz rahti.

agg airopard turkari. bahut pathan hot jahin mari.51.

% UH fed" g J-lfedld UJ^ I U^H fe-TH H§ »^feT^ I
r& §S ^ fePK I Mt-FS S WH IU3 I
tg hutg naukar thg satigur ghang. pavat inam sou anging.
ghordg jordg un dgt inama. bhag bgiman na ag kam.52.

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

117

As the Sirsa9 rivulet was also in torrential flood ahead,
There was calamity staring them in the face from both sides.
This two-sided calamitous situation disheartened the people,
Who scattered and scampered in several directions. (44)

Those who ventured to return towards Anandpur Sahib,

They were robbed and plundered by Hill chiefs' forces.

Those who ventured to jump into the flooded rivulet,

They were carried away by the strong current to unknown places. (45)

Dohra : Some efforts were made to cross the river at dawn,

When the water level in the stream came slightly down,
People jumped into the river at different intervals,
Without waiting for any assistance from any one else. (46)

Only two elder sons of Guru Gobind Singh,

Could manage to keep company with the Guru.

The two younger sons were left in the company of the grandmother,

As circumstances had brought about such a dispensation. (47)

Chaupai : This was a moment of great crisis and extreme adversity for everyone,
That every one got scattered and separated from each other.
It was as momentous and trying a time for everyone,
As had struck Sri Krishna during his escape from the battlefield. (48)

When Lord Krishan, defeated by Kalyavan, ran away from the field,
He had taken refuge behind the body of sleeping Muchkund10.
Similarly, when the people came under a severe attack of the Hill chiefs,
They were brutally attacked from all the four sides. (49)

Since the moisture had entered into all the ammunition and the muskets,
These became unserviceable for firing shots at the enemy.
Everyone lost his or her shoes in the strong current,
Such a calamity struck everyone during this moment of crisis. (50)

Whatever little could be retrieved during this ordeal,

Was drowned in the strongly flooded rivulet.

Soon they were confronted by the Muslim forces of Ropar,

Whose many brave Pathan soldiers were killed by the Guru's Singhs. (51)

Earlier, many of them had been the paid servants at the Guru's court,
Who had received innumerable awards from the Guru.
Those who had been rewarded with robes and horses by the Guru,
Had turned traitors and failed to serve the Guru. (52)

118 Sri Gur Panth Prakash

^tw : nlddid hot fus gtB £5 ^ frrairf i

?533" UtTStW) H3T 3RT ^Sc^l" 5Td7? FRFfe I U3 I
dohra : satigur un sayon hit rakhat tin dgt vadg sirupau.

vahu lardat pahardian sang hutg gur unki karat sahai.53.

mszt : h Pddid @?>ot m o( 31% i jtc wfz h antr 3% i

u# u%# §s a?rst i eui* ajf ^ srat? sargt i i

chaupai : satigur unkai ghar ko gag. saddgjai su bgmukh bhag.

huti havgli un takrdi banai. chahyo guru vard karig lardai.54.

§S S #S ?52" *fc W3"T5t I HSt U%Wt" tiPdU'fe §3^ I

5% u&s wet aub-F?) i nPddid srm 3K gfr s hbto i m i

un vardan na ding lag patt ardai. soi havgli dariyai rurdai.

jab bhag pathan lodi bgimana. satigur kahyo turn rahai na makana.55.

%^3Jf ^fe&dTU I @S tld^'H m fet(% I

H HfJdld S »FSt I U3t S uM" STdS JS^FSt I u£ I

phgr guru val kotlg gag. un darvajg kholah dikhg.

so satigur na pasndai ai. huti na havgli karan larai.56.

§ h fed id sot ur1^ i frfe ^fl" bhot fet I
h fed id §h ^ srdt H^dt i frfe fer ^dT i i

tau satigur langh nadar pasari. jai dgkhi chamkaur uchi atari,
satigur ut val kari savari. jai dgkhi ik havgli bhari.57.

19. vaddc, sahibzadian di shahidi - chamkaur juddh

t^ra1" : ^§ ^oTd" yddsj' u^wt" ?5st gjpfe I

fegBT fHUf djd" H3T ^ tjfe H'feyd'ti dtf^'fe I ^ I
dohra : rau pakar bahrahun layo havgli lai khulhvai.

kichhak singh gur sang vardg dui sahibzadg ralvai. 1 .

trust : JHstomitow i stewfefHmrwiH i

7^71 U3t &S tP^ 253"^ I §H H^t oHT fillet WTSt 13 1
chaupai : tau malgrian an ghgra payo. nahin dana kichhu us madh thayo.
nahin huti kuchh jugat lardai. phauj sabhi kandh pilchi ai.2.

mu trwr ^wi? i pa^tHfeire I
v&z ot ^fe i § $ ?ro tr 143^ nrfe 131

agyon khalsai shastar chalag. hutg bachg thg jo un pag.
mar pathan tab dag hatai. tau lau nahar kha pardyo ai.3.

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

119

Dohra : Satguru used to love and admire those Pathans,

And always rewarded them with expensive robes of honour.
Hoping that they would fight against the hill chiefs along with him,
The Guru used to assist them financially and in kind. (53)

Chaupai : Satguru approached them at their home town of Ropar,
But they turned hostile when he called at them.

The Pathans had got constructed a big fortified Mansion for residence,
Which the Guru wished to occupy for an ecounter with his enemies. (54)

The Pathans refused the entry to the Guru by closing their doors,
For which he cursed their Mansion to be eroded by the river.
When all the Lodhi" Pathans of Ropar betrayed the Guru's trust,
He cursed them to be ruined along with their mansions. (55)

The Guru marched towards the place known as Kotla12 ,
Whose residents opened their doors for Guru's shelter.
But the Guru did not like the proffered building,

As it was not found suitable for a military encounter with the enemy. (56)

Then Satguru surveyed the region ahead of this place,
And glanced upon a big building upon a hillock.
He immediately marched towards this raised structure,
And took shelter in this big Mansion upon a hillock. (57)

Episode 19

(Martyrdom of the Elder Sahibzadas - The Battale of Chamkaur)

: Catching hold of the feudal owner of the Mansion from outside,
They ordered him to open the entrance to the Mansion.
While the Guru along with a few Singhs, entered into the structure,
The two elder Sahibzadas also accompanied the Guru. (1)

: Then the Muslim forces of Malerkotla State surrounded the place,
Which had not a grain of cereals in its pantry for its occupants.
It was not a suitable place for any kind of military operations,
As the surrounding enemy forces tried to climb up the mud-walls. (2)

The Khalsa encountered their attack with the weapons,
Which they could save and bring along from earlier skirmishes.
When the Malerkotla pathan soldiers were repulsed and beaten back,
Then the forces of Nahar Khan1 launched an attack on them. (3)

120

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

yst »ra u djd" 5?# i yftr §h as1"! iw 3# i

puchhto ayo hai gur kahin. muhi usai batavo pahunchon tahin.
tau satigur us akh sunayo. ho takrdo tir tain val ayo.4.

SdW W3f 33 iW HHfe I 3W ufe I

farai* |H U3" fHftr Rfe i ^^gst§^Htfe mi

lagyo chhati tord langhyo sanjoi. gayo duvllon par su hoi.
giryo bhum par jhumhi soi. lai loth narai usai sathoi.5.

: w£ h ;ot Fra t h ay; efc i
feg- nPddid as ywr sra- FRratFe^ ^ i£ i

dohra : ag ju nahar sath thg so bahu ding mar.

kichhu satigur kuchh khalsai kar sahbazadan var.6.

mist : rotw§H^fewi wtoOT^ww i
h y>m ftTH HH3 i OT^tHwHtr^ufe 121

chaupai : yahi khabar us bhai biradra. khavaj khizar kahat bahadar.

so ayo jim masto filo. loth bhai pikh mukh bhayo pilo.7.

Wft Hlddld Fd" fem I Ufe FdlHH I
Hlddld §H aU3 MMofd1 I W§ 3H 5^ efew It I
agai satigur shgr dikhayo. hui sharmindo muh kandh lukayo.
satigur usai bahut lalkara. au hamain turn karain duibara.8.

§FT 3§ @^ dTS I §U^f 3fa Hfddld m I

wv ^ra£r sffo aftr onr i ife?5^%nra^fe i tf i

usai havas tau ud gag. uhnain tir satigur lakh lag.

ap rahyo vahi bahi kandh ota. ghall lavavai auran chot.9.

3§ 3#d" 3d3 3ftf »ra I §t H3T HOT I

u^ret w£ i ^ # ay td" jsare i =10 1

tau bajir turat tahin ayo. an uhnai bhi jang machayo.
pachhg pardg pahardi ag. un nai bhi bahu zor lagag.10.

t^ra1" : Fit w^fe aw m <0 h w ?rftr 1

i% ftTde fn?> >rotr H^fe 1 ^ 1

dohra : sabhai lai bal thak rahai tuti su jaga nanhi.

dgrg king girad tin manukh bahu marvai. 1 1 .

trust : ym nfes at a^ jwf1 i y^ s wed" w> PofyQ' i

fast fag WSt ?5^f I U§ ?) Hd% eft H%" I ^3 I
chaupai : ab andar ki bat sunaun. hutg na andar ann kithaun.

kandh chini kichh achhi nahin. hutg na murchg rakkhg manhi.12.

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

121

He had been continuously on the trail of Guru Gobind Singh,

As he had been bragging about his desire to reach the Guru and kill him.

Satguru challenged this bragging warrior in a loud voice,

That he should get ready to face the Guru's shooting arrow. (4)

The Guru's arrow hit his chest after piercing through the iron shield,

And went across his body to the other side.

He fell down on the ground staggering and stumbling,

As his companions fled after picking up his dead body. (5)

Dohra : Those soldiers who had come under Nahar Khan's command,
The Khalsa Singhs killed majority of them as well.
Some of them were killed by the Guru, some by the Khalsa,
While others were killed by two sahibzadas of the Guru. (6)

Chaupai : This news of Nahar Khan's death soon reached his brother,

Khwaja Khaizar2 , who proclaimed himself to be a brave warrior.

He advanced towards Chamkaur like an enraged elephant,

But turned bloodless pale as he spotted his brother's dead body. (7)

As he encountered the brave lion-hearted Satguru,

He lost his nerve and rushed to find a cover behind the wall.

Satguru challenged and provoked him to the hilt,

That he should fight an open duel with Satguru. (8)

He lost his wits and all his bravado completely,

As he faced a shower of arrows shot by Satguru.

While he kept himself hidden behind the wall,

And ordered his subordinates to attack and get injured. (9)

Then Wazir Khan3 , arrived at the scene soon after,
And tried to launch another attack on the sieged fortress.
The forces of Hill chiefs also joined the attacking force,
And tried their best to overpower the besieged Singhs. (10)

Dohra : All the combined forces of Mughals and Hill chiefs tried their military might,
But failed to break into the besieged Mud fortress of Chamkaur.
Laying a cordon, they picketed their troops round the fortress,
After suffering heavy causalities among their troops. (11)

Chaupai : The situation inside the Mud fortress is also worth consideration,
As there was not an ounce of food available inside the fortress.
The outer mud wall of the fortress was constructed in such a way,
That there were no gaps or holes provided through the wall. (12)

122

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

ft?> )-W STd" EHH BW^ I 1rlH oTd" HtFT 3^ I

?>ftf ^ feu f?55 t ^S1" I # 5>t 3* fi# UW I =13 I

jin madhai kar shastar chalagn. jisai 6t kar sis bacMgn.

nahin labbhg tih bhunnan ko dana. jo labbhai tan kad milai khana.13.

w§ fm aw Hotrgt i s d<sld<s H^t 1

iRflfl" flBT fen ?5§" 7i W£\ I ^Hl" Wfl" 3tF Pyd'cSl I =19 I
dam sikko gayo mukai. rahyo na tir taniran manhi.
zakhmi jog kit labhai na pani. aisi aukhi tahan bihani. 14.

HH3 arftj gof 3TSt I «teHUfflfes^it I

5 # fi%?? U(5 ?5ftf gaia I U% HU ^75 tTftf I <W I
shastar chalavat banhi thak gai. thaki dgh madh shakti na rahi.
tau bhi singhan hath nahin chhoryo. parai jor tit val jahin dauryo.15.

: 3 Hfddid fnm sra^ ara fira y^rfe i
^ 3§f fare% fed" ^ trfe i <\£ I

dohra : tau satigur singhan kahyo gayo daru siko mukai.
phard tggain girdai phiro havgli kg dhai. 16.

: 3 fmtt %FT H?7 ?5St I tffe efe fc^H Pdldt!1^ otst I
t H3" fFftf § Wd" I *M 3St 3U I V I

chaupai : tau singhan vaisg mann lai. dui dui nikas girdaval kai.

vai mar jahin tau avain aura, aisi bhai uhan kuchh taur.17.

fesjH fe!H fmi HU3 Hd" 31% I 3 djd" 7W fHW ti? U& I

srat Hfedid wwsffti ^ §§Y feaT ora?> i Ht: i

nikas nikas singh bahut mar gag. tau gur lakhg singh thordg rahg.
kahi satigur ab barah na javo. phard tggain dhig kandhan khardavo.18.

H335^afe?M"TTO I sflH W§ fH3 HT HoF?) I

ofd" U% % H°T W$ I 14^" d£dU' H3i? I ^tf I

so turkan gall linijana. bhayo daru sikko maddh mukan.

kar hallai vai sabh hi dhag. parg chuphgryon raul machag.19.

o( *4W o( nm wi^d" i §gt ^ ggoTd" i

tra" U3t wfr ws i »raiiT 1huk fkd^ i ?o i

ko payado ko ayo asvara. udi dhurd bhayo dhundhukara.

un dhar paurdi hatth kandhin pag. agyon singhan kat hatth girag.20.

eu^" : #fed"fed"^fe^ujtfeHfeH fmi dd' Pd' i
??Hfitr saw ftra" fkd" fKftf urftf 1 3°( i

dohra : jo phir phir hathi chard ghatai tim tim singh katahin.

unko dav su nahin lagyo gir gir bhumhin pahin.21.

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

123

Neither a soldier could shoot his arrows or shots,

Nor could take a cover behind the wall to protect himself.

First, there was no food available to be cooked and consumed.

Second there was no time to eat even if the food had been available. (13)

Neither there was any ammunition or armour left in the arsenal,
Nor were there any arrows left in the Singhs' quivers.
There was not a drop of water available for the sick and the injured,
So desperate had the situation become for the besieged Singhs. (14)

Prolonged continuous fighting had exhausted their muscular arms,

And sapped all the energy from their fatigued bodies.

Even then the brave Singhs did not lose their nerve,

And rushed to defend where the offensive was the most intense. (15)

Dohra : Guru Gobind Singh, then confabulated with his Singhs,

That they had not been left with any ammunition or armour.
Now they should do patrolling with their swords,
Around the fortress of their sheltered refuge. (16)

Chaupai : Accepting the directions given by the Guru to them,

The Singhs came out to keep a vigil in the formations of two at a time.
When the first pair perished, the other two replaced them,
This was the strategy they adopted at that moment. (17)

When a large number of Singhs died during this outside patrolling,
The Guru was left with a very small number of soldiers.
Then the Guru stopped them from going out on patrolling,
And positioned them behind the walls with their swords. (18)

The surrounding Mughal forces also made a correct assessment,
That the besieged Singhs had run short of arms and ammunition.
So they raided the structure from all directions,
Raising a lot of hue and cry as they attacked from all sides. (19)

As some were foot soldiers, others mounted on horses among the raiders,

There was a lot of din, dust and smoke as they raided the place.

Using step ladders, they gripped the wall tops with their hands,

But the sheltered Singhs sliced their hands and threw them down. (20)

Dohra : As they kept on climbing up and gripping the walls from all sides,
The sheltered Singhs kept on slicing their hands on the walls.
As they could not succeed in their strategy of raiding,
They kept on falling down and falling down on earth. (21)

124

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

trust : fgo!" fgo!" tffe" tffe" ynt ett irfft i wh §ot 3H ©?> uu swt i

fgoT feoT tffe tffe fe?> I 3^ 0} 3ltf 3U ^U I 33 I

chaupai : ik ik dui dui huti thi goli. pas dhukg tab un par tholi.

ik ik dui dui tin dag ggra. bhag turak kg tahin bahu dhgra.22.

nm It m f^F ^ i wtjb riw fms k scti

*m tlfe uh ?r# i nttf &3 He1" nuut 1 33 1

aiso rauro jab uhan bhayo. sahab jujhar singh man main thayo.
ab jivan ko kuchh dharm nahin. putar jivain lard pita marahi.23.

wfem hct He wjfk 07 1 y£ 3^ It ate 1
#fe crat efeci^ at ottf 1 Hb1" uh yzr^ eff 1 39 1

abhimnnu muyo pit arjan kg jivta. mgghnad muyo ravan kai thivat.
riti yahi chhatriyan ki kahain. paran pita ham muhrg dahain.24.

^3iufe aww 1 wf »f3W h fcTRrGr 1

§H U1^ ufe QrTW 1 §^ wfe uu I 3U 1

phard tggo hui bahar dhayo. agai ardyo so mar girayo.
us pasai hui gayo ujarda. un janyo dal ai payo sara.25.

eira1" : aw diydPd hct 3ftf uu § gt s »rv 1

dohra : garad gubarhi maddh tahin par kau sujhai na apa.

raulau gaulo bahut uhan bhayo apas madh khap.26.

oTUT H 3U5^ feu HT feuf HUT# tffo I

feH H3TU Hd'^d fHUf # URGl HU tflH #S 139 1
kai su turkan mar tih sri jujhar singh shahidi lin.
tim magar joravar singh ji paryo shgr jim chin.27.

trust : ^f^WTOsaw i ^itHHatw i

FPfe grgt feH HFB?> oTU I H% §H H wft »1% I 3t I
chaupai : dgkh bhai dukh sahyo na gayo. phard khandai so magrai dhayo.
jai bhai jim shastarn karg. marai usai jo agai arg.28.

fen ^ fen ^tfet gzrst i fen gut §h otz otu erst i
H^ytr §st »T3^ s otfe i ferarg- sfeors nfe 1 3tf i

kisai dhal kis bhagauti chhuhai. jisai chhuhi usai kat kar gai.
sunmukh unkai ardyo na koi. mar girag bandukan soi.29.

nmt ^fe 3fe ^rgt i ¥m ijsw^ F#et urgt i
H3% to i ^H^tuu3ra'5faTwi3oi

aisi bhant tahin dovgn bhai. sath pathanan shahidi pai.
satarg sag bastg sala. ais bhai par gur dou bala.30.

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

125

Chaupai : Whatever some odd bullet was left with the Singhs,

They pumped it into those who came quite close to them.

In this way, the Singhs shot them down in one or twos,

And the whole place was filled with piles of their dead bodies. (22)

When such a din, noise and chaos raged there,

Sahibzada Jujhar Singh took a silent vow in his mind:

That it was not worth while to live or exist like a silent spectator.

Why should a son remain alive when his father was facing death? (23)

Abhimanyu4 had sacrificed his life for the sake of his father, Arjuna5 ,
And so had Meghnath6 died for his father, Ravana.
This had been the great tradition among the Khshtriyas,
That a son sacrifices his life before his father dies. (24)

So Sahibzada Jujhar Singh rushed out with his sword,
And killed everyone who dared to confront him.
To whichever flank he rushed, it became deserted,
As if a large force had launched an attack. (25)

Dohra : In the midst of such a din, dust and choas there,

It was difficult to distinguish between a friend and a foe.
In the minds of such a hue and cry over there,
There was a lot of loss of lives on both sides. (26)

Chaupai : After slaughtering a large number of Mughal soldiers,
Sahibzada Jujhar Singh attained the martyrdom himself.
Immediately after his martyrdom it was the turn of Sahibzada Zorawar Singh,
Who also jumped into the fray like a lion following his brother's example. (27)

Unable to bear the sight of his elder brother's torture,
Sahibzada Zorawar Singh followed his footsteps with a sword,
Using the similar weapons as used by his elder brother,
He slaughtered all those who dared to confront him. (28)

Hitting some with his shield, some with his sword,
Whosoever he touched with his weapon, he was slaughtered.
Since nobody dared to face and confront him alone,
He was shot dead by a hail of enemy bullets. (29)

Both the brothers died like brave warriors,

And attained martyrdom along with the Pathans.

It was in the year of seventeen hundred and sixty two (1705 CE),

That both the elder sons of the Guru attained martyrdom. (30)

126

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

(...'UH HTJ Wf?')

chamkaur da hor hala
(...'ham sut dinq saump thai')

#uur : stuh Wdrgt fen 3U>" h>p" j% 3st wfe i

§US 31% H^U 3U tT5?t B%U ofd^1 I HI
dohra : karat larai im tahan saman sanjh bhai ai.

dgran gag sardar tur chaunki chuphgr karvai. 1 .

tRret : au dou-i'yl utu sru giu i hy^is tot hwi i

nra?^ t fegr nra- ti3^% i fes hit ^ suss us i?i

chaupai : bahu chuksai chuphgrg kar gag. manukhan sang manukkh khardvag.
auran kai dhig aur khardvag. tin madh rat ko lakhan na pag.2.

$3 ojff ajUUUt S^ut I 5BT o!U fe rFTU §3^1
tFU ofe §H ^% I ?5tf Sof ©H tWU" 13 I
gk kahain gur rahugo nahi. gk kahai kit jahi udahi.
char kunt us phardnai varo. lakkh 16k us bhag duaro.3.

§fe wfe fe rrfe i^ut i §h flwts hit ast* ?t ffut i
^a^ajuwrtast i U3t a^ ttTH fejs tarst ihi

6i lai phangh kit jai udahi. us jamin madh badyo na jahi.
thik bat gur aukhi bani. huti bat jim lokan gini.4.

5 Hfejld M TKJt I UUT S otg ?53^ ^?ut I

H'dad'tics nutet u^st i au Hfedid fb-r 3%t H^st m i

tau satigur kuchh sujjhai nahi. rahi na phauj kuchh lardnai vahi.
sahbazadan shahidi pai. bahu satigur im bhai suchai.5.

#uur : § jjt Hlddjd Hfe§ uh est ntr Erfe i

uh en aui? stir feff feg- tfejr @£ ufpfe l£ I

dohra : tau sri satigur sochio ham chandi saumpai thai.

ham dujai bachtg nahin disain kichhu hovgu ung rajai.6.

mist : uu ^wt ^st tM wfz i aus uus uh afsw^ ^fe i
>mh uh wm 5ct ara^gt i eft fe^ tresH ?ret 121

chaupai : par bhali bhai sir turkg lai. bachan puran ham badian bhai.
ab ham khalsai dayo gurai. dayyg tikkg khalsai lai.7.

trftf Hfddid g as i nfe tHUf feu aim i

HTH nrvfe 3 UtdT §3^ I jfe TTO1 THU WV HCFUT It I
jahin satigur thg baithg ap. sant singh tih bahayo thap.
sis apni tai pagi utari. sant singh sir ap sudhari.8.

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

127

Further Account of Chamkaur
(I have returned God's Gift (my two sons) to the Divine)

Dohra : So the bloody battle of Chamkaur Sahib continued,
Through out the day till it was evening.
Then the Mughal commanders retreated to their shelters,
After positioning their troops all around the fortress. (1)

Chaupai : They cordoned the place from all sides so intensely,

That no space was left between one soldier and another.
A cordon after cordon was placed round the whole area,
So that the Guru and Khalsa force could not escaped at night. (2)

One soldier opined that the Guru could not be captured at any cost,
While another stated how could he escape through their cordon?
Troops had been posted on all four sides to capture him,
As lakhs of troops had laid a siege around him. (3)

The Guru could neither fly like a bird into the sky,
Nor could he enter into the earth to disappear.
It was really a moment of great crisis for the Guru,
As it was being pointed out by the onlookers. (4)

Satguru, at this moment, felt really at his wits' ends,
As all his soldiers had been incapacitated in battle.
That his two dear sons have also sacrificed their lives,
Made Satguru go into deep contemplation and reflection. (5)

Dohra : Then reflecting over the whole situation deeply and calmly,

Satguru declared that he had returned his beloved sons to their Creator.

Now that his own life seemed to be in danger,

So must be the Will and Design of God behind it. (6)

Chaupai : But so it be, the blame had gone to the Mughals,
As our ancestors' words had come out to be true.
Now I would confer sovereignty on the Khalsa Panth,
By anointing them as my true successors. (7)

Satguru vacated the seat on which he was sitting,
And made a Singh named Sant Singh occupy that seat,
Removing his own turban from his revered head,
He placed it on Sant Singh's head with his blessings. (8)

128

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

srf" 3Td" fm est f53Ffe i est W W4St Ullld'fe I

ajf §3" fHUf 3ftr aim i 1hh mare fero it! i

kalgi gur sir dai lagai. dai pushak apni pahirai.

guru taur singh rakkhi bahayo. gur nanak jim angad tikayo.9.

He wm ofd^'yl i Hlddid fnuj^ est ufcrt i

H3 fHU[ fSH SKM HHSTSt I US? H#e H3 ^fe§ rFSt I I
sadd khalsai kunas karvai. satigur singhan dai patishahi.
sant singh im kahyo samjhai. hoin shahid mat phaio jai.10.

eur : efe fmi purest aesrt tit wwls i

S^ H^FT Hd H HUCT S5W ut & HHS I °f\ I
dohra : jivan singh ranghrgtrdo banduki kharo akhvai.
gk buraj madh so bahyo gkal hi tho sai. 1 1 .

trust : Su Su nra" uh auis i m w§ ara §h ysrfe i

»ra" ste wbps i Minwr ewt m i °q i

chaupai : thaur thaur aur hutg bahai. par dam gayo usai mukai.

thakg hutg am nind akag. sabh singh maddh chali g thag.12.

1oS iftlHt 1oS U3" Ef H3 I 1SH ofd" HH 3U/ 3Jd" oT I

31?5t tP" 3Fd" H3T 145^ I UUe& fent 3"^ I =(3 I
kichh zakhmi kichh parg thg marg. im kar sanso bahu gur karg.
huto gani khan gur sang pathan. pahu?chyo tisko bhai an. 13.

H^ ^FT He^ SHIT I W§ fcS!H UH cftf ^ wftf I
H§ 313" ofo list I He 145^5 §H 3TW HHSSt I ^9 I
mar vaj un saddyo tahin. ao nikas ham rakkh lai tahin.
sou bat gur kai kann pai. sadd pathan us gall samjhai. 14.

^3W3H^WJS?ra I UH oTU tT3T ~3pf ITkFS) I

ijs1^ fnesf ^ uu i §^ 5!ut ^ e^aj nut i i

lai chal ham ko apng nal. ham kar dgngg tumgn nihal.
hutau pathan sidak ko puro. unain kahi lai chalgu jariir6.15.

eur : u^t frat fer gun m h aju est wis i

oO-TU tfHU feot UH fesT HUT tftH U^S I ^ I
dohra : huti mori ik buraj madh so gur dai khulhai.

kamar khanjar ik hath phardyo kichhu mohrain khisai pai. 16.

trust : fesOT nTddid m wfr wti i t£ ufuu $uj^ ^ w i
§ Hlddid ew Heis i §w fuelfeH sruw H?rfe i °o i

chaupai : nikas satigur jab agai dhayo. khardg pahirii kit langhan na payo.

tau satigur dayo raulo machai. bhagyo hindu im kahyo sunai.17.

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

129

Then removing his crown, he put it on Sant Singh's head,

As well as he made Sant Singh wear his own royal garments.

Following Sikh Guru's tradition, he appointed the Singhs as his successors,

Much in the tradition of Guru Nanak appointing Guru Angad his successor. (9)

Asking the remaining Singhs to pay obeisance to his successor,
The Guru bestowed the Singhs with a power of sovereignty.
Thereafter, the Guru instructed Sant Singh to this effect:
That he should prefer martyrdom to being captured by the enemy. (10)

Dohra : There was one Singh Jiwan Singh, a Ranghreta7 by caste among Singhs,
Who was very famous for his excellent marksmanship?
The Guru made him take a position inside the highest dome,
The only one dome that existed in that fortress. (11)

Chaupai : The Guru, then, positioned the other Singhs at vantage points,
But they had all run short of ammunition.

Moreover, they were extremely exhausted and suffered from insomnia,
Their numerical strength reduced to just forty at that place. (12)

Since some of the them were wounded, others were lying dead,
The Guru felt extremely worried about the consequences.
There was one Gani Khan, a Pathan, in the company of the Guru,
Whose brother had succeeded in reaching near the fortress. (13)

He shouted to his brother to come out of the fortress,
And assured him to take him home safe and well protected.
The Guru heard the shout of this Pathan from outside,
And called him inside to brief him properly. (14)

The Guru asked the Pathan to take him (the Guru) out with him,
For which he would be generously rewarded by the Guru.
The Pathan brothers, being the devout followers of the Guru,
Promised that they would definitely take him along with them. (15)

Dohra : There was one secret closed window in the dome in that fortress,
Which the Guru got opened by his bodyguards.
Thereafter, he picked up a small dagger from the weapons,
And also put some gold coins into his breast pocket. (16)

Chaupai : When the Guru tried to march forward after coming out of the fortress,
He could not penetrate through security cordon of Mughal guards.
Then the Guru raised a lot of hue and cry in darkness:
That the Hindu (the Guru) was deserting and running out. (17)

130

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

dohra

trust

chaupai
dohra

trust

chaupai

3M3raOT Wtf &3 I Hfddld Ft offtf §H Ut §3" I

§ us"^ era" wfr w i 335^ wfe ^75 w i i

gayo gayo bhayo charon or. satigur bhi kahin us hi taur.

tau pathan gur agai layo. vard madh turkan daryai val dhayo.18.

%3 HU3" oTd" 3TS I wff BUCT feof H^tt I
@?T U 3Jf US1^ | 3§ #5 H§ U^ I ^tf I

dord dapaurd kar gag jhall. agai dckhyo ik mahi chal.
unain layo tho guru pachhan. vahu lagyo tau dand sau pan. 19.

Hlddld §H ^St HUd" £3"1s I tSHH U^S I

3Td" Htf S BS ^"fs I S t5!H Ut B^S I 30 I

satigur us dai mohar phardai. istc raula aur dayo pai.
gur sochain na dag phardai. n mannai vah kis hi dai.20.

wti gra" wfr srat its trfrd" b£ uffts i

W5 UTO §H 5Tdt, <M ig^ u^ i^fs I 3=1 1

dhayo gur agai kari pet khanjar dayo dhasai.

ghol ghal us bahu kari, gur chhoryo paran udai.21.

30. rrtft HiJl^i^ oft feUTH^

20. sakhi machhivardg ki likhyatc,

('...layo sarab loh karad phirai')

§ Hfddld tTH 3TS I §^ FFtS H'Jk'd S3" I

nfddid t aw usrg- airts I tBt Wfe I HI
tau satigur jab gag aggrg. dhukg jai machhivardg ngrg.
satigur ko gayo pathan bahai. layayo khatri gulabo bulai. 1 .

h?xT twR gra" air trst ura- frfs i

US1^ HCT€ tUH>B 5Tdt 3rd" tdllf THdU §5^ 13 1
sunhu sakhi machhivardg gur bahg khatri ghar jai.
pathan sayyad khijmat kari gur torhin sirhu uthai.2.

§s ^S" Udtf wfr uwfe i h ytr wut sra" ara" w i
H5" u^t § »fed" i hu uM" FS fS5!^ 13 1
un kuchh dharyo agai parsadi. so mukh payo kar gur yad.
sanjh pardi tau andar ang. maddh havglibhag tikang.3.

tssr efe 3"ftr thut ws i 3 # gralir guis airs i
fer ?rd" asrt HdT^ i fnm % ofd^'w ihi

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

131

This slogan was shouted and repeated from all the four directions,

With the Guru joining these shouts in the same vien.

Asking the two Pathan brothers to keep leading him,

The Guru, mingling with Mughal soldiers, advanced towards the river (18)

Thus running, attacking and shoutiing they entered a dense forest,
Where they came across a cowherd with his cattle.
Recognising and identifying that the stranger was the Sikh Guru,
He started shouting and raising a terrible hue and cry. (19)

Satguru gave him a gold coin to keep him silent,

But he kept shouting more vigorously even after receiving the gold coin.
Apprehending that he might not get him arrested by the enemy,
The Guru felt that he was not amenable to reason. (20)

Dohra : The Guru, as a last resort, advanced and attacked him,
And stabbed him in the stomach with his dagger.
Despite his fierce struggle and efforts to wriggle out,
The Guru, finally, put him to permanent sleep. (21)

Episode 20
The Episode About Machhiwara
(Let the Steel Dagger's touch sanctify it)

Chaupai : When Satguru proceeded further after coming out of Chamkaur Sahib,
He arrived at a place near the village of Machhiwara1 .
Leaving Satguru on the outskirts of this town,
The two Pathan brothers called out a Kshtriya Gulab Chand. (1)

Dohra : Now, Dear readers, listen to the episode of Machhiwara,

How the Guru had entered the house of this Kshtriya house hold.
How the Pathan brothers had rendered a yeoman's service to the Guru,
By carrying the Guru almost on their heads. (2)

Chaupai : Kshtriya Gulab Chand brought some food for the Guru,
Which he partook after uttering a prayer of thanks giving.
He brought the Guru into his house at night,
And made him stay in the central most part of his Mansion. (3)

One or two more Singhs joined the Guru at this place,
Whom the Guru asked to stay with him in hiding.

132

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

ik doi tahin singh chal ac. tc bhi gurhi chhapai bahac.
ik din gur bakro mangvayo. singhan tai jhatko karvayo.4.

faH Hfedld 5!^ U^ftf I H3 H¥t U[U folded' I

3d5T ^ fcEft 3T% I UJU 3U USTW" 31! IU I

jim satigur jhatko kar khavhin. sut sankhi ghar turak giravhin.
dckh turak dc khattri garai. hamrc ghar tuh hadian darai.5.

tira1" : h tBt Hfedld srat ?f &1 ^nf wrfe i

ttfe fe3 3U5T 5T§ N't Hfe l£ I

dohra : tau khatri satigur kahi main hon mardo atti.

khabar hoi kit turak kau marai mohi albatt.6.

trust : § h Pddid e£ dyer s1^" i h bbt 5fwt i

feHt" 3+3 djd" dUCT I § HPddld HTU UUCT 19 I

chaupai : tau satigur dag rupyyc dar. so chug kaji rahyo masat mar.

isi bhant gur das din rahyo. tau satigur tahin chalno chahyo.7.

5 usrg- Hfe Here dw^'M i h fed id § at^C\ i

325 5fr ?5St y^'fe I WS fife^fe It I

tau pathan sahit sayyad ralvayo. kahi satigur ko banon banvayo.

daul hajan ki lai banvai. nilo bano kcs khindvai.8.

feH fHt|?i y^'fe I ^3 U5^5" 3^ d^TT I tf I

tim sikkhan banai banvai. phard astavai pathan bhac rahi.9.

UTd"§#^ 5rfdH rFfe1 I OTt 31^t tfr g 3ftf ^rfe I

3% ^ 3f HW3^ H^fe I rF Ud% 5!^E Pdld'fe I =10 I

pir uchkkc kahitc jain. nabi gani khan the tahin nai.

turai val tau multan sadai. ja pahunchc vahi kancch girai.10.

t^TdT : T3U W UH HHH fef SB1" 3% H 5% I

Hfddid otuti a^rfe §h feH dH wit UFFfe I =1=1 1

dohra : tih than huto masand ik phatta tanhi su nai.

satigur kahyo bulai us kim ham agai pujai. 1 1 .

ttust : urst m at dH § i uh bh buh ujst 3U £ftf i

H% feSH H 3H fed" W£ I UJ3t Ufe UK ef1 ^U I °Q I

chaupai : ghordi ghar ki ham ko dch. ham turn darab ghani bhar dchin.

burc divas su tab tih a?, kahyo ghordi dci ham chardain phahc.12.

Hfedjd" §H oRM I f Hd£ ^9" 5!H dUCT I

H f5Ud" FFfe Udt* I Hfddld aUS S §HH ?d^ I I

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

133

One day the Guru ordered for some goats to be brought,
And ordered the Singhs to slaughter these animals. (4)

As the Guru partook the meat of these slaughtered animals,

He kept on throwing the bones into the neighbouring Muslim's household,

At this, the Muslim started abusing his Kshtriya neighbour,

For throwing the left over bones into his house. (5)

Dohra : Thereupon the Guru's host Gulab Chand prayed to the Guru,
That he was a very poor and powerless citizen.
If the Mughals came to know about this sheltering the Guru,
They would, undoubtedly, kill him and his family. (6)

Chaupai : Then Satguru started throwing coins into the Muslim's house,
Which made him keep silent after picking up those coins.
After staying there for ten days in his manner,
The Guru wished to move out of this place. (7)

Then Satguru called one Sayyad to join his two Pathan followers,

And ordered for different kinds of dresses to be made.

Thereafter, they changed their apparels to look like Haj2 pilgrims,

By wearing long blue robes and throwing loose their hair upon their backs. (8)

The accompanying Singhs also changed into similar robes,

With the Pathans leading the contingent with Astavas3 in their hands. (9)

Proclaiming that Uchh da Pir4 was on his religious pilgrimage,
The two Pathan brothers Nabi khan, Gani Khan accompanied the Guru.
Marching towards the Pir's seat in the western province of Multan,
This small caravan reached the village named Kanaich5 . (10)

Dohra : There used to live one Masand6 in this village,

Who was known by the name Fateh,, the Masand.
Satguru sent for this Masand to meet him,

And asked him to get him (the Guru) out of this Muslim territory. (11)

Chaupai : The Guru asked this Masand to lend his horse to him,

For which he would be adequately compensated with money.

The cursed Masand, having fallen under the influence of evil stars,

Remarked that he did not wish to be hanged for the offence of lending his horse. (12)

Hearing this, Satguru said to him in prophetic words,

That he could not escape the gallows even after this refusal.

134

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

tab satigur aisg us kahyo. tun marno phahyo ab kab rahyo.
so lahaur jai phahai charyo. satigur bachan na ustai taryo.13.

su H^did tth wfr q% i Hrfe e^fe fura^% i

5JU1 iftu UH iHU'dd TO I Wfe(?3 5kF ufu tT1^ I I
tur satigur jab agai dhag. sarai durai turkan ghirvag.
kahain pir ham zayaphat khag. ab ik rat ihan rahi jag. 14.

t HCTU IWE feK grHl" I 4t"U UT-Fd" UW H^Ht" I

fef ^ Ml" y^f i ^3 3rrat yS1 if i <w i

tau sayyad pathan im gal thami. pir hamarai rojo mudami.

ik jaun sgti rozo kholain. phard tasbi mukhon thordo bolain.15.

wu h#u trfe FFftf ftuu i faqt asrgt £ih huu i ^ i

aur murid khai jahin jarur. bidhi banai ais shahur. 16.

»th ttuh u^-ru feH uu aju w frar <ro i ^ 1

dohra : tau singhan bhau khaio ab ham ki bhavgu haval.

ab dharam hamaro kim rahg gur son au jag nal.17.

tryst : § Hfddid §5 ^ g^-rfe i Hda &u sruu fed'fe i

#3" ijtf5H H3T 3UoT 5 ufe" I 3 ufe 3U5T H3T ddofcSl Hfe I °lt I
chaupai : tau satigur un dayo pharmai. layo sarab loh karad phirai.

zor zulam sang turak na hoi. tau hoi turak sang turkani soi.18.

fer nra" ara srdH U3Wrgt§ i im wq &g wet wwylS i

rt 3HU ^5" H?) HSTfe I UtT Uer f5GT WfH3HU J^fe I Htf I

ik aur gal karat patyaio. pallai bandh kuchh khana layaio.

jg tumro kujh man sankai. panj chubhg layo ammritsar lai. 19.

H§ S^d" fH¥?j otU f5gt I dddcS ojut" fo?H otUU sTU^t I
5fat 145^ Hd1" »Tgt I ITdK 5fttf >XH UTfltWT HSt I 30 I
sou daur sikkhan kar lai. turkan kahi kim karad chhuhai.
kahi pathan sharha ai nai. dharam kiyo ab hajian mai.20.

W3 WJft 3U WE7 I 5^U fey H77 UH^fW I

fur % 3U" HUT 31% I rfZyU Wfl" 33T^ 55" I 3^ I
parat khohal kar dgkhyo khana. kardah chaval dikhu man patiana.
uhan tg tur mohi gag. jatpur lammi langh bhagtg thag.21.

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

135

Soon thereafter, he was hanged from the gallows at Lahore,
Thus fulfilling the prophetic words of the Guru about him. (13)

When the Satguru proceeded further on his disguised journey,
His caravan was taken over by the Muslims at an inn at Doraha7 .
The Muslims reventially invited the Pir (the Guru) for a dinner,
And for a night's stay with them in the roadside inn. (14)

Thereupon, the Sayyad and the two Pathans advanced an argument,
That their revered Pir was observing indefinite Rozas8 .
That he broke his fast every night after partaking only one grain of oats,
And observed silence during meditation by telling on rosary beads. (15)

That the rest of the Pir's followers would be glad to break bread with them,
Such was the argument they advanced to their Muslims hosts. (16)

Dohra : Hearing this argument of the Pathans, the accompanying Singhs felt worried,
At the prospect of partaking food with the forbidden Muslims.
How could they protect the sanctity of their religious injunctions?
How could they keep their religious vows given to the Guru and the Khalsa Panth? ( 1 7)

Chaupai : Then Satguru suggested a solution by way of allaying their fears,

That they should sanctify the proffered food with the touch of a steel dagger.
The Guru clarified that a Singh could not be converted to Islam under duress,
Unless he had established a conjugal relationship with a Muslim woman. (18)

In order to prove the veracity of the Guru's instructions to the Singhs,
The Guru asked them to bring back a small portion of the Muslim's food.
If they still had doubts about their religious contamination after the dinner,
They should imaginatively have five dips in the sacred tank at Amritsar. (19)

Accepting Guru's instructions, the Singhs touched the food with a steel dagger,
But their Muslims hosts questioned their touching the food with a steel dagger.
The quick-witted Pathans remarked that that was the latest Islamic practice,
Which was being practised by the Haj pilgrims at Mecca. (20)

Next morning, when the Singhs unpacked the last night's left over food,
They were delighted to find it has turned into a pudding and rice dish.
Departing from there the Guru's entourage reached village Mohi,
And then halted at at Bhagta9 after crossing Mohi10 and Jaitpur" . (21)

136

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

3% ofW 3^ et£ oft

('fen nta efe e£ orawrfe')

21. sakhi kangard tap? din? kian ki
(lakhmir pas d?ra; chhot? sahibzadian di shahidi)
('im shir khor dui da? katlai')

Iruu1" : § Ht Hfddid 3U stw ntr frfe i

trts o?t feBT h£t ^ ?5fclHrU feu ^fe I HI

dohra : tau sri satigur turpujg kangard tappaijai.

dinai ki dhig pind madhg hut lakhmir tih rai. 1 .

trust : fen aw ft j-fedid au i w jsuhtu bu?> feu gu i

Hfeaju ml mu §h est i ~m usfen §h srat i? i

chaupai : tisai chubarg ja satigur bahg. a lakhmir charan tih chhuhai.

satigur khushi agyon us dai. aur hakikat us yaun kahi.2.

h f Pdofife t# uh uiu I § UH feg o!S !f CTfe I
ofuf fWHTU 3 UK fed" t" I CT oTUt a7^ I 3 I

jau tun tikai sakain ham pahi. tau ham kichh kat hain din yahi.
kahi lakhmir tun ham sir kai satha. hath jord un yaun kahi bat.3.

§ui" nfeaju wis ufe au i nfe nfe few feu gi" ay ws i
niu hs h flews ^st i 91 HiuaFFes iss feu^st IB I

uhan satigur pargat hui bahg. suni suni singh tih than bahu ag.
aur sunon jo pichhlan bhai. yaun sahibzadan chhotan sirvai.4.

HdHw ^ aut PydwQ i 3% fu" ^ fef fen fen e§ i
uu^ 3^ aju utjt f^u1" i sens nfearu ?w m i

sarsayon bhayo bahuto bichlau. turai uhan tg 16k nij nij dau.
ropard tak gur rakhi sambhara. layag satigur charan nara.5.

buu1" : &f irf ay fe^F u^u sus 3" wfe i

as" ^ O^us arst fasu wfe i£ i

dohra : uhan phaujain bahu milin char taraf tg ai.

bad mata lai potran gai bichhar kit dai.6.

trust : nta wu fmjs aro i uu^ ^ Hfedid tto i

trfe trfe ^ ss Fute i atf gju fbo-r wfs 121

chaupai : ab aur singhan sanaun gatha. ag ropard lai satigur sath.

khai khai lard lard bhag shahida. kahain gum kimjai vagid.7.

h#t uu au uuant i fb-r stu uuh uu^ ws i
uuatw^^aufe i sju" gju ufe uhu ^5 iti

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

137

Episode 21

The Episode About Kangar1 , Tapa2 & Dina3 Villages
(Stay At the House of Lakhmir and Martyrdom of the younger Sahibzadas)
(How two innocent Sahibzadas were Beheaded)

Dohra :Then after leaving Machhiwara Satguru moved further on his itinerary,
And arrived at the two villages of Tapa and Kangar in Malwa.
These two villages are located near the town of Dina (Nagar),
With Lakhmir4 as the territorial custodian of this place. (1)

Satguru made the upper storey of Lakhmir's house his abode,
Where Lakhmir arrived and made his obeisance to the Guru.
Satguru, being pleased with his obeisance and respectful attitude,
Explained him the actual situation as it prevailed then. (2)

If it suited Lakhmir to provide shelter to the Guru,

Guru would like to spend a few days at his place.

That even at the cost of his life would he shelter the revered Guru,

Said the humble Lakhmir to the Guru with folded hands. (3)

With Satguru sitting on his royal throne once again,
Many Singhs returned to pay their obeisance after hearing the news,
Dear readers must also listen to the events of the recent past,
As these events passed with the two younger Sahibzadas. (4)

Chaupai : Many people had separated while crossing the flooded Sirsa rivulet,
And returned to their respective homes and hearths.
The Guru had managed to protect his caravan upto Ropar,
And had brought his four sons along with him safely. (5)

Dohra : But at Ropar arrived the enemy force in large numbers,

And converged on the Guru's caravan from all the four sides.
Grand mother Mata Gujri with the younger grandsons,
Got separated and went in an unknown direction. (6)

Chaupai : Let me now narrate the plight of the other Singhs,

Whom the Guru had managed to bring with him upto Ropar.
These Singhs had been resisting, fighting and making sacrifices,
So that their Guru might proceed and escape the chasing enemy. (7)

Being harassed and chased by the forces of hill chiefs near Sirsa,
The Guru and his Singhs had somehow reached Ropar.

138

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

sarsai par bahu parbati akag. im kar pahunchg ropard ag.
roprdiyan dag buhg kholah. kahain guru rahin hamrg kol.8.

tffe tffe ^ I K^^J PddJl KB I

fHW H ^ I fiftf "§?) I tf I

dui dui char char lag vara, hit kut dgnh tithi mar.
kitak singh jo kotlg vard rahg. nahin un khohg au marg nahgn.9.

HtOft trfe dU Hfod fHUf ^gi^ | IJS^S fejHT §H Bit oHG I

nra" fHUf H HtTHt 3TS" I I # §H % eft 5ra£ I °(0 I

zakhmi hoi tah bachitar singh varyo. pathan nihang us chango karyo.

aur singh jo zakhmi gag. vai bhi us thg changai karag.10.

#u^" : sjst ^ v&s i frfe gut <nf to i
uit St §h efr 5rg- gHt»r £h i <w i

dohra : kai var vahu pathan tho jai rahto gum hazur.

ghordai jordai us changai kar khushian dgt hazura. 1 1 .

tRj^t : ytfU WT %^ H?kJ % WS I ftlH oftlj arffe nt^ W WB I

fyi1 fret kb ^ sfcft i ut a^in-K dHielS Hd" utst i <p i

chaupai : ab agg phgr sunhu vai bata. jim kig bajidg shir khor ghat.

roprdon judi mat un kini. huto Mhman rasoio mat hini.12.

§H ^ ?f 3^ Wtf I §7^ ^tB HUH FT KB BoTO I

mt hh^t i dim whs ami i °& i

us kg man main bad lab ayo. un dgkhat darab ju mat chukayo.
hirg moti manak sabzg. huto galyo baman jit gajbai.13.

^ )-nt forT 3Tfe§ dWH I ffM t§HSi?H I
wfE §W3 m aiFSt I #Fr H# 5!# oidH'^l I
lai matai nij gaio garama. sahgrdi tho us ko nam.
jai ujard madh dhakk bahai. chij sabhi un kari kabjai.

5!% KB1" TJH ItWf "SWS\ I dH HT^ ftTd1" 5!^ S oret I
HB1" 3% UH l^d1" rF?) I <JH 5T aiF§ fe^ 5!OT I I

kahai mata ham jimin dabai. turn man chinta karyo na kai.
mata kahai ham chinta j ana. ham ko bahau kitg kalab makan.15.

; 3 fcH U^" fort KB1" ^ft Wjrfz I

dohra : tg bahman nis ghar nijai mata rakhi bahai.

par ranghrdan morndai kahyai muhi milau nibabai jai. 16.

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

139

The Lodhi Pathans of Ropar opened their doors to the beleaguered Singhs,
Hoodwinking them that the Guru was enjoying their hospitality. (8)

These Muslim residents took small groups of Singhs into their houses,

And looted, plundered and ultimately killed them.

But some of those Singhs who had taken shelter at Kotla,

They were neither robbed, harmed nor killed by the residents. (9)

The badly wounded warrior Bachhitar5 Singh also sneaked into Kotla,
Whom his Pathan hosts nursed and treated his wounds.
The other Singhs who were also wounded and injured badly,
They were also attended to and healed of their injuries. (10)

Dohra : These Pathans of Kotla6 had been visiting the Guru at Anandpur Sahib,
And staying there with the Guru for days together.
The Guru, being pleased with their loyality and allegiance,

Had been honouring them with valuable gifts of horses and expensive robes. (11)

Chaupai : Now, dear readers, read further about that most tragic incident:

How the Sirhind ruler Wazir Khan7 executed the two infant Sahibzadas.
How they along with Mata Gujri were separated from the Guru at Ropar,
By their own wily and wicked family butler, a Brahmin by caste. (12)

Who was extremely lured by the Guru's family gold and silver,
Which he had spotted being carried by Mata Gujri.

Seeing the expensive diamonds, rubies and stones in Mata Gujri's possession,
The poor Brahmin was dazzled and demeaned in his character. (13)

He took Mata Gurjri and two younger Sahibzadas to his own village,
Which was known by the name of village Saheri Kheri Brahmana.
After landing Mata Gujri and two infants in the midst of a wild growth,
He took possession of all the valuables from Mata Gujri. (14)

Telling Mata Gujri: Since he had buried the treasure in the earth,

She need not worry about the safety of her valuables.

Mata Gujri told that since she was more worried of her and grandsons' life,

He must make them take shelter in some safe house. (15)

Dohra : Then taking Mata Gujri and her grandsons to his own house,
The Brahmin provided them with shelter for the night.
But he himself approached the Muslim police officials at Morinda,
And asked them to get him in touch with the Nawab at Sirhind. (16)

140

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

trust : h s^ht ?ra" c^'fe I fe§ h# 3H few Pt^'fe i

iTa1" 3uT3?> £ ?>fu 5TTCT I ~3$3 HTO §?> H3T & I ^ I
chaupai : mai dgungu gur putar phardvai. diu moko turn inam divai.

jara tal ranghrdan ng nahi kiyo. turat baman un sang lai liyo.17.

WHS H3" V&ift Wk I 5^ fefW §S tfejH I

FP?5t H1?^ ^TUJ3" tjfe ^Tgt | @^ uj^ HUT^t" | ,

baman mord shatabi layo. dag dikhal un chaukas bhayo.

jam mam ranghard dui bhai. un an murndg ghar rakhg bahai.18.

fesf H% fe5T PiHddt! I Htft% OTt1?^ I

fet WPH HTf yH I #S H^Rja 3H HOT wf I Htf I

ik sambhg ik gayo sirhanda. phardai bajidai kar dag band.

divo anam guru putar phardavon. din mazhab turn madad puchavon.19.

fej^t §tT W^t I ft£ PHddt! §S fejT H3FSt I
3^ adW H 35£? ofd" I HT3T 3TTTdt H1^ ^? I 30 I
itni sunat phauj chardah at. lag sirhand un dhig mangai.
chardah buraj so takrdg karg. mata gujri sathg phardg.20.

thfet : ^Td" tBT U§ HtF 7^H I fej ufeiGT ET ofd^ FPoT cJTdtFH I

gif 7) wxk §h ere i fe-r sra" hhs?? ^fu w 1 3°! i

chaupai : aur khattri huto sucha nand nama. kit ghallyo tho karan sak gurdham.
gum na mannyo us rakhyo yada. im kar samjhayo un vahi bad.21.

§s sa^a e mu fm$ i at £ sfht irfd" i

»T tT fes 3§ §5^ I 33" ^ H ~tTTgt I 33 I

un kahyo nabab g sarap bisurg. chhotg badg g dasaing zarurg.
au ju in kou tuhmat uthai. tuh tg nanhi so dittijai.22.

»ta fe^ § ^ HWdlW) HVfe I W3 frW % 5^t ^^rfe I

u

§st ugt fey Hd^fe i sf ante ^ aw^fe 1 33 i

ab in kau dg malgriyan saumpai. marg jinhain hai kai bharai.
unkai hatthi inhain marvai. tau bajidai lag bulvai.23.

F3" yu)-re a^ §?> ma i wi^rT fera" # wq wti i

3>it h1^ gra- sot tr ^rgt i §h az 3K H^fet 1 39 1

shgr muhmmad bad un thayo. akhvaj khijar bhi satho ayo.
tumro maryo gur nahar khan bhai. us bgtg turn dghu marvai.24.

StRT" : Fd" HU)-Fe sfe gi^t aw? hth Tow1 1

UH Htd" £fd»r TOT ?f WRH Wfe I 3U I
dohra : shgr muhmmad nahin gani bolyo sis hilai.

ham marain shir khorian jag main aujas ai.25.

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

141

Chaupai : He promised to get them capture the Guru's two sons,
Provided he was suitably rewarded for his services.
The feudal Muslim officials acting on the Brahmin's information,
Immediately went along with the Brahmin to his village. (17)

They returned soon to Morinda along with their informer Brahmin,
After verifying his information and increasing their vigil around the place.
These were the two feudal police chiefs named Jani Khan and Mani Khan,
Who brought Mata Gujri and the two infants to their own home at Morinda. (18)

While one brother kept a vigil, the other rushed to Sirhind,
But Wazir Khan took them into custody and imprisoned them.
While they insisted to be rewarded for getting the Guru's sons arrested,
And helping and promoting the sacred cause of Islam. (19)

Hearing this the Nawab despatched an armed force to Morinda,
Which brought Mata Gujri and her grandsons to Sirhind.

The two Sahibzadas were imprisoned in an upper story dome under strict guard,
And Mata Gujri was also imprisoned along with the Sahibadas. (20)

There was one Sucha Nand, a Kshtriya courtier in Nawab's court,
Who had offered his daughter's hand in marriage to earlier Guru's son?
The matrimonial offer of his daughter having been refused by the Guru,
He nursed a grudge and wished to settle old scores with the Guru. (21)

He incited the Nawab branding the Guru sons' as poisonous vipers,
Who were bound to sting and harm the Mughal empire sooner or later.
But the Nawab must also not take blame for their execution,
As he would not be able to bear its consequences. (22)

So he should hand them over to the Nawab of Malerkotla,
Many of whose brothers had been killed in war by Guru's forces.
So in order to get the Sahibzada's executed by Nawab of Malerkotla,
Wazir Khan summoned the Nawab of Malerkotla to his court. (23)

Sher Mohammad Khan,8 the chief ruler and Nawab of Malerkotla,
Came to Sirhind along with his brother Khwaja Khijar9 .
Since Sher Mohammad Khan's brother Nahar Khan was killed by the Guru,
He should take his revenge by getting Guru's sons executed. (24)

Dohra : Sher Mohammad did not agree with the Nawab's proposal,
As he shook his head to express his disapproval.
In case he got these innocent, infant Guru's sons executed,
He would get stigmatised by the world for such a sin. (25)

142

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

trust : §fe h£ sra" H3T Md'yl i w af^gt i

§s s H'cfr uw I H iOT nra" 52^ Rd-d 1 d 1 i I

chaupai : 6i mug kar jang larai. marain shir khorkaya badiai.

unai na mani haha nara mara. tau nabab aur thatyo bichara.26.

jfe ar^sr §s ani? i uu >thwto w% i

#fi t"%Craj I fflH HW 3K HB 5!^ yrg- I 39 I
sadd balak un dou bahag. hohu muslaman sukhan alag.
nah avan din tau daiygu mara. jim maryo turn pit kar khavar.27.

ctu m H'tMb # »ra i uxt fie § Hot Hd^& i

UHt fte1" 3^ OT1? I H'dcV^'d ?U^W I I
yah sun balkan gusso ayo. hamrai pit ko sakai marvayo.
hamro pita bad rakhat hathyara. maranvarg vahu lag mar.28.

hp?) fcwa- cr Hy?) ©tnir i !f & faau ^ i

H^TUftf S HHOTTO I 5TT foaU fe?> W$ rU7> I Ptf I
suni nibab yaun sukhan ucharg. hain g larkg ibah karng varg.
jau gh hohin na muslamana. karon ibah in maro jan.29.

: fcoT oTUt HH OTZ Hfe 3^oT 3S udH?7 I
UlHrl1 U^f WW @S ?) 3WT H?) I 30 I
dohra : itak kahi jab dusat suni turak bhag parsinn.

phardain ghasitain hovtain ayo unai na taras man.30.

tR^rf : % ipd1" feoT ^% I % US 5T3" "feaiT I

3^ 33^ 3F5t ftfe fgrfe | feHHFJWHfe^ 5T3W"fe I 3=1 1

chaupai : huto uhan tho chhura ik varo. dai godg hgth kar zibah daro.

tardaph tardaph gai jind udai. im shir khor dui dag katlai.31.

crat a^ a^ hb ?5st i ftra" aw e£ u1^ §sst i
a^oed1 i d'd'ocd h?7 frar? §W 1 3? i

yahi bat bad mat sun lai. gir burjon dag paran udai.
aiso bhayo tahan badkara. hahakar sun jagat uchara.32.

oTU oJIF §H ^oS 3TW H §?> HWHT cfr?> I

mau efocB <re fHruw tjolud szt hhT?> i 33 1

kaho kahan us vakat gal jo un julmi kin.

ambar chahiyat hut giryo chahiyat phati jamin.33.

tusdcvH7 (zafranama)

tuU1" : H H?5t§ 3T75 ajf H FF Is ^fe oTW I

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

Chaupai : The Nawab said that his brothers had died in war while fighting,

But what greatness would it bring by the killing of the innocent infants.
He left, unconvinced, after a fervent appeal against executing the innocents,
Which made the Nawab think of adopting another strategy. (26)

Summoning both the infants to his royal court,

He addressed them politely to convert them to Islam.

In case they refused they would be executed as mercilessly,

As their father had been tortured and executed. (27)

Hearing these words, the two young ones felt outraged:
Who could have the guts to get their father executed?
Their father, being always armed with mighty arms,
Would have killed anyone who dared to attack him. (28)

Hearing this reply, the Nawab made a declaration,
That these boys definitely deserved to be executed.
In case they refused to convert themselves to Islam,
They must be done to death by slitting of their throats. (29)

Dohra : As soon as the wicked ruler made this pronouncement,

The Muslim court audience felt extremely delighted at this.

The officials caught hold of the Sahibzadas and dragged them out,

Without having an iota of mercy at these two innocents. (30)

Chaupai : An executioner with a dagger happened to be present there,

Who beheaded the Sahibzadas by pressing them under his knees?
Gasping for breath, the Sahibzadas shed their mortal frames,
So the two innocent infants were executed in this manner. (31)

This tragic news of Sahibzada's execution reached Mata Gujri,
Hearing which she also died by jumping from the high dome.
This is how a great tragic event came to happen,
Which made all the people to utter a cry of anguish. (32)

Dohra : Words fail me to express that act of merciless killing,

In which those Mughal tyrants of the times had indulged.
While the heavens would faint to fall from their celestial heights,
The earth would faint to crack at such a heinous act of crime. (33)

Zafarnama — An Epistle of victory

Dohra : The Guru heard the tragic account of Sahibzadas' execution,
While he was putting up with Rai Kalla of Raikot.

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

so sumo gal gum jo ja baithg rai kol.

ayo taraf sirhand kg un kahg ju roi roi bol. 1 .

W) Hfeajd" §H dd^'U I o(U fw 3 foB % OTH I

trau oft mrst i fe H'HiyH1^ fed" swh!" ferst ip i

sun satigur chup us karvayo. kahu sikha tun kit tg ayo.
khabar kou mata ki am. ki sahibjadan sir zulmi vihani.2.

§ fHtr udi fed" ufe1" i sus^ wjt ?wt sra^ i

sru1 orf yy4 feu1" s nfet" i feH H'Tdyd'ticS It Hfe feufel" 13 1

tau sikh chak sir ghatta payo. turkan apno nas karayo.

kahon kahan mukhon kiha na jai. jim sahibzadan kai sis bihai.3.

m oddflldl 57% 57dT* I ?>ftf ?fe Hd^dtldl'd' 3"dt* I

urst or ajd" uu hhsu i fed" a& ajd" nT fe^1" w 19 1

maddh kachahiri karo karyo. nahin vahi parvardagaron daryo.
ghardi ku gur rahg mashtah mara. phir bolg gur ji darirdta dhar.4.

§<F UH owfddl fm UJ^% I fej^ 3U5T §3 %% I

UH =So(Hld USFPfe # g ?^fe I §H § H^JH EF 57§ ?rfe I U I
uhan hutai kachahiri sikh ghangrai. kinai na mordg turak ut vcrai.
ham taksir patsahi bhi the nanhi. us ko marat tha kou nanhi.5.

ydH'dy 57 srdt fed" fm t srfe i

feu uh hhh puf fHtr Pr #ei" m wfs \£\

parsavarath kg karnai sir sikh dgt thg lai.

tih huto masand sulkkhanon sikkh sai chaudan ghar thai.6.

ufeyut* i oftiddl mrj i RdtVdMMw aw^rt" aw M" ?rfe i
w& was &w v wfs i fe?t erfe fe sit s ufe 19 1

raipuryo tho kachahiri mahi. chinarthalyo bulaki gal thambhi nanhi.
un bal maran ko kaya tho dai. binai dahi ki lagai na hai.7.

fe?> 3?) «3TT H 3?) tT^ I Wd" «d7 fed7 oT5 gtflr I

fe3?st srfe are" % Pdid'yl 1 § fHtrs fen »rd¥ nsfet" it 1

jin tan lagi so tan janai. aur 16k ik kurd bakhanai.
itni kahi gur ansu girai. tau sikkhan im araz sunai.8.

3 5[d^ Ufey^ HM^t" I 3H # 3Td^ 3 I

5 Hfeajd" fen aws h^w i feds §^ H3RW it! i

tu kartg pari puran gayani. turn bhi ggryo nain tg pani.

tau satigur im bachan sunyyo. harai birachh tord pat mangvayyo.9.

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

145

A messenger came with a message from the direction of Sirhind,
Who narrated the whole account with sobs and tears in his eyes. (1)

Chaupai : Hearing his sobs and cries, Satguru asked him to control himself,
And asked him whence did he come from to the Guru.
Had he come with any bad news about Guru's mother, Mata Gujri,
Or had he come with any news of oppression against the Sahibzadas? (2)

Tearing his hair most violently and wildly in a sense of remorse,
The messenger Sikh declared that the Mughals had damned themselves.
He said that words were failing him to express the manner,
In which the two younger Sahibzadas had been executed. (3)

They had been done to death in full view of the court audience,
Without any fear and wrath of God against this heinous act.
Hearing this news, the Guru kept silent for a moment,
Then he spoke with great firmness and self-restraint: (4)

There would have been quite a few Sikh officials in the court,

Did not anyone of them object to this Mughal act of tyranny at that time?

The Guru's family had not committed any act of criminality,

Nor had anyone been ever punished for speaking the truth. (5)

Dohra : For the protection of the rights of others and their welfare,
I had raised and trained the Sikhs to sacrifice their lives.
The Guru appointed Masand Sullakhan must have been there,
And there must have been fourteen hundred other Sikhs there. (6)

Chaupai : Were Masand from Raipur10 and Masand Bulaki from Chanarthal 1 1 not present there?
Did they not intervene to stop this criminal act?
Was there any logic behind the execution of these incidents?
They alone feel the heat who are burnt in the fire. (7)

Only the wearer alone feels where the shoe pinches,

For other spectators it is a meaningless spectacle.

While uttering these words, the Guru shed tears of remorse,

Which made the accompanying Sikhs ask a humble question. (8)

The Guru being Omniscient and having complete faith in God's Will,

Should he also display human weakness to shed tears?

The Guru answered to this humble query of the Sikhs,

By asking one of them to pluck a green leaf from a tree. (9)

146

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

SZUS Ufe fS3 ?>Pd" fHhm I H fH¥?j ferfe ufew? I

tT? Pyd^cS fHH w% i crfr h hwt HdTd" i i

tutyo pati tit nir simayo. so sikkhan dikhai patiayo.

jardah birchhan simm avai nira. yahi to manas chgtan sarir.10.

t^ra1" : feg" nlddid §h frw ya? fes iftf hw Trfu i
§hT frw 3^ fen orut fer H&at ysrg' oftrfu i ^ i

dohra : phir satigur us sikh puchhyo kin haha nara maryo nahi.
usi sikh tab im kahi ik malgri pathan kahahi. 1 1 .

tft-fST : § Hlddld HT Htf g'dT-TO I W4?>T rlV ?U WUI I

_ * _ ^ _ — y —

§?> sra^t 1rra" »ra?) ust i ^ft ajf o?t §?> ai^t i <p 1

chaupai : tau satigur sri mukhon phurmayo. apuni jardhan gayo vahu layo.
un karni sir auran pai. vaj guru ki un rakh gai.12.

U'dJH'Jl =10 (khial patshahi 10)

H^rut tffra" fmuw fsrar otwztw w Hfe1" i
^ wfi hefj trap" 33 ^fe»r e1" ^fus1" i '

'mitar piarg nun hal muridan da kahina

tudh bin rog rajaian da odhan nag nivasan dg rahina

sul surahi khanjar piala bing kasaian da sahina.

yarardg da sanun satthar changa bhath khgian da rahina.'

t^ra1" : et?> ^ ut Is ajd" IV fetjt few i

fag iM fag <SHld=S feg- @wt O^toB W I °(3 I
dohra : dinai kg hi baith gur baintan likhi vichar.

kichh jang kichh nasihat kichh ulambhai hakikat dar.13.

trust : h $3fr ^ est wfe i ott fmi ^ uubih frfe I

f# §S HSt HUHt 3# I wfc Su3T cN? 3St I I
chaupai : su nurngai val dai ghalai. daya singh lai pahunchyo jai.

thordi un suni bahuti rahi. jani naurngg phauto bhai.14.

»Td"H?r Hlddld # 3fe I frIH 31 3FJ tfo I

fer fes Hfddid 3? i tier uFrfe ferg- fepr | ^ ,

aur sunon satigur di galla. jim dine ton gur bhac chall.
ik din satigur bhag diala. dayo parsadi nikar nij thai. 15.

h ?5wrd" for ura" ^ 3M i wfs ura?st I
h sct i uh HdsEidl fso-r titnr wi^i

so lakhmir nij ghar lai gayo. jai gharni kai panai dayo.
so gharni konai dabvayo. ham sarvari kim jiain khayo.16.

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

147

When the tree stem also shed a drop of water from a point of plucked leaf,

The Guru provided the reason for his emotional weakness.

When even an inanimate tree was constrained to shed a tear at its loss,

How could the Guru, with an animate body, remain unaffected by such a catastrophe? (10)

Dohra : Thereafter the Guru enquired from the messenger Sikh:
Did no body else intervene and appeal for mercy?
The messenger replied in this manner to this query of the Guru,
That the Pathan Nawab of Malerkotla had appealed for mercy. (11)

Chaupai : Then the Guru uttered these prophetic words from his sacred lips,

That the Nawab of Malerkotla had saved his territory for generations.
The curse for this heinous crime would fall on other Mughal territories,
As the Nawab of Malerkotla had stood by the Guru's Sahibzadas. (12)

Khial Patshahi Tenth (A Composition by the Tenth Master)

(' 'O Messenger), convey the plight of His disciple to His Beloved Friend (Waheguru the Divine),

Estranged from His Divine Company and remembrance of His Holy Name,

Even a sleep on cushioned beds is as painful as bodily sickness,

And a life in Palatial Mansion as wretched as an existence in a serpent's hole.

The wine decanter looks like a tipped spear, a goblet like a dagger,

It is as if one's throat is being slit by the curved knife of a butcher,

But if it be His Divine Will and His Divine Command

A bed of bare earth is preferable to the luxury of damned Mansions."

Dohra : It was during his short stay at Dina Kangar,

That the Guru had composed an epistle in Baints12 .

It contained a few words about war and words of admonition,

As well as a few words of complaint and the emerging reality as it was. (13)

Chaupai : This epistle was despatched to Aurangzeb, the Emperor, and

The beloved Daya Singh reached the royal court with this epistle.
Aurangzeb could barely read a small portion of this lengthy epistle,
Whence he expired during the night as it approached soon. (14)

Now, dear readers, read further the account about the Guru,
And the way he made his departure from Deena (Kangar).
How one day Satguru felt so much pleased with Lakhmir's services,
That he offered his holy parshad to his devout host. (15)

Lakhmir took this holy offering to his household,

And handed it over to his wife for distribution among family members.

She got Guru's offering buried in one of the corners of their house,

As they could not partake of Guru's offering, being followers of Sakhi Sarwar. (16)

148

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

u>rat >xh 3 wfs I wrs §s swrd-^wfe I

feu HlVdid t urrfir »ro i 5raw §^ uh 2hu vmz i =19 1

hamri jardah ab hi tg jai. lino un lakhmir bhulai.

phir satigur kai pasahi ayo. kahyo unain ham tabar khulayo.17.

#u^" : Hlddjd first fre ufc orat mtfte %r^ws \

§ Hlddld 3JH ^t& UUCT Ed" H?) rFH I I
dohra : satigurjanijanhutikahilakhmirtainjhuthibat.

tau satigur gusso kiyo rahyo dur man jat.18.

tft-PSt : § WtfHtd1" CRT oJCF ^ttf I feifCT d }fe foO-T wfe I

UK »f£ 3U 5!US f&m I uldJd'dl 3K I Htf I

chaupai : 6 lakhmira yah kaya kiyo. likhyo lilar mgt kim liyo.

ham ag tuh karan nihala. patishahi turn likkhan bhal.19.

sruzt t jfc £3" s aff i wuHfe! ufo§ utf i
Tfci HH3d" feg- arrau 5W i ?)ftf cSdd1^ §h t w& i ?o 1

kapti kai sant ngrd na bahain. ab ham it tai chalio chahain.
nahin sasatar kichh bastar dayo. nahin nazrano us tai layo.20.

33. wv\ fyd'd(S tTW ute oft

('...Hit ofy# ^fL..')
22. sakhi birardan jal pilu da varan ki
('...muyo kapuro chardah phahai...')

#UUT : orfu o( 3Jd" §S 3U oTUd" fe I

§fa # ftiH u§ h§ ni^f1 afe 1 hi

dohra : yau kahi kai gur uth turg kot kapurg vail.

uhi bhi phahai jim chardhai sou sanaun gall. 1 .

trust : m nTddid gu i thmct Brut uu i

Hfddld 5fatJ W »feu §=Ffe I 5!Hd" 5OT1" UH ShF y^'fe 131
chaupai : jab satigur dhur pahunche kota. milyo kapuro man rakh khot.

satigur kahyon asan andar utrai. kamar kasa ham ihan khulhvai.2.

>x7reud" 3 uh w fe?> ^g^uf 1 sn-rasmr uh few s^uti

H3I75?) oit UK Hiut 3F?Tgt | % tp^H § M ufeHUt 13 1
anandpur tg ham ja din turahin. kamarkasa ham kholhyo nanhi.
mughlan ki ham shahi guvai. hohu khalso tun lai patishahi.3.

5?yt fFd" y^t urat wst 1 §f% ytf t y^t wt^st i

UH3^UT 3U5!^ S§ I 53? git UH 3§ 19 1

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

149

Believing that their family would be under the perpetual curse of the pir,
She even prohibited her husband Lakhmir from partaking the Guru's parshad.
So Lakhmir returned to the Guru without following Guru's instructions,
And reported that his whole family had partaken the Parshad. (17)

Dohra : Satguru, being Omniscient and privy to the innermost human thoughts,
Told Lakhmir that he was telling lies before the Guru.
Feeling offended and outraged at Lakmir's disobedience,
The Guru decided to depart from his place. (18)

Chaupai : Admonishing Lakmir, the Guru told him that he had committed a blunder,
As he had himself ruined his destined glorious future.
The Guru had come to his household to bless him,
And to confer sovereignty after sighting him out of many. (19)

Since a saint never stays in the company of a wily hypocrite,
He would better depart from his place immediately.
The Guru neither gave him any of his sacred weapons or robes,
Nor did he receive any kind of offerings from Lakhmir. (20)

Episode 22

The Episode About the Brars1 near Jaal Piloo2 Forest
(How Kapoora3 was hanged on the gallows)

Dohra : After admonishing Lakhmir at Dina Kangar the Guru left,
And started advancing towards the town of Kotkapoora.
How Kapoora came to be hanged on the gallows,
I would narrate the circumstances leading to his execution. (1)

Chaupai : When the Guru finally arrived at the town of Kotkapoora,

Kapoora, the custodian of Kotkapoora, met the Guru with malafide intentions.

The Guru asked Kapoora for making arrangements for his stay there,

So that he (the Guru) might put off his armour and relax there for a while. (2)

Since his departure from Anandpur Sahib upto Kotkapoora,

The Guru had not put off his military armour so far.

The Guru told Kapoora that since he had dismantled the Mughal empire,

Kapoora should rise like a Khalsa to deserve Guru's blessings for sovereignty. (3)

But Kapoora having come under the influence of malediction of evil stars,
Was compelled to utter uncharitable words to the Guru.

150

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

kapurai sir khoti ghari at. usdai mukh tai khoti akhvai.

ham bandg han turkan kou. phard dgn turat phahai ham tou.4.

§ J-lfedld W) W I otyt 673t 3^ fed'd1 I

§ g^ gTU 5JT H|d" I | gr^e^ H^ftf HfU I U I

tau satigur sun mukhon uchara. kapuro katuro bhayo nikara.

tun phaho phaho karain zarura. tun phahg chardah marhin zarur.5.

tira1" : fed<sl odu ptp »frot" tot TO I

>W oOft g^T gt^ HS" ura" TO l£ I
dohra : itni kahi gur tau turg agli rohi vail.

muyo kapuro chardah phahai isai manjh ghar chal.6.

tfrjst : nra" 67yd" w; ora^ i ^^lltiHra *Hdiu'<sl i
ory^r ure g gt^r i ©?> 267 Ud" tptr fotftj i^i

chaupai : aur kapurc suno kahani. chardah phahai jim moyo agyani.

kapurc ghordc the isai dag. unain take par davabai likhg.7.

W If5t 3FH @?> M?> dlrl'dU I % t3?> Etft HW I

3jf aw> ("jftf *TOt" aro i ufe irstT-F?) otytr hw i 1 1

ja rauni garam un khun gujaryo. dai phahai tin isc maryo.
gum bachan nahin khali gayo. hui bgiman kapuro maryo.8.

Wft ttfd" 3Jd" I WHT t<jt rFH I

H fed Id §W fu^ gtf I W# )X^rgt at 3St Itf I

agai sunon aur gur bata. tur agg rahg rohi jat.

satigur phauj uhan rakh lai. ai avai turkan ki bhai.9.

rfz t Sdcvro i to Hgt ^ 3£ ara" ?ro i ho i

rok ruppyo kiyo as vara, pav piyado jo rahi nal.

jat birard thg tairnavalg. sgl barchhi phard bhag gur nalg.10.

t^ra1" : e^H frw to h fed id §s at £ftf i

h fors fro sit sir 3^ sra" wftf i n i

dohra : darab pardgson sikh ghalain satigur un ko dghin.

jo kichh avat dhil lagai dango turat kar lghin. 1 1 .

tftjst : 5!% foft 67H fo73 & fpf1 I 3^TS oft offe^'^l I
WTO Hfu>T it H3t I 67% o('Q&l 6T% ^t U3t IHP I

chaupai : kadai kitai kad kit lai j avain. turkan ki kahivai sunavain.

ablu mahimai dodai matti. kadai kaunikadg jhandai patti.12.

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

151

Kapoora replied that since he was a representative of the Mughal empire,
The Mughals would hang him instantly for siding with the Guru. (4)

Hearing these words, the Guru uttered these prophetic words:
Kapoora, the son of a bitch, had turned unworthy of trust,
Sine he was repeatedly uttering about his being hanged to death,
He would certainly be hanged on the gallows one day. (5)

Dohra : After uttering this curse, the Guru departed from Kotkapoora,
And proceeded towards another part of the forest area.
Meanwhile, Kapoora met his nemesis on the gallows,
At the hands of Issey Khan4 Manjh of Kot Issey Khan. (6)

Chaupai : Now I narrate the circumstances leading to Kapoora's execution,
How this foolish person came to be hanged on the gallows.
Kapoora had sold some horses to Issey Khan Manjh,

With the stipulation to make payment after collecting revenue from Doaba. (7)

Since Kapoora committed robbery and violence at village Rauni in Doaba,
He was hanged to death by Issey Khan for this crime.
The Guru's prophetic words about Kapoora proved to be true,
Because the dishonest Kapoora was executed for his crime. (8)

Dear readers, listen to the account of Guru's struggle further,
How he marched to the next part of the dense forest.
How once again the Guru raised an army there,
And how the rumours flew fast about the Mughal attack. (9)

How the Guru enlisted horse-mounted soldiers on a wage of one rupee per day,

How many other foot soldiers also joined the Guru's ranks.

These soldiers were from among the Jat Brars with their own horses,

Who joined the Guru's army with their spears and daggers. (10)

Dohra : Out of the money donated by the Singhs from distant places,
The Guru used to pay salaries to these Brar soldiers.
If, for sometime, there was a little delay in the payment of their salaries,
They got impatient and indulged in acts of indiscipline. (11)

Chaupai : These mercenary Brar soldiers kept on misleading the Guru,
On the basis of baseless rumours of Mughal forces' raids,
They kept the Guru on a continuous move to villages of
Abloo5 , Mehma, Doad, Matti, Kauni and Jhando Patti. (12)

152

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

ok WS\o\ tfeff wfa I if s wy ay fen wfz~ I

# IraT m nf am i ^ruTflT^^rfe^?^

kadai bhaikc chakkin jahi. kou na akhai bahu is thain.

huto rohi madh jou garama. kahan jano main tin kai nam.13.

W r¥ S^1" rTftf iTfe o(\W I § 77 ctg Hailf ^ftf FStW I
feoT feoT ^ feoT feoT I ^ftf ?> ^ S djd" H§T tfH I ^9 I
ja ja dcra jahin jahin kiya. 6 na kuchh chardhai sagvon chahin liya.
ik ik kuno ik ik pasa. dchin na aurai jau gur mangai khas. 14.

ire& ^da urfr ^tf i y>m wzt ay; w HT-re1 i i

pahlc lain darab pachhai rahain. ay 6 ai bahu mukhon sunhain.15.

eure1- : §hI" tut m fer fe?H Hr=sdjd wbtI" ugfh i

Hlddld IFW S>?> H?) tf^ fad"^ H UTT I ^ I
dohra : usi rohi madh ik divas satigur lagi payas.

satigur bhcjyo lain jan khanai birard su pas. 16.

tTUSt" : H tf^ ^ 7^f rR5 tTGT I ?rftf tTO UH U >joT3 3^ I

are i# yfe Hire" ferre i a?p? w\

chaupai : so khanai nai nahin j al dayo. nahin j al ham pai mukkart bhayo.
gur bhcji dui muhar nikara. un bhar din bcluc char. 17.

§ J-llddld J=fe tP^ oTUU{ I U1^? tp£ 3^ I

# UStw ^ y1^" I HdlHtJ tTW ofe1" I Htl I
tau satigur sadd khanai kahyau. panio patio khano bhayo.
do handian lai pani dita. ais sharmindo khanon kit! 18.

#ireT : w^b Httf are fey ^fw fad"^ t^fe i

wfe 5rm ere hI^ yt wfe i Htf i

dohra : avat majhailain gur dikhc bhcjyo birard durdai.

dekh ai tin kahyo yah majhailai mardc turf ai.19.

tjygt : Hfddid fen wr spsmz i t hIw fen W3 a3^ i

%d" Hfw? H3 K1^ I ere Hffo tr 3H ^ I 30 I
chaupai : sun satigur tis ais phurmayo. tai majhail kim mardc batayo.

phcr majhailan mat kahyo mardc. yah majhail hai turn kc lardc.20.

TjK mtti UH WEl I OT3|3 oVFWB UdB^st I

ffe fe»r% Hftf tfa a# i ^ fe»r% oral- oret i i

aur sumon sukhiyo birard hut bhai. chahain gum tc karamat partai.
nitt liavai mahin duddh buri. phcr liac kali kuri.21 .

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

153

Sometimes they led the Guru to the village Chakk Bhai ka6 ,

But no body or village offered the Guru and his force to be stationed.

How many such villages were situated in that forest,

I do not know the names of all those villages. (13)

Wherever the Guru halted and stayed for a day or so,
The residents demanded a rent instead of making any offerings.
Although each horse-mounted soldier also carried a canvas water-bucket,
But they refused to give water even to the Guru without a payment. (14)

They insisted on being paid their salaries for the month in advance,
And thrived by keeping the rumour mill about Mughal's arrival. (15)

Dohra : Once in the midst of this thickly forested area,

The Guru felt extremely thirsty for want of water.
The Guru sent a Singh to fetch water for him,
From the house of Khan, a Brar by caste. (16)

Chaupai : The Khan, however, refused to give water to the messenger,
Denying that there was not any water in his house.
But when the Guru sent two gold coins through the messenger,
The Khan Brar filled four cans of water instantly. (17)

But when the Guru summoned the Khan Brar to his camp,
The Khan felt very ashamed of his meanest act.
The Guru reprimanded him for selling water for money,
And made him feel ashamed of his meanness. (18)

Dohra : When the Guru noticed a contingent of Majhail Singhs approaching him,
He sent a Brar horse-rider to confirm their arrival.
The messenger returned and reported to the Guru,
That the wicked Majhail Singhs had surely arrived. (19)

Chaupai : Hearing this, the Guru questioned the Brar messenger,
Why did he term the Majhail Singhs as wicked?
The Guru reprimanded him never to brand the Majhails as wicked,
As these Majhails were as respectable as Brar's sons-in-laws. (20)

There was one Sumo Khan, another brother of Khan Brar,

Who wanted to test the Guru for his miraculous powers.

He used to offer the milk of a brown-coloured Buffalo to the Guru daily,

But one day he offered black-coloured Buffalo's milk instead. (21)

154

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

Hlddld UU UU HTH fowl* I SfUT-FU TOT ^t(^ W I

U fHtF I" 5CTCT I WU 3JUS ^ UTTU 5TGM 33 I

satigur hatth dhar sis hilayo. karamat jag dgkhan ayo.

hg sikkha tain kaya kamm kiyo. ant guran ko chahat liyo.22.

euu1' : f& Tpq fHtrs orucr uh <tu?> cur efts i

H Iddld 5fttg?S 5!UGT *m UH HUH H #S 133 1
dohra : jord hath sikkhan kahyo ham naran yah chhal kin.

satigur kahi phir na karyo ab ham bakhash su din.23.

33. Ho!dHd tfl" oft femHH

(UU feu dkW«l)
23. sakhi mukatsar ji ki likhyato
(hohu tuttu: lihu tuti gathvai)

eust : sryu sbu feu aw wst i ^ busts §s trau ujwst i
unir uu <^d'yl i ?u~u uh fee §h hub orurgT i ^ |

chaupai : kapurg katurg phir gal ai. val turkan un khabar ghalai.

lgvo bgshak gum phardai. nahin ham kichh us madat karai. 1 .

H W> 3U5T BUB Bf; WS I feB # ust *rau UJWi? I

wb" j^bhuuitW i Sd'd<s ferro^ srst 131

so sun turak turat chardah ag. it val bhi dai khabar ghalag.
ao aijab bahu bhai. bairardan bidh nathnai kai.2.

^HW^^gu^ i ft^uuTsrat Bsrfe i

HHH wu hIto ^tcr I §S TO HUT? UU UTCF 13 I

kunai j al kg lag bharag. lini rohi Iambi takai.

sanjam aur majhailan kiya. un bandhyo marnai pur hiya.3.

Pad'dtS Hlddld BSt JWfU I Bft UUT T5TB ?5H UTS I
Hlddld oTuT 5!dT ftoTS UW I WfU HtPB tT3H?ra 19 1
birardan satigur dai salahi. chalo rohi kit lammai dai.
satigur kahi kaya lokan hala. ahin sazadai jo ham nal.4.

BUU" : iu fyd'dcs dju sruT uu fatis tiwa i

^ HW H FFtdT US' §3 U>U mi

dohra : phgr birardan gur kahi chaho sikhan sath nibahu.

phard marag so paird pard jaug bad ut rahu.5.

trust : b§ Htws but hMu I foH stu H^did trfe few i

5-T3T% BUU I B 3U5T BH HUTU UTU l£ I

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

155

The Guru shook his head in disgust at his audacity,

That one of his devout followers believed in miracles more than in Guru's integrity,
Addressing him the Guru reprimanded him for indulging in such an undesirable act,
Of testing the Guru's spiritual powers through the show of miracles. (22)

Dohra : Thereupon Sumo Khan begged pardon and told the Guru a lie,
That the ladies of his household have played this mean trick.
The Guru, then, forbade him from indulging in such pranks in future,
But forgave him for this first act of his misdemeaneur. (23)

Episode 23

Now I Narrate the Episode At Muktsar Sahib
(If It pleases Thee please take us back into the Khalsa Panth)

Chaupai : Now once again Kapoora, the son of a bitch, betrayed the Guru,

And he sent a communication to the Mughals about Guru's whereabouts.
He asked the Mughals to capture the Guru without any hesitation,
Since his own forces would not lend any support to the Guru. (1)

Hearing the news, the Mughal forces raided the area instantly,
Although Kapoora had intimated the Guru as well about the raid.
As the panic gripped everyone all around the area,
Many among the paid Brar soldiers also planned to flee. (2)

Getting their canvas water buckets filled with water,
They thought of disappearing into far off corners of the forest.
But the Majhail Singhs kept their cool and did not panick,
As they had decided to sacrifice their lives for the Guru. (3)

The paid Brar Horse-mounted soldiers suggested to the Guru,
That the Guru's forces should retreat into the farthest corners of the forest.
But the Guru asked them as to what would be the plight of his unarmed followers,
And the foot soldiers who had been the part of the Guru's army. (4)

Dohra : Then the Brars addressed the Guru in taunting words,

That the Guru might choose to stand by the ordinary Sikhs.

They warned that when the Mughal forces traced their location and attacked them,

Then all His bravado to stand by ordinary Sikhs would evaporate. (5)

Chaupai : Then the Majhail Singhs made a proposal to the Guru,

That they should adopt a strategy, which might be practicable.

156

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

chaupai : taumajhailandaisalahi.jimkar satigur hoi nibahu.

jo sabh ham turn magrai jahin. tau turak sabh turn magrc dhahin.6.

fa?r ^ £ ?rftf i frjF wu 3# & wfti i

binan lardc 5 murdtc nahin. jahin jaho tahin c jahin.
ch jangli kat khahin lardai. singh majhail lardai khai.7.

panth majhailan agya dayyai. ap mar turn magron hatvayyai.
tau gur kahyo kuchh agai hovhu. bhal jaga kou dckh khalovhu.8.

a1^ feK grfe fest 1 yftra^ w wfo 1b-r est i

karat bat im rati bitai. muhirkkhan khabar ani im dai.

turak kasurian urar dcra paya. magrc magar ham houga aya.9.

e^ra1" : fc?5t g?^ m 3%" nt Hfeara" # i

dohra : itni sun sabh nath turc sri satigur bhi chhod.
apo apni un pai birard kahavat tod. 10.

tft-fst : fe§ ^§ fe ^ft 3^ I Ko(^ S5?> o( H3" I

if 5kj ?r £fofr tra^" fa»r^- 1 ast 5w ?r yirayl" fp^" i <w i

chaupai : kou kitai kou kit val bhayo. lukan nathan ko sabh dhab thayo.

kou kahai main pakki khabar liavan. koi kahai mai muhrakhi j avan. 1 1 .

313% Hlddld feHT ^JCT I 3St fe ?W I

&3 W 1^3 H I fe^fe^tH^t^SH I <Q I
gardvo pardyo satigur dhig rahyo. koi kitai kou kit val gayo.
let rupya bairard ju roza. itar bitar bhai sabh un phauj.12.

h%75 fiwtT £raf 1 #sr ?> Hare tre sfYat i
h wf ara" 1 hoth ajf ferf i =13 1

hutc majhail piadc pairin. roz na mangdc khat langairi.

so agai gur hatth bannah khardavain. ais mansubo guru dikhavain.13.

u1!1^ for s^Tst i 3K Irat trcl" i

S fa?) ^ UH ?) ttW I S^oT HBT t# Hftf 1^ I I

ham pavaingg ihan lardai. turn chardhyo bad rohi jai.

g bin lardc ham chhadain na gailai. turak sang rohi mahin railai.14.

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

157

If all the Sikh forces followed the Guru into the farthest corners,
Then the Mughal force would chase them till the end. (6)

They could not be repulsed without a direct confrontation,

As they would keep chasing Sikh forces no matter wherever they retreated.

These inhabitants of the forested Malwa had never fought a war,

As the veteran Majhails had been fighting for a long time. (7)

The Majhail Singhs of the Khalsa Panth asked Guru's permission for a fight,
As a lasting war with the Mughals alone would rid the Guru of their menace.
Then the Guru asked his Singhs to retreat a little farther,
Till some advantageous strategic position for defence could be spotted. (8)

They spent the whole might discussing the various options,
Till an intelligence official brought information about the enemy movement.
He informed that a Mughal contingent from Kasur had taken positions,
Who might then be advancing further towards the Guru's position. (9)

Dohra : Hearing this information, majority of them started fleeing from there,
Leaving and deserting the Guru to fend for himself.
Everyone panicked and tried to save his own skin,

Including the Brars who had proclaimed themselves to be the bravest. (10)

Chaupai : Everyone panicked and ran helter and skelter in all directions,
Searching frantically for a place to hide themselves.
Some disappeared on the pretext of bringing an authentic information,
While others pretended to get the latest intelligence. (11)

During this maelstrom the Guru was left alone and unattended,

As all of them ran away in whatever direction they could run.

The Brar horse-mounted soldiers who drew a salary of rupee one per day,

Also scattered and disappeared so soon, being mercenaries. (12)

But the Majhail foot-soldiers among the Guru' force,
Who never demanded any salary except for ordinary food,
They stood before the Guru with folded hands like loyal soldiers,
And made a proposal to the Guru to face the situation. (13)

They suggested that they would engage the enemy at that place,
While the Guru should escape into the remotest corners of the forest.
They believed that the Mughals would never stop chasing them,
Unless they were confronted and slaughtered in that dense forest. (14)

158

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

tira1" : jjt Hlddid h# H?st nfe tiwr eel" rwfe i
wbt w% tgr^ ajg- uiir i i

dohra : sri satigur soimannijoikhalscdaisalahi.

ago pachho dckh murd ac bairard gur pahi.15.

tfrjst : HTT fsfe ^rfe I oRF 35 3" cl?f 35t wfe I

§ Hlddld Uff HHT^CT I Hfe?W srfij WTW TO I I

chaupai : un ai manjo liyo uthai. kahanbaithg hophaujainbhai ai.

tau satigur ghordo mangvayo. satinamu kahi asan layo.16.

ttjt eft §3" ftw I § HdW cfr£ #Fra I

U — —

fort arae fe^ m^s i ®ct §1zr hhi3" tt1^ i °o i

chardah rohi ki or sidharc. tau suraj kichh kiyo ujarg.
disi garad phauj nikat avta. layo khoj ohi magrc dhavat.17.

5 tT?5^ djd" "feiT fl§ I UotH Ufg" UH 5% I

g^rwp diw 5!st i for tFiH 3K H#et ?5st i Ht: i

tau khalsai gur dhig hatth jordai. hukam hoi it ham khardain thaurai.
bhavan sath gur agya kai. ihan chahat turn shahidi lai. 18.

W&H aw ywfe i si tr3^ fa* aitfe i

ftHFd" #H JSdFfe I ofttf o!^of #535 gwfe I Htf I
turat khalso gayo khaloi. jhandai khardayo uhan gadoi.
dai nagarc chob lagai. kiyo kardak bandukan chalai.19.

t^ra1" : fd^5 trs^ urn u& #te fan wfe i

faH 5TU^ 33t §Ud" Urfe l?OI

dohra : turkan khardko kann payo pac chil jim ai.

tambuan jim kapardc tangc jhardan upar pai.20.

tfrjst : % H5 HH1" WSF I dldti'd d_pd" §5 H5 UT^F I

@H H1"^ 3td" I oilT rl'tidlld I 3°( I
chaupai : dckh tambu mann sansa aya. tirndaz gur un sun paya.
sava kos us marc tira. kou kahai vahu jadugir.21.

ufe ufe a^H 3f I foB wfr fe yf I
h Hsw gw few i h aratn §5 h1^ dTdw i i

hui hui iktthc bahutc turain. kit agai kit pachhc murain.
jo lukyo chhapyo un payo. so garib un mar garayo.22.

Wtr Hlddld 1?5 dfe I 1hhJ5 Frfir ^55 I

HsT §H "feof f^at UH I Wf5 Wd" ferat #3 I 33 I
agai sunon satigur val galla. singhan chhod khardg jahin chall.
sava kos ik tibbi hota. jai khardc aur tihki jhot.23.

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

159

Dohra : Sri Satguru Guru Gobind Singh agreed to the strategy,
Which the Maajhail Singhs had proposed to the Guru.
After running here and there, the Brar soldiers also returned,
And joined the ranks of the Guru's Majhail forces. (15)

Chaupai : They also insisted on the Guru to make a move from there,
As the Mughal forces were just knocking at their doors.
So the Guru asked for his horse to be brought to him,
And mounted his steed after praying to God. (16)

He proceeded with his force towards the dense forest,

As visibility had increased a bit with the rise of the sun.

The dust raised by the chasing Mughal force also became visible,

As they had also spotted and pursued the Guru's movement. (17)

The Majhail Singhs then appealed to the Guru with folded hands,
That with his permission they should take position at that spot.
The Guru permitted them to do so with the wink of an eye,
If they were really bent upon sacrificing their lives there. (18)

The Majhail Khalsas immediately took positions at this spot,
And planted their Khalsa standards on the ground.
They declared war with the beat of the Khalsa drum,
And fired shots in the air from their loaded muskets. (19)

Dohra : As the Mughal forces heard the gun shots and drum beats,
They pounced upon the Singhs like the hungry vultures.
The Khalsa pickets looked like the pitched tents,
As the Singhs had camaflagued the bushes with their uniforms. (20)

Chaupai : The bushes camaflagued as tents created a scarce among the Mughals,
As they had heard of Guru's reputation of being an expert sharpshooter.
His arrows could hit upto a range of more than a mile,
As he was reputed to possess miraculous powers. (21)

Scared of the Guru's arrows, they marched in groups,
Sometime marching forward, sometime retreating back.
Whosoever ordinary human they came across in the jungle,
They shot him down even if he was an innocent person. (22)

Now, Dear readers, listen further about the Guru's exploits,
Who had marched forward after departing from the Majhail Singhs.
There was a raised sand dune at a distance of more than a mile,
On its top, the Guru stood to watch the battle scene. (23)

160

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

<M 33 §U3 I 3?f tf? rT §3" 5% I
§?> 17TO?5 5fr»lHH?)3fol 14H UT^ gfe fe?> U3 tfe I 39 I
ap guru chardah upar khardog. dgkhain khardg ju ut val hog.
un singhan ki ab sun galla. pardg ghang hui in par chall.24.

: fHUf h 3^ srs h# f3H fb-r fi-rer i
fef S3 Hfe y^ir 3 33 33 ara" 333 I I

dohra : singh su chali kul sabhi tim im mith lai bat.

ik ik lard mari mukaigo tau dur rahu gur jati.25.

3U3~f" : frTPf tfWT of^t HWfe I feof feof feo(?5 H31 f33 333 I

33t feSBT f33 rW fe?^ I t£ fHUf 1433 3^ I P£ I

chaupai : jimain khalsai kari salahi. ik ik nikal marain tih thahi.

huti kichhak tit jagha nivana. khardg singh kachh parddo tan.26.

feof feoT Hi" m oJ3t»f?> H% I L|f H3 frlH HHH3 §UfH I
33 HHH3 Wf£ 3333 I 3fa afefr H3T H^f wfe I 39 I
ik ik marai au kaian marai. pardai shgr jim shamshgr ughardai.
dgkh shamshgr turak jain parai. tir goli sang marain ai.27.

3 fHUJ?> ?T 33or f3»fr3 I 3 € UJH I oJT ^3" I
§?> ^ %3 ?> fHUf?> UT? I §?> iTO fHUf F5fg?) HW I I
jau singhan pai banduk tiara, do do goli ghat vai karain var.
un nai bhgt na singhan payo. un janai singh sainkran mahyo.28.

^m§sMffTO I feH 5!3 33 ^fu 333 HoTO^ I
^ H^ §7^ H3 S3 I 3^ 5!3 H3" glJ^T U3 I 3tf I
gum maddh un innai janyo. im kar rahg vahi bahut sankanyo.
phatai mar un sabh lakh lag. halla kar maddh chhaprdi pag.29.

333T : 3 3h?3 af aw HfeEfeH1? i

HH33 aH3% §5#HWH? §3^ I 30 I
dohra : jo jivat kou bachyo so un dino mar.

shastar bastar un hutai so sabh lag utar.30.

333t : ?53Tt gv HOT JTCH? I H fe3 35 fus^ir W I

§3 ^5 at m: ttrft i tin gra" feat m^t 1 3=1 1

chaupai : lagi dhup kuchh payas santag. so phir natth pichhanhan dhag.
ut val ki ab sunon kahani. hutg khardg gur tibi makani.31.

Pad'd^ srat 513 3wt»r wfr i fnw; fe3 3H fte wff i

3 Ht H^dld WT §3^ I 335t §3 W# I 3P I

birardan kahi gur chaliai agai. singhan mar phir ham gail lagain.
tau sri satigur ais uchari. turak nathain un ai hari.32.

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

161

Climbing that hillock, the Guru stood on its top,

To keep a watch on the advancing Mughal army.

The reader might also listen to the account of Majhail Singhs,

Who came under the severe attack of a large Mughal force. (24)

Dohra : These Majhail Singh were only forty in numerical strength,
Who had made a unanimous resolution at that moment.
They would confront the attacking Mughal force in a single file,
So that the Guru might recede to the maximum distance away from there. (25)

Chaupai : As the Majhail Singhs of the Khalsa had resolved on a strategy,
Each one of them came out, fought with the Mughals and died.
As there was one low-lying land feature at a small distance,
The Singhs had camaflogued themselves behind this spot. (26)

Each one of them died after killing a host of Mughal soldiers,

As their attack with a sword was like the attack of a lion.

The mere sight of a Singh's sword made the Mughal soldiers flee,

But even those fleeing were killed with the shots or arrows and bullets. (27)

As and when the Singhs could load their muskets with ammunition,
They used to fire two shots at a time on the enemy.
The Mughal force failed to assess the strength of defending Singhs,
As they felt that the fighting Singhs were there in hundreds. (28)

They also thought the Guru was also present among these Singhs,
So they were extremely scared of these dare-devil Singhs.
But when all of these Singhs were grievously wounded and spotted,
The raiding Mughal force took over the whole low-lying swamp. (29)

Dohra : Whosoever among these wounded Singhs were still alive,
The Mughal soldiers killed him there and then.
Whatever arms, shields and uniforms they were wearing,
These were also snatched and disposed off from them. (30)

Chaupai : Under the scorching heat of the sun, some felt extremely thirsty,
And retreated fast in the backward direction.
Now listen to the other side of battle scene, Dear readers,
From where the Guru, standing on a Mound, was watching the scene. (31)

The paid Brar soidlers urged the Guru to escape and retreat further,

As the Mughals, after killing the Majhails Singhs, would chase the Guru's force.

However, the Guru uttered these prophetic words:

The Mughal would run away as they had been defeated. (32)

162

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

3^or n\ yfoff ufe1" i fm fm 3c? ytr w§t afe7" i
srfr ajd" yudi} 1 est w 333- 3£ fr£ 1 33 1

turak natha au akkhin ghatta. bir bir takai mukh lagai gatta.
yo kahi gur muhrakhg durdag. dai khabar un turak bhag jag. 33.

3 Hfddid u1!; fed" w% i nrfe @3U §fe fjTO?> uu i
& sJhw are" ytf @?) Osf i 1 1 hh!»f we1- 1 39 1

tau satigur pachhai phir ag. ai utrg uni sikhan pahg.

lai rumal gur mukh un pochha. dai dai khushian bahu bad 16cha.34.

; HIT rT3F 3 nTddld Hf ?5gt fl-f^rfe I

ftT3T frBt 5!#f l^t # fest HdildPd' wfe I 3U I
dohra : maddh j aga tg satiguru lothain lai minai.

jiti jiti karmain bhai di titi jagirhin lai.35.

trust : ast atH 3fa?> ud" udi* i ast i^ew; ud" Hdi* i

HHtfeCHSU? I lUTd" Hd" Hfe fat" S I 3£ I
chaupai : koi bis tisan par paryo. chali koi pacMsan par maryo.

sau sau doi do sau lau pag. agg girg mar mukhi pichhai na kag.36.

0\ UrT sft STdX^ HU I 33 djd" UiFdt I

§?> hct fHtr ^fe i 53 uni" yd" wfe 1 39 i

das bhi panj bhi karman bahu pag. tgtg guru hazari kag.
un maddh sikh jivat dui pag. hut hajur pur anand thag.37.

J-llddld W rJS! §fi H¥ 3rjj I fegof ^ §fi THUJ^ ©Ufi? I
Hfddld tT75 ©?> HV §»m I HTHfH Htf m »m I 3t I

satigur ja jab un mukh jhardg. kichhak nain un singhan ughardg.
satigur jal un mukkh chuayo. kichhak sas us mukh madh ayo.38.

Hlddld 5TUt ffW H3T ®J I K35H3Tfe&H^ I

3 §?7 mu afe y?ret i try 35 feu <^t di6^'«l 1 3tf i

satigur kahi sikkho mang lghau. main tuttho mang liho su dghaun.
tau un aggyon gall sunai. hohu tutthg lihu tuti gathvai.39.

tud1" : HT H fed Id dfe H?> f5gt oPBlW jflw feoTd" I

iffe qfe ara" fm?; sra^ srfe wot §w i bo i

dohra : sri satigur gall mann lai kagaz khisyon nikar.

dhanni dhanni gur sikhan kahyo kiyo parsvarath upkar.40.

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

163

At this, the Mughal forces started fleeing as if dust-blinded,

And looked helplessly as if they were dumb founded.

When the Guru despatched the riders to gather intelligence,

They brought the information about the disappearance of the Mughals. (33)

Then, Satguru came down and returned to the battle scene,

And dismounted and joined his beloved brave Singhs.

He himself cleaned the faces of his beloved Singhs with a handkerchief,

And showered his great blessings as desired by his Singhs. (34)

Dohra : The Guru started measuring the distance from the centre of the battlefield,
Upto each one of the scattered corpses of Singhs with his steps.
As many steps as a corpse of a martyr was found lying from the centre,
As many units of landed territory the Guru promised to a martyr. (35)

Chaupai : Some corpses were lying at a distance of twenty or thirty steps from the centre,
While some others were lying at a distance of forty or fifty steps.
Still some others were lying at a distance of one or two hundred steps,
But the faces of all these martyrs were found facing the enemy. (36)

Some were lying at a distance of five to ten steps ahead,

Whom the Guru blessed with multiple titles of bravery.

The Guru founded two Singhs alive among these dead bodies,

Who had been staying in the company of the Guru at Anandpur Sahib. (37)

As the Guru wiped off the grime from their war-ravaged faces,
They tried hard to open their eyes to look around.
As the Guru poured a little bit of water into their parched throats,
They felt relieved and started breathing a bit calmly. (38)

The Guru asked them to express whatever they wished to have,

The Guru, in his magnanimity, would instantly grant their wishes.

At this, these beloved Singhs appealed to their compassionate Guru,

That their written affidavit of once deserting the Guru be torn off and annulled. (39)

Dohra : The great Guru readily agreed to the plea of his beloved Singhs,
And tore off that written document taking it out of his pocket.
Praise be to those devout Singhs of the Great Guru,
Who had sacrificed their lives for the Khalsa Panth. (40)

164

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

3«. H^fl" Hrt W§ %H fkW oft 6ti4<s\ fyd'dfS oft

(d*wJl sot, yPafeG e§ orfe»r)

(UH^t oTTift CTU ?ift)
24. sakhi sabo sad£ d^s kian ki talvandi birardan ki
(talvandi dalla, bathindid dau kaddhia)
(hamn kanshi yah vahi)

: t Hfddld Ht tTW CRT STUd" 5?t oTdBH I

fro ^wfe 3f nfe mfafe Hrran i ^ i

dohra : tau satigur sri j any on yah kapurg ki kartut.

birard jalan valni chhad turg suni sabo badi majbut.l.

: rJ3 Hfddld 31^ ml ^ I H fF Is PdW^I I

chaupai : chardah satigur gag sabo valla, so ja baithg tilvandi chall.
pichhlg dag birard hatai. im kahikai tab dallai rai.2.

eu^1 : h tD-ra- u ajf §h uh tte sst rpfg1 i

?5# flisf % Ut ItT ^fe1 I 3 I
dohra : jau hamrg chal hai guru taiso ham gail lag jain.

chhutain nahin ham gail tg sad hi rqj bharain.3.

xIUEf : UH § H% H ftffTHH otsf \ 3?> H?> U?> H3" djd- fe3T ^ I

fen u^d" H§t fe»rfe»r i nrfe wPddjd It i

chaupai : ham tai sarai su khijmat karain. tan man dhan sabh gur dhig dharain.
nij parvar sad sabhi Mia. ai satigur kai charnin laya.

fo??f HOT fe^ fUCF yjT I fe^ dT§ KU SIH I

fes fe?> sdra-^ww i fe^ ujt§ fes uerfew m i

kinhain muhar kinain rupyya khgsa. kinai gau mainh ghordi bgs.
kinah danon kinah langar chalaya. kinai ghiu kinhg lun ghataia.5.

i$> HE HH FPH ?5St I H3" fe W% o(St qgt I
Ufe feofdd fSof ^ I 5Rf%- ^SiWH'Ht l£ I
dallg sad sab sabo lai. mat kit turak avai kui dhai.
hoi ikttar ik pal hono. kapurg vang na ghar main sauno.6.

EOT7 : Hfddld fej tfHtW" 5Et i%175 wfe I

w ^ w^ftf is ynW" & s frfe1 i^i

dohra : satigur tih khushian dai jhukyo jangal sabh ai.

lai lai avhin bhgt sabh bahu khushian lai lai jain.7.

trust : gof t€^h air H3T3' w-rst i a7? feH h°t fi-R5 srat i

srfeH flz ytr & v% \ fe^ ^te wa few ^rt 1 1 1

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

165

Dohra

Episode 24

The Episode About Sabo1 (Talwandi) Region
A Talwandi of Brars
(Talwandi of Rai2 Dalla, Expulsion of An Ogre3 from Bhatinda)
(This shall be our Kashi - A Seat of Learning)

: Then Satguru thought that behind this latest Mughal invasion,
There was the conspiracy of Nawab Kapoora of Kot Kapoora.
So leaving Jallanwal4 cluster of Brar villages,
The Guru arrived safe and sound at Talwandi Sabo. (1)

Chaupai : Thus after heading towards Talwandi Sabo of Rai Dalla,
The Guru finally arrived and stayed at Talwandi Sabo.
Imploring the Guru to get rid of the mercenary Brars,
Rai Dalla requested the Guru to be his guest of honour. (2)

Dohra : Rai Dalla implored the Guru to accompany him to his seat,
And assured the Guru of his whole-hearted support.
He would neither desert the Guru through thick and thin,
Nor would he charge any wages for his services (like the Brars). (3)

Chaupai : On the contrary, Rai Dalla would serve the Guru to the best of his resources,
He would offer everything in cash, kind and services to the Guru.
He summoned all the members of his family into Guru's presence;
And they all paid obeisance to the Guru as per Rai's instructions. (4)

While someone made offerings of gold coins or one-rupee coins and clothings,
Others made offerings of cows, buffaloes, horses and diverse other things.
Someone offered food grains for running a community kitchen,
While others made offerings of butter oil and salt ingredients. (5)

Rai Dalla sent messengers through out his entire territory,
Lest they might be overtaken by a sudden Mughal invasion.
He informed his subjects to assemble on a minute's notice,
Instead of keeping asleep at home like Kapoora's subjects. (6)

Dohra : Satguru showered his blessings on Rai Dalla and his subjects,

As all the inhabitants of this forested terrain paid obeisance to the Guru.
All inhabitants visited the Guru with their humble offerings,
And returned with the manifold blessings of the Guru. (7)

Chaupai

One day, a large congregation of the Sikhs arrived at Talwandi,
And they approached the Guru with the following words:

166

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

chaupai : gk divas bahu sangat ai. unain bat im sabh mil kahi.

sachch kahit jat mukh hai pardai. kisai vakhat sangh kholyo kuhardai.8.

§?> aw^ <m wr i uh m ara" w£ feH etr i
uh sjf oo-rst # a^ w5t i ~$U3 otF m aa^B a?5t i xf i

unai bachan gur aisg kahg. ham ghar gur ag kim dukh rahg.
ham karain kamai bhi bad ghani. rahat nahin ghar barkat bani.9.

aH? atsi Htrfer i wfs wfs ?u u>rat h? I

H H?> Hlddld H^W I t H fHUf W7W I I

basat bathindg madh ik dgva. khai jai vahu hamri sgv.
so sun satigur dalla sadaya. dai pahul so singh banaya.10.

orjct §h uh atsi few i PcSdw fe' ^3 fer mt to i
h§ a1^ t)w srat i atsi fist i ^ i

kahyo usai ham bathindai dikhayo. niklain daint 16k sukhi basayo.
sou bat dallai singh kahi. bathindai dgro layo jai. 11.

: atsi it oft& »rfe ofts %5 strfe i
au tot aut et^ fer srew fe i =13 i

dohra : bathindai dgro kiyo ai kino dait lakhai.

bahu andhi golai sang bahi bahu dinai 16k bundlai. 12.

trust : feH feH 33^ fro a1^ 1 531 ofd'sV> yy1 asr§ i

fen w$ w§ 1 uHgasasjfesra-Epf 1^31

chaupai : kisai tap kisai chardyo sir bau. lago karavan mukhon bakau.

kim ag ham karan akau. ham thg baithg bahu din kar thau.13.

Hfddld oftjt 5" THtf 3$ I fe^ fe rT^ ^fBFd" I

OTTdJ H1^ I HV Hd1t!<S aU old" tr<"d" I ^0 I
satigur kahi g sikh bhag hamarg. inai chhod kit jau agarg.
nahin ta turn ko daygu mara. saump shahidan bahu kar khavara.14.

HoT HIT H Sfe I tJ HH5F §H ag etcF I

oOTjT 3jf for H'dlydi §tu i !r yn U3^ hht ntu mi

gk purash madh so kaid kiya. dai mushkan us bahu dukh diya.
kahyo gum phuk mariyugu tohi. hai put potrg sabh sang johi.15.

§S H5 6F ^rgt I §H ttTH foTH €$J UJWgt I

Hot ^t fntr a?rfe i sra1 sn-d- >f 3>rat wfz 1 <\£ 1

un kahyo main makho ka bhai. us jim ham kit dghu ghalai.
moko bhi layo sikkh banai. karaun kar main tumri dhai.16.

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

167

"Guruji, it is an established truth that Jats are loud mouthed,

As their mouths have been opened by the pick of an axe by the Divine." (8)

They pleaded forcefully before the Guru for succour,
Because how could adversity prevail in the presence of the Guru.
They asserted that although they worked extremely hard in their fields,
Yet they always remained indigent and in want of necessities. (9)

They disclosed that there lived an ogre at Bathinda,
Who always devoured all what they produced.
After listening to their woes, Satguru called for Rai Dalla,
And initiated him as a Singh after administering amrit. (10)

The Guru asked him to lead him to the town of Bathinda,

So that he may provide succour to the people by expelling the ogre.

Rai Dalla Singh, obeying the orders of the revered Guru,

Led the Guru to Bathinda and stayed put there with the Guru. (11)

Dohra : The Guru put up a camp at Bathinda to deal with the ogre,

As the ogre also came down to assess the newly arrived Guru.

He caused a fierce hailstorm and darkening wind to blow,

In order to harass, frighten and disperse the general populace. (12)

Chaupai : He caused some people to be stricken with fever and nausea,
While some others were induced to stammer in a delirium.
The haunted people started complaining on behalf of the ogre,
That he (the ogre) had been residing at Bathinda for a long time. (13)

Satguru told the ogre that since the people of Bathinda were Guru's followers,

The ogre must vacate this place and shift to some other place.

Otherwise he would be done to death for his disobedience,

By handing him over to be tortured by the spirits of Singh Martyrs. (14)

The Guru imprisoned his evil spirit in the body of a human being,
Who was severely tortured by handcuffing his hands and legs.
The Guru threatened to kill him by burning him in hell fire,
Along with his whole progeny of his sons and grandsons. (15)

The ogre revealed that he was a brother of another ogre Makho5 ,

And pleaded that he might kindly be sent to join his brother.

Or the Guru should accept him also into the Sikh fold,

And assured the Guru of his whole-hearted allegiance and service. (16)

168

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

§ nlddid §h nrara1" est i w fad did Imfrf i

#Fra faddti at rT^i" yzngt i h b% aergt §h fto tr ffz? i =19 i

tau satigur us agya dai. ja sirhand kai madh tun bahin.

ujard sirhand ki jardhan putai. jo chahai bachai us sath kha jam. 17.

t^ra1" : TO SBOT §S 3% Udtf faddti g^u I

fiw H^did sratfeuln s^st ?rfe i i

dohra : mattha tgkyo un tabai paryo sirhandai rah.

dallai singh satigur kahi diho bhainso bhavani nai. 1 8.

tJUgt : 3^ fHUf t -m H3T^fs I oFZ dcJdS' Est ERT fed^'fe I

to it are" ^ wfe i sst aro to hi? siz i Htf i

chaupai : dalai singh tai layo mangvai. kat chutraphon dai dhar phirvai.
madh dgro gur lino lai. bhai barkat madh malvg tai. 19.

ftWW ffW <ol? fwf IFSt I ¥t U1^ ?5Zt" 3Td" t WSt I

u — —

w 3*fs §rgt |?r St i urew ?szT udH adH fm i po i

dial singh phathg singh bhai. khandg pahul lai gur tai ai.

au takhan bhai rupai kai potai. pahul lai param karam singh dotai.20.

fea toT as a awH^ i jto uh g^K a1 i
nfddid §h ud" ^ few i u1^ £ to ("ra i p^ i

ik sodhi kothai ko kaul sadayo. sath putar abhai ram ka layayo.
satigur us par bhag diala. khandai pahul dg rakkhyo nal.21.

fcs a Hfddid we H?ret I u §w ^ tT IJTgt I
toT aw au utt h^t i uw fs edns w i pp i

itan ka satigur bat sunai. hai bhanda vath pardai ju pai.

sodhi kaul kahu pas sadavain. parat utth nit darshan pavain.22.

: Hfddld H BHt!>f UJ^ HZ ^ I

uHdt awl" m sst »rfe hot gkr u^1 i P3 i

— u

dohra : satigur baith su damdamain likkhan ghard sut dgn.

hamri kanshi yah bhai ai murakh ihan pardhgn.23.

SuzT : TOd^FT ^% # h^ bw wz i Irr ur? ~m eh^u u^i? i
az e§ fHUf ^ i ui-r fnur # faraa1" fHW nez i ph i

chaupai : mahraj valg bhi sabh chal ac. bhains ghordg aur dasvandh chardac.
phul bgtg dou singh bhag. ram singh au tiloka singh sadag.24.

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

169

Then Satguru ordered him to leave Bathinda forever,
And establish himself in the town of Sirhind.

The Guru instructed him to wreck the foundations of the Sirhind empire,
And devour all those who tried to defend the Sirhind rulers. (17)

Dohra : The ogre left Bathinda after paying obeisance to the Guru,
And went on his way to the Mughal town of Sirhind.
Rai Dalla, then, beseached Satguru after the ogre's departure,
That they should make a sacrifice of a Buffalo to the Goddess Bhawani. (18)

Chaupai : Thereupon, the Guru asked Rai Dalla for a buffalo to be brought,
Whose blood was sprinkled around the fort after its slaughter.
After that the Guru made this fort as his camp site,
There was plenty and prosperity in the whole Malwa region. (19)

S. Dyal Singh and Fateh Singh from village Bhai ka Chhak came,
And were initiated after taking Pahul6 from the Guru.
Then came the grandsons of Bhai Rupa, a carpenter,

They were S. Param Singh, Karam Singh who received Pahul from the Guru. (20)

The Guru sent a message to Sodhi Kaul7 to his native place,
Who brought Abhey Ram's son with him from amongst his family.
The Guru showered his blessings on this devout Sikh,
And kept him in his company after initiating him with Pahul. (21)

Then the Guru made a remark about the person of Sodhi Kaul,

That he seemed to be worthy of Guru's trust.

Sodhi Kaul was instructed to stay with the Guru,

Who always made an obeisance to the Guru every morning. (22)

Dohra : Then Satguru camped at Damdama (Talwandi Sabo) after Bathinda,
Where he kept on sharpening quills and throwing those out and,
Remarking that this place would be Guru's seat of learning,
Where the ignorant would receive knowledge and enlightenment. (23)

Chaupai : The inhabitants of the town of Meharaj also came to the Guru,

And they made offerings of milch cattle, horses and one tenth of their earnings.
Both the sons of Sodhi Kaul also got initiated as Singhs,
And they came to be called Ram Singh and Tarlok Singh. (24)

170

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

QH. >tf HT?5% oft" W*ft

('UH fH y<S'^(S HTW?1"'...)

25. barkha au malv£ ki sakhi
('ham bhum banavan malva'...)

t^ra1" : gof hk 3fb* HTi msr ust eft I

dohra : ck samcn tahin madh mulak hui barkha ki lord.

ai guru ji dhig khardi sabh sangat hath jord.l.

tRl^t : Wffg" H°!?> feK W3 HS1^" I HW> astr ttret I

nPddid # wdwr srarfe i °rst a^tr au 3a ur »rfe ip i

chaupai : ai sabhan im bat sunai. mangan barkha sangat ai.

satigur di ardas karai. bhai barkha bahu tab hi ai.2.

Hlddid as ht-fbh nrfe i sra^ ajf §?7 wjf ferfe i

skF nr^HT tiPdW'fe I §H f^HT CRT H^5% wfs 13 I
satigur baith damdamai ai. kahyo gum un akkhin dikhai.
dckho ihan avag dariyai. bhum bhuvag yah malvai ai.3.

W> TO fflM 5^ K3" I rTO fP§3r B?5 W^Ugt 53 I
fed" Hfddld §fi a^ H?^ I UH W HW y^'S 19 1
sun bach janglan dino morda. jal jaug chal apni thaurd.
phir satigur un bachan sunac. ham chahain malvai banvac.4.

5!W fe^fe I PHddt! fHt oit a5B ffl-Tfe I

3§ is fmif Hist i uh fe awt fSdFH m i

kamad kanak chaval bijvai. sirhand bhumi ki barkat jamai.
tau dallai singh mordi bata. ham moth bajri bhalo lagat.5.

#^dT : 3§ nfddid djH srfe 3H k% ™wt grfe I

UH |H y<S'^<S HW feu^5 tT1!1 3K STdrfe l£ I
dohra : tau satigur gusso kiyo turn maraijangli thai.

ham bhum banavan malva nihal javain tumai karai.6.

3i. xfas t 3^ oft rFtft

26. dakkhan ko turn^ ki sakhi
('...pay' naurang dojak rahi')

^rfe" tMS* feof fiw oRjt SddT HrfoT ^rfe HI

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

111

Episode 25

The Episode about Rain in the Malwa Region
(I wish to see a Fertile Green Malwa)

Dohra : Once in the dry tract of Malwa region of Punjab,

The people felt the need for rain to sustain their crops.
These inhabitants of Malwa assembled before the Guru,
And appealed to the Guru with folded hands. (1)

Chaupai : All of them pleaded before the Guru about their woes,
That the whole congregation wanted rain in their land.
So following a prayer by the Guru to the God Almighty,
There occurred a plenty of rain in that region. (2)

Then while sitting on a raised ground at Damdama,

The Guru invited his followers to see with their own eyes.

The Guru predicted that one day a river would flow through that region,

Which will irrigate the Malwa lands to make these fertile. (3)

But these ignorant people of Malwa region refused to believe Guru's words,
With a remark that the present rain water would seep into the earth.
Then Satguru expressed his wish to the Malwa people,
That he wished to see the Malwa region to be fertile and prosperous. (4)

The Guru wished the Malwa farmers to cultivate sugarcane, wheat and paddy,

And become as affluent and prosperous as the region of Sirhind.

But Rai Dalla, failing to appreciate the Guru's express wish,

Remarked that his people preferred dry crops of pulses and course grains. (5)

Dohra : The Guru felt extremely offended at Rai Dalla's ignorance,

And remarked that those ignorant inhabitants would rot there,
Though the Guru had wished the Malwa region to be prosperous,
And wished to bless its inhabitants with plenty and prosperity. (6)

Episode 26

The Episode About Guru Gobind Singh's Movement to the South
(Aurangzeb Expired and proceeded on his Journey to hell)

Dohra : One day the Guru was standing in a contemplative mood,

Reflecting deeply over some serious matters about the future.

172 Sri Gur Panth Prakash

dohra : satigur talvandi khardg dhayan su kgt lagai.

ai dakhnon ik sikh kahi payo naurang dojak rahi. 1 .

tfcjsl" : Hfddld I §H Md'fe H3 BCT K1^" I

*m t^E oit 5J#?T B^sl" | fen fHWS 3J3" §¥3" JW^t 13 |

chaupai : sun satigur yau bachan ucharg. us lardai sut dayai marg.

ab dakkhan ki kariai chardhai. im singhan gur uchar sunai.2.

^tw : nlddid wm i?5 fiw B?5 3 U>lt ots I

3H ^ ftJcSl" U3 5lf wufe ftM 13 I
dohra : satigur akhyo dall singha chal tun hamrai nal.

turn ko dilli pat karon au pati dilli gal.3.

trust : feiT ^ t tt# ms WE I ofut ^ w a1? I

E@3T U3Frdt 3d"3T ttfHT I feff U3S § #?5t Hjfr I B I

chaupai : dhig dallai tho khardo laghu bharata. kahi dallai val mord mukh bat.
dcug patshahi tudh bhi aisi. nij puttarn kau dini jaisi.4.

crut aw ara" 0u3 y?>t i aw^ ara" tot ?u frra" y?>r i

>F UTFtf HUH W HK^rfe I rlZ?> 5Jg SRFfe \U I
yahi gal gur parohat suni. bolyo gur sang vahu sir dhuni.
main rahyo bahut bar samjhai. chhcrd jatan kachh layo kahai.5.

ctu hbtwt hh aj^ ?^ B^tr i Hjs: f^e1" HcV^Pd' i
sra^ gra- uh hh if srfe i 0u3 oraia y3 ?s£ h£ wi^fe i£ i

yah jangli jat gun nit navcn chahain. bhi pichhon ninda sunvavhin.
kahyo gur ham jat chhcrdain kai. parohat kahyo put lac mug akhvai.6.

H^did Brat y3 feH H3" are i uh fro U3 h 5% 3S i
fe3?5t sra^ 333 y3 i 3H ^""ara" orazr or^ i ^ i

satigur kahi put is mar gag. ham sikh put su thandhg bhag.
itni kahan turat dallg put mara. tab dgra gur kuchah kara.7.

t^ra1" : S HUTS 3 S fe^ 3J5## U^ HoFH I

3^" ira g% gi-r 1 1 1

dohra : nau mahing tg nau dinai talvandi rakhai mukam.

dgra tora rukh dakhan chhadd turkan bad tham.8.

trust : ara"3 aytr 3^ 1 £fe f3S §us 3U3 H3 i
nra- t%tw1" feg }%t 3U 1 aub-r?) ufe ^szr # it! 1

chaupai : dalla gur tg bgmukh bhayo. doi tinn dgran turat murd payo.

aur jangli kichh sang turg. bgiman hui vahu bhi murdg.9.

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

173

A Sikh rider came from the South and reported to the Guru,

That Aurangzeb had expired and proceeded on his journey to hell. (1)

Chaupai : Hearing this information, the Guru made these remarks:

That he (the Guru) should now destroy Aurangzeb's sons through a fratricidal war.
That the Khalsa forces should now proceed towards the South,
The Guru declared his decision to his Singh followers. (2)

Dohra : Satguru, thereafter, proposed to his devout follower Rai Dalla Singh,
That he should accompany him (the Guru) to the South.
The Guru promised to bestow upon him the sovereignty over Delhi,
After destroying the sovereignty of the Mughals over Delhi. (3)

Chaupai : The younger brother of Rai Dalla Singh who was standing close to him,
Whispered something into his elder brother's ears.

He remarked sarcastically that the Guru would bestow such a sovereignty on him,
As he (the Guru) had bestowed it on his own sons. (4)

The Guru's Brahmin cook who overheard these taunting words,

Reported this to the Guru with a deep sense of shock.

He remarked that the truth of his repeated warnings to the Guru,

Had now been confirmed by the most uncharitable words of these Jats. (5)

He remarked that these rustic Jats wanted a new miracle every day,
But indulged in slandering the Guru at his back.

As the Guru remarked that he had no need to deal with these rustic Jats,

The Brahmin remarked that they had already uttered the most uncharitable words. (6)

When the Guru remarked that Rai Dalla's sons were cursed to be dead,
While Guru's own sons were standing alive in the form his Singh followers.
The Guru's prophetic words resulted in Rai Dalla's son's instant death,
Even as the Guru shifted his camp and proceeded ahead. (7)

Dohra : For a period of full nine months and nine days,

The Guru had camped at the town of Talwandi Sabo.
Then he shifted his camp to proceed towards the south,
Leaving this predominantly Mughal occupied territory. (8)

Chaupai : Rai Dalla Singh shifted his loyalty and allegiance from the Guru,

And returned home after accompanying the Guru upto two three camps.
A few other inhabitants of Malwa's forested region accompanied the Guru,
But even they betrayed the Guru and returned home. (9)

174

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

#3SH#35 I HcW @?j H3 ?5cJTGT UH^ I
§?> mRf 5^77 §3"^ I l4W*f §H tfef few% I =10 I
huto kaul sodhi kothai vara, sunay unhai sut lagyo hamara.
un magron divan daurdag. san palangh us chakk liag.10.

tTa J-llddld H# yW^'M I ®5T?J ^ tftft 33^ I
feH §3" fef TO W£ I § TO i%T?5t # 35P% I °(°( I
jab satigur sodhi bulvayo. lokan dgra khali batayo.
is taur bahu 16k nath ag. tau nath jangli gurai takag. 1 1 .

HtT€ 3RT H3T Ura" grg- i ^gj^ |£f ^ |

3T& J-lTddld HHTaUOTI HU^yHt^W Tm€ I =13 I
rahg majud gur sang ghar chara. mohan, bhagatu, bahlo, rupg var.
gag satigurii sang bahu dura, so hatg khushi lai mukhon hajur.12.

flr^H 3t> oft Hnfl"

(^e €»r^ ms fts mi ?rw Aw)

27. paritham band 5 ki sakhi
(dadu duar mahant jait ram nal m^l)

t^ra1" : m H^did ^trs yff flftf t e^e i

OTJT ^tf WH H3T UrT H3 THU[ I «\ I

dohra : jab satigur dakkhan pujjg jahin tho dadu davar.

dgra laya dgkh tham sang panj sat singh hazar. 1 .

trust : a?f sHFd" ?wftf feM i i# wz\w fen 5?f s sre i

est 3fd3 »r est oft ^3 1 @H33 or ojf i? i

chaupai : bajain nagarg jhulhin nishana. pardhain banian kis karain na kan.

chandi charitar au chandi ki vara, akal ustat ko karain uchar.2.

tfTH rl?5 3X13 HIT Ufe I 1^ 5W Htf U't Hfe I

Ura" UJ^t I TSH S3" ft THtf SFst #eif 13 I

jim jgth tapat madh barkha hoi. bolai dadar sukh pavai soi.
ghor ghata sun mor pukarain. is chhab son sikh bani ucharain.3.

: toJ3 cfe toT3 UH3oTftf fef I

ofgt Ulf OTHt OTH ^ J5BT ^TTCT fi?t!'H<S 5^ 19 1
dohra : kitai granth kit pustakhin kitain pardhain mukh vak.

kai pardhain rababi rabab lai lag rahyo indrasan thath.4.

HGT" : foB 9% j>feBT §U3T HrT foB oTd" 3^ I
rTO at?) H at?) U#?) HtT to[3 3^ HS1^" 3ad" HrT I
tT£ t^g" ?JW Urfe 3H3" §W5T H?^ FTT HH I

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

175

Guru's trusted follower Sodhi Kaul Sahib from Kothey Guru village,
Heard that the Guru had taken his son along with him to the South.
He despatched his officials post hate after the Guru,
Who brought back his son along with the bed he was sleeping on. (10)

When the Guru called for Sodhi's son from his tent,

The attendants reported that he was not present in his tent.

When many others deserted the Guru much in the same way,

The Guru realised the shifting loyalty of these fleeing Malwa inhabitants. (11)

Only the members of the four families kept company with the Guru,
These were the families of Bhai Mohan, Bhagata, Bahlo and Rupa.
They accompanied the Guru to the remote areas in the South,
And returned home after deservingly receiving the Guru's blessings. (12)

Episode 27
The Episode About Banda Bahadur
(A chance Meeting with Saint Jait Ram at Dadu Duar1 )

Dohra : When Satguru Guru Gobind Singh proceeded towards the South,
There lay a seat of Saint Dadu at Dadu Duar on the way.
The Guru put up his camp at the spot of Dadu Duar,
Along with a force of five to seven thousand Singh followers. (1)

Chaupai : It was marked by beating of drums and unfurling of Khalsa flags,
And a loud recitation of Gurbani without any kind of fear.
The Guru's Singhs were heard reciting "Chandi Chritar2" and "Chandi di Var3",
As well as the recitation of Guru's composition, ' Akal Ustat"4 . (2)

This recitation created an environment of soothing rain in mid June,
And crocking of frogs out of joy during monsoon rains.

And the cooing and dancing of peackocks at the sight of thundering dark clouds,
Such was the ambience created by the recitation of Gurbani by the Singhs. (3)

Dohra : Some Singhs were seen reading and reciting scriptures in one corner,

While a few others were found reciting the Guru's composition "Sri Mukhwalk"5 .
At another spot, a few Singhs were singing Gurbani to the accompaniment of Rabab6 ,
Which created an atmosphere of God Indira's majestic Divine Court. (4)

Swaiya : If a melody of trinkets, percussion and water stringed instruments emanated from oneside,
The sound of double percussion and string7 instruments was heard from the other side.
If a perfect melody produced by a wind instrument was reverberating from one place,

176

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

feH S1^ 52Iff H TO 3Jf feW) WF?5H IUI

savaiya : kitjhanjhmarindagupangbajaikitduikartalrababbajai.
jal bin su bin parvin sajai kit tar satar tambur sajai.
jachh kinnar narad hahi hu hu dhun tomar uluk sun saj sajai.
im thath thatyo su hazur guru lakh hot indrasan laj lajc.5.

: 5!St Hfddld of W tra?)f Jjf1 I K Hlddld U57H oist it oif I

w wfe orst fed1 Hi i fi# 95 fira? 3^ up-rftf i£i

chaupai : kai satigur kai a charnin pardain. lai satigur hukam kai dcro karain.

dhup dhukhai kai girdai phirahi. jivain dharv girad tarain ghumahin.6.

5T§ tldcV) HO1" ut" I H?) 5§H 57% I

Hf oTgt""^ tlf I H5 fH^tf IrTH H U"fij tt-fH 19 1

kou charnan chhuh mudha parai. jan dandaut dcv indrai karai.

tambu channi kai phard khardain. mul birakh jim sau rahin ardai.7.

utf w ft are i ^5 fu ?f wfu S?? Itl

janak rahain thambha sc gada. val dhup main jahi na chhad.8.

t^ra1" : HUHHtft" HH H#T fe^ H fSFT HH1?) I

ftTH S=[ UJH 3^ % UJZ^ HH7?) I tf I
dohra : surajmukhi sam surjai bijan su bijj saman.

badal jim chhatar ghumc bad tambu ghatan saman.9.

r^tiPd frTH H?> HH oTH1?) I

tRT H§ ^(H "fet rFTjof Hd" I I

indrhi jim gur bahain hath indar dhanu jais kaman.
chaur mutho aisc phirai janak mor nachan.10.

riuzt : 3^f nfira ?f uu arst tFoi i ^trsr s>or sht arst w& i

SUH?; 3 §?7 HS ufewW I SSt ERET B?5 WjF I <W I

chaupai : tahan shahir main par gai dhaka. dckhan 16k lagg gai lak.

darshan tc un man patiaya. lai chardhavai shahar chal aya.ll.

euu1" : re wfe1" feu ?5tr rtixks ^ hh^ i

tTUH?) Hlddld I <P I

dohra : bado achmbha tih lakha achmbhat bhayo sansar.

ac darshan satigura chhad chhad dadu davar.12.

trust : ws tpt trat ust i cWior w ehk nst i

feH oT§ TTT-T WEt I HIBW H3T B& wOt I
chaupai : dadu davarc khabro pai. nanak ayo dasmon jai.

tis kau dayyai dham khulai. mahant ayo sang chglg lai. 13.

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

111

The delightful melody by string instruments was audible from another direction.
As if it was the creation of mythological gods like Yaksha8 , Kinnar9 , and Narda10 .
Combined harmoniously with the musical compositions of Tomar11 and ulook.
Such was the splendour and majesty of the Guru's Divine Musical concerts,
That even God Indira would feel envious of the Guru's Divine presence. (5)

Chaupai : While some devoted Singhs touched Guru's feet out of reverence,
Other beseeched the Guru to set up a camp nearby.
Some others burnt incense sticks and circled around the Guru,
As the stars revolved round the polestar at night. (6)

Some prostrated themselves before the Guru out of veneration,

As the gods are believed to prostrate before Chief of gods Indira.

Some stood as still in Guru's service while sheltering Guru's head with a canopy,

As a planted tree stood still and steady on the earth. (7)

They kept standing around the Guru like permanently fixed poles,
Even in the midst of scorching heat and blistering winds. (8)

Dohra : Guru's Khalsa's standards shone like a brilliantly shining sun,
Likewise shone the sparkling majestic waving hand fans.
The canopy over Guru's head sheltered his face like a dark cloud,
Under a vast outstretched tent like a thick huge cloud. (9)

The Guru sat on his royal throne like the God Indira,
Armed with weapons like the mighty Indira with his bow.
The flywhisk was being waved around his majestic face,
As a if a peacock was dancing in joyful delight. (10)

Chaupai : The news of the Guru's arrival spread in the whole town,

Hearing which people rushed to have a glimpse of Guru's face.
After the people felt blessed and convinced of his Divine mien,
They made generous, abundant offerings to the Guru. (11)

Dohra : Guru's arrival was indeed a great miraculous event,

As all the people felt wondrously struck with Guru's appearance.
Even the holy saints came to pay their obeisance to the Guru,
Leaving the holy portals of saint Dadu's Dadu Dwar. (12)

Chaupai : The saints of Dadu Dwara heard the news from the people,
That the tenth Nanak had arrived at their place.
In order to invite and provide shelter to the Tenth Guru,

The Chief saint of Dadu Dwara came along with his followers to the Guru. (13)

178

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

Hlddld W fe?M^ I jfe 7VQ fhHWW gfe I

e^TW UdT^ 3$ I § OT^T <M 3tf q?> I «\8 I

satigur adar tis bahu kiyo. sant sadh mirjada thiyo.

darsan parsan bhag parsnna. kahyo tun nanak gur bhayo dhann.14.

J-llddld ofa^ H5 H3" §of I ?>fa gfo f>l?5 fa^oT I
t3?Hi?W I 3^ UdH §H Wfu I I

satigur kahyo sant sabh gka. nir chhir mil tajai bibgk.
jait ram tho nam mahnta. bhalo purash us ahi mahant.15.

#U^" : f& 5^ § §fi oTUt tofdtTTr I

Wi sTBT ff 3K UHd" UTT I ^£ I

dohra : hath jord thandho bhayo tau un kahi ardas.

dhann hamarg bhag hain turn ag hamrg pas. 16.

tft-fst : UH 3" trT H feoT ?5tw I FTT J%B 5T *TdH WtrT I

5 HPddld UH §9"^ I 3H % tfl?) UH H% S W I =19 I

chaupai : ham tg bhoj su ik dang lijai. sadh sangat ko dharam rakh lijai.

tau satigur has ais uchara. turn tg bhojan ham sarai na sara.17.

§?> Htf % §9"^ I OTJBUH ifftf fl^dt I I

ham sang hain bahu masaahari. unki khudhya mitai kim sari,
un mukh tg tab ais uchari. dadu sat ham khavahin juvari.18.

28. bab^ band^ da duja parsang

t^ra1" : HTf H3H 3 M tPSt rFd" I

dohra : sadhu sangat partap tg baj an khaijavar.

dham su dgkhai khush bhag gur lai gag dadu davar. 1 .

thjst : we ws t sra^ i Hlddjd Httr ydj-pw I

chaupai : dadu davar ko daras karayo. satigur phulan minh barsayo.

dhann dhann kahyo santan partapa. sant nindak ko hovain khap.2.

HtlHSt tTI~ eft 3oT H Udt I jfe 3t 5-RJH1" Eft" rf *Tdt I
Wd"H B^B1" 1J3W 5frtf I ef^^HtrH"^ 131
sukhmani ji ki tuk so pari, sant ki mahma thi jo dhari.
aur su charcha parcha kiyo. dou val tg sukh son liyo.3.

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

179

The Guru received this great saint with great respect and honour,
As was the tradition among Indian saints to receive a new saint,
Touching the Guru's sacred feet, the saint felt extremely delighted,
And congratulated the Guru for being the incarnation of Guru Nanak. (14)

The Guru remarked that all the saints were part of the same Divine,

As water lost its individual identity after mixing with milk.

Shri Jait Ram was the name of this chief of saints,

Who was indeed a noble and virtuous saint of this great order. (15)

Dohra : Saint Jait Ram stood before the Guru with folded hands,
And made a humble request to the Guru on his arrival.
He remarked that he and his followers felt blessed,
That the Great Guru had come to visit their place. (16)

Chaupai : He pleaded that he be allowed to serve one meal to the Guru,

As it was a religious tradition to serve food to the Guru's congregation.
Upon this request, the Guru informed this chief of saints,
That he would not be able to feed all the Guru's force. (17)

The Guru told that many among his force being non-vegetarians,

Would not be able to feed themselves with his vegetarian food.

To this objection of the Guru, Saint Jait Ram made a remark:

With the blessings of Saint Dadu even Non- vegetarian would accept a vegetarian meal.(18)

Episode 28

The second Episode of Baba Banda1 (Bahadur)

Dohra : With the blessings of the late Great spiritual saint Dadu,

Even the Guru's falcons fed themselves with non-vegetarian food.
The Guru and his followers felt extremely delighted at this hospitality,
When they were invited to visit the shrine of Dadu Dawar. (1)

Chaupai : Saint Jait Ram took the Guru round the premises of his shrine,

Even as his followers' showered rose petals to welcome the Guru.
The Guru remarked : Praise be to all the great saints of the world,
And curse be on those who slander and speak ill of the saints. (2)

The Guru quoted lines from Sukhmani2 in praise of the saints,
Which praises the spiritual powers and blessings of saints.
Besides this, there followed a discussion and exchange of views,
Which benefitted and stimulated both the Guru and Saint Jait Ram. (3)

180

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

HUB" 3TW feoT fist Hrt'ttl I fe>f dTg" UH §3 qrgt I

<sd'fe£ ett i ferra ot-t i ug 3d'di<s ?f §h wh ib i

mahant gal ik nai sunai. kimai gag thg ham ut thai.

narain das tho tisko nama. panth bairagan main us dham.4.

mm §7; m wvti i §h ^ fuu u?f i

UH rFTOT fe">HW STU^ I ujj ^fe HH5TUT I U I

gk palangh un khub banayo. us kg tipar hamain bahayo.
ham j any 6 in adar karyo. huto dushat vahi maskari bharyo.5.

Iruu1" : Is^ §h mm m ^ ^ Qwd'fe i

srat Hfraat uh uj^ uh uh urfe i£ i

dohra : baithayo us palangh pur pun un dayo ultai.

kari maskari ham ghani has has lit lit pai.6.

trust : suh?) ^ HHorat 5!% i aju 4ru ^ ?rfu h s% i

»ry o?u# ?u nra" ifra" i jfc fiw ?u & aju uru 121

chaupai : khat darshan ko maskari karai. gur pir tg nanhi su darai.

ap kahavai vahu gur pira. sant nindak vahu bg gur pir.7.

huij srat §3 ^5 7; WE\§ I §H 3 275 ^ 5U PHU'ylG I

h fed id srat h H^did stti suf uh ^ it 1

mahant kahi ut val na jaio. us tg tal kg dur sidhaio.
satigur kahi ju satigur karai. banai nahin ab ham ko tarai.8.

Hf UH ^ I iWf gT-T *H dFH JW§ I

FFOT UH @H5?t" fM" I 3JJ fflHIJ 35t fefl" I tf I
sou ham ko rah batao. nam tham au garam sunao.
ja dgkhain ham uski sidhi. kaun gum jistg bhaibaridhi.9.

§ §h fMr 1 th& si" §ra wfu ipfsw¥\

H3 tTOof §h sraff ^^H I Sit1 ffltr §H WS tTH I HO I
ardai to ham us sidhi guvavain. milai tan usko rahi pai javain.
sat nanak us karhain dasa. karain sikh us apno khas.10.

HU3 (mahant bach) -

#uur : djid'^d feaT ut HUU H OT-T I

3& H OTZ 35^1 UdBTcT HsT WH I S I
dohra : nadi gudavar dhig huto shahar nadgrd su nam.

bhalg su dakkhan kunth main hai pargat subh tham. 1 .

§vgt : ?u ut i firaK 5?arw i m au suw h F3?^ ?to i

STUH §S fUEIH1 5!UCT I K3# §H fi-R5 UUCT I H? I

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

181

Mahant Jait Ram narrated a new incident during this discussion,
About a place which he had visited some time back.
A person named Narain Dass was the occupant of that place,
Who belonged to the sect of Bairagi saints of that place. (4)

He had placed one large-sized bed in his shrine,
Upon which Saint Jait Ram was asked to sit by the Bairagi.
While Saint Jait Ram accepted his request as a mark of honour,
The wicked Narain Dass intended to play mischief with him. (5)

Dohra : After making saint Jait Ram sit on this splendid bed,
He toppled the bed upside down on the noble saint.
After playing this very obnoxious mischief on his guest.
He felt extremely delighted and broke into guffaws of laughter. (6)

Chaupai : He indulged in this mischief with the saints of all the six3 saintly orders,

Without having any sense of fear or the curse of any spiritual saint or prophet.

A person who proclaimed himself as a Guru and prophet,

Was, in reality, a slanderer of saints without any spiritual lineage. (7)

Saint Jait Ram advised the Guru to avoid a visit to his place,

And follow another route during his journey to the South.

The Guru remarked that everything happened according to God's Will,

How could the Guru avoid whatever is ordained by God? (8)

The Guru asked Jait Ram the way to the seat of Narain Dass,

As well as the exact location and Name of his monastic seat,

The Guru would go and examine the strength of his occult powers,

And ascertain the Guru from whom he has acquired these powers. (9)

The Guru would dispossess him of his powers if he chose to confront,
Otherwise put him on a path of sanity if he chose to follow the Guru.
With the blessings of Guru Nanak, the Guru would make him his own follower,
And initiate him as a Khalsa and his most intimate follower. (10)

Mahant (Jait Ram's) Version:

Dohra : There is a town on the banks of the river Godwari,

Which is known by the Name of Nander in that region.

Narain Dass Bairagi's place is situated on southern end of this town,

Which is a well-known and familiar place in that area. (11)

Chaupai : Since narain Dass Bairagi used to be a pauper in his early life,
He had joined a troupe of homeless wandering saints.

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

vahu hotg tho paritham kangala. ral kahun turyo su santan nal.
bahut sail un parithmain karyo. sidh mantri us mil paryo.12.

§Hoft m HUH fe?> orat I few €St fe?f §H 3751" I
HSt 0# >)fi?^SB I H 5^" wJk 375 I ^3 I
uski sgv bahut in kari. vidya dai inhain us bhali.
dai pothi au bhgd day 6 kulla. so kar dino apnai tull.13.

vest srut W3 i hbh 5(# s fawfe i

3TU 3 3"fil & I 1^ 5(f t ?5ftj fFfe FFH I ^0 I
dgkg pothi kahi tin bata. jagat karin na bahu bikhyati.
gop rahai to rahi hai pasa. pargat karain to lahi jai sas.14.

313; ?F3t WW 3^ flfe I

frqtr wrat hh 33 ¥U3 ^ nfe i <uj i

gardah nan maya tura shastar paras joi.

siddh aukhdhi mantar tantar khohat rajg soi.15.

Wfa U3HrftT §175 I W 3^3 fife W4^t §75 I

^ fpf CRT & HHT uPdH'dl I % fim^ W$ I <\£ I

sahi patsahi na chhadain gaila. marain turat jind apni bhail.
vahu janai yah lai jag patisahi. karamat hai jiskg pahi.16.

ura- ut Is e% i wj fen I 3 ^fij ojg- i

W fefT US 75W I £jto^ filH §H H1^ ^ft? I =19 I

ghar hi baithg dgvai mara. yah is bhai tg vahi karg khavar.
ar chahai vah nij hath liyo. sharikan jim us maran kiyo.17.

ym wstti that § ??h i firs w>st»F H3S efh i

U3 Iray § B751" tPH I Hfij3 otuT HS UTT I ^tz I

ab suniyo pothi ko nama. sidh anunian mantarn tham.
huto gorakh ko chgla khasa. mahit kahi sun badian pas. 18.

0# ?i # few m i tot ^ U3T i

H3?> few 33?7 H1^ I ife FI3T3 W HUU3 ^ I <Vf I
pothi main thi vidya sabha. jou jag main huti allabh.
mantarn vidya tantarn sara. jantar jugat au mahurat var.19.

753^ dH'fect | OT WFRSt W fHQ I

^f^fer fe^i rm i wifH w @3trra 3^75 i ?o i

paras labhan rasain kara. naga asajni au sidh sar.

rudar jal bidh indarh jala. adhbhut khgd au udisah chal.20.

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

183

While moving along for a long time with these mendicants,

He came across a saint possessing powers of necromancy. (12)

He served this necromancer for a long time along with these mendicants,

And received complete knowledge of the art of necromancy.

By handing over a book containing all the secrets of this art,

This necromancer made his disciple as equally competent a necromancer as himself.(13)

His teacher warned him after handing over this book on necromancy,
That he must not make any publicity about his magical powers.
The book would remain in his possession as long as it remained a secret,
But it would ruin him the moment he made its contents public. (14)

Dohra : The book contained secrets about possessing a beautiful woman and wealth at home,
And about possession of horses, weapons as well as an art of alchemy.
Since the book contained secrets about various kinds of talismans and wonder drugs,
The powerful kings were always on the look out to snatch this book. (15)

Chaupai : The kings and feudal lords kept following the owner of such a book,
And murdered its owner for fear of his causing harm to their rule.
They were always scared of their sovereignty being snatched away,
Because such a necromancer possessed unlimited magical powers. (16)

They killed such a necromancer by lodging him in their own houses,

Because they were always scared of his powers of necromancy.

Since they were always desperate to take possession of such a book,

They always treated the necromancer as their rival and wished to eliminate him. (17)

Now I would like to disclose the name of this book of necromancy,
Which was written by the greatest necromancer named Alunia Sidh.
This necromancer Alunia was the most favourite disciple of Gorakh Nath4 ,
As I have heard about his fame and reputation from my ancestors. (18)

This book contained every kind of knowledge and information,

Which is very rarely available anywhere in the whole world.

It contained information about every kind of invocations and talismans,

As well as information about magical solutions and working out auspicious occasions. (19)

It provided clues about alchemy which converted base metals in gold,

As well as incantations to tame poisonous snakes and possess magical powers.

Besides containing such powerful invocations as Rudar Jal5 and Indira Jal6 ,

It contained every information about the wonderful black magic of Orissa state. (20)

184

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

rra h1 fm& i m ymni ate worn i

yy-^s js7^ fafa i feu ^ tres fm

jal main milnon uppar jana. au akash band akash udan.

agan bujhavan lavan biddha. vich vard khardan khavan siddh.21.

t^ra1" : Mr wm 3 aw^ ffrgf gfe frfe 1

#T q?7 IrTH B^tr fe^fe 133 1
dohra : jisai japkg japg tg bachan sidhi hui jai.

duddh put dhan lachchhmi jis chahai lag divai.22.

tfrjst : HT HiT ut tidH'^cS I H^t 3^oT HHT1^ I

f^t m^tz, W^J rldl'^d I U^3H fail H^^S I 33 I

chaupai : bhum maddh sabh hi darsavan. luki dhuki sabh turak mangavan.
buti bulavan, banah jagavan. paras pauras bidh banavna.23.

feHddl U% I >W #■ H fgFBt" I

felt U3" fesft rTTS?) I §3?) y«'(S<S I 39 I

aur istari hovai marda. mardon bhi so istari karad.

luki chhipi par chitki janna. mohan chatan tordan bulanan.24.

dWdPd wtt h^bt a§£r i watf §3 hIw i

»re& fe^f sfr 3^ fan i Ht11?) s^Tgt trfe fntr 1 3u i

dushtahi maran sgvak bachaiyg. targ ambron tord mangaiyg.
ardyo kilon ki tordan bidha. madan lardai jit hoi siddh.25.

u?> ^pf Httr a^rt i ffryif Hart fow bw% i

are1" 5^ nr fewt u# i aa" twv fen 1w fp% 1 3£ i

paun vagavai minh barsavai. jidhron mangavai jidhar chalavai.
garda thara au bijli pavai. bar sarap tis baritha na javai.26.

^^ra1" : |3 us tot^ h 31^ fno" w ata I

3s f^3"H ?fe W% lit HH qfa 1391
dohra : bhut pargt jogan su gan dgvat sidh ar bir.

jachchh rachchh kinnar su lachchh avai pardai mat dhir.27.

B^ST : TRH TrB1^ Tt© HST I TRH tF^" ?T WST I

£fa faff Htf I ^FT W" 3 5% H¥ I 3t I

chaupai : jisai jitavai jittai soi. haravai jisai harai vi 6i.

shgr sarap bichchhu machhar makkha. raj parja tg hovai sukh.28.

&3 53T w lyHtJd fay i ms HTO f3H U% H¥ I

»Fy 14U^ tfe I H% H rw fr# 3t Hfe 1 3tf I
chor thagg au bischar bikha. sunat sabad tis hovai sukh.
ap pahunchg pahunchg koi. marai ju sarpon jivai bhi soi.29.

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

185

It had tips about losing one's identity in water as well as walking on water,
As well as all the secrets about space and flying into space.
It contained techniques of dousing raging fires as well as setting things on fire,
As well as methods of standing in the midst of fire and eating hot burning coals. (21)

Dohra : It contained invocations which if repeated and meditated upon,

Provided a person with the powers of exercising control over men and matters,
As well as powers to confer blessings of a male child, wealth and prosperity,
On whomsoever it wished to bless and bestow these boons. (22)

Chaupai : The book provided complete knowledge about what lay hidden below the earth,
Which could be instantly taken out through its magical incantations.
Its words could make herbs and forest plants speak about their healing qualities,
As well as alchemical information about converting base metals into gold. (23)

Its magical hymns had powers to change the sex of female into male,
As well as change the sex of a male into female sex.

It is also filled with science of telepathy of silently knowing others feelings,

As well as cast spells upon a person to make him restless, mobile or dance. (24)

It could teach strategies to decimate one's enemies and protect one's followers,
As well as perform such impossible tasks of plucking stars from the firmament.
Its strategies could break the siege of fortified forts,

As well as war tactics of winning a victory over one's foes in a battlefield. (25)

Its invocations could cause winds to blow and rain to fall,

As well as powers to change the direction of winds and storms as one wished.

Its necromantic tricks could cause hailstorm and lightening,

As well as its curses once uttered could never remain unfulfilled. (26)

Dohra : It imparted knowledge of ruling over ghosts, evil spirits and haunted persons,

As well as acquire attributes of various gods and powerful supernatural phenomena,
It could impart powers of divine entities like the Jachhs, Rachhs and Kinnars7 ,
As well teach ways to have communion with these divine entities. (27)

Chaupai : A person endowed with such necromantic powers could ensure anybody's victory,
As well as bring about defeat for whomsoever he wished.
He could tame such wild, poisonous and mighty animals like lions, scorpions,
As well as bring about peace and prosperity to any king's kingdom. (28)

He could capture thieves, burglars and poisonous insects easily,

As well as provide relief with just an utterance of a word.

He could save a person who reached him after a snakebite,

As well as restore to life a dead person due to snake poisoning. (29)

186

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

ftfe^ aft dwocn1 trfe i h?)H aw^ fan u?r ?) srfe" I
^ any w 3^ aurcre i ytr ?rftf Qure i 30 i

giddard kutto halkaya hoi. sunat bachan bis rahai na koi.

shgr bagh au hglo baghyarda. hath mukkh nahin sakai ughard.30.

fags faat h ag?> §yst i »raor g»rre fw% s^sf i
nat§ »fstH fl^a sfoFgt i lay srat hit ^fij rergt 1 3°! i

birachh bidhi jau dharan upai. arak suad bhulavai tain,
sankhio afim sharab bhangai. bikh bhakkhi sabh dghi hatai.3 1 .

%tff : yms ftrat yxsfi Hftn-r u^jfe i

W yHlofdi h gte tiff H% I 33 I
dohra : ashat sidhi anman mahima gamma laghuma parapti.
kamhi au basikran so ishat hovain sabhi.32.

: ft W f3>TO 3T#te #1" H I

H§ ^tp?? flf ^3CT t fe?> H?T I 33 I
sortha : bhutai au vartman bhavikkhat bhikal jo.

sou dayo vakhan jau vartayo tho in madhai.33.

tua1 : hb" dj^ Oat a" fey dja h fi-re a^ trfe i

e^H^ tffe sfdl^'<S § fiw^1" ufe I 39 I
dohra : sabh gun pothi kg likhg granth su mit bad hoi.

darshan hoi bhagvan ko mukat milava hoi.34.

trust : yknt Oat a% urgt i wfe s hbot h est Udid'iel i

H3?^ tsltfel I fS€5T ^ftr nffe Ut I 3U I
chaupai : aisi pothi bandai pai. pachai na sakyo su dai pargtai.

aur santan ko lgvai anta. hai nindak vahi ati hi sant.35.

TO S W£\§ 3H §3 ^ I SKtHTBMWfeHW I
H fed Id 5fftf UK fi-ll1 ?) H3" I ^tf FFftfat §H i3|? I 3£ I
zarur na jaio turn ut valla, kahi mahant bahu bar im gall,
satigur kahin ham mitain na mura. dgkh jahingg usg zarur.36.

frIH 3H aW yrgt I 3H w£ U§H3W I
UHd" fgoT %W I W% UHt }W | 39 I

jim turn bajan khai javara. turn ag ho us tg har.
hamrg sath dayo ik chgla. dgkh avai vahu hamro mgla.37.

it o(W" H^gt I §H MfdT 0# WSt I

ut orftr Hit did u^" % 3^" i ys^ grfti a% ^ y% 1 3t i

jo sat nanak kala savai. usg laihingg pairin lai.

yon kahi satigur huvan tg turg. puchhyo rahi bandg kg purg.38.

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

187

He could save people infected with rabbies caused by mad dog or Jackal's bite,

As well as provide instant relief to the afflicted with a single utterance.

He could tame lions, tigers and wild bears with a spell on them,

And render them incapacitated from moving their jaws and paws. (30)

He could grow trees and create orchids on the palm of his hand,

As well as squeeze the essence of things by casting a spell.

He could neutralise the toxic effects of cyanide, opium, alcohol and cannabis,

As well as deaddict a human body from the abuse of all the toxic intoxicants. (31)

Dohra : He was possessed with eight kinds of supernatural powers,

Such as reducing one's body into an atom, getting immobile or losing weight,
He could exercise complete control over any object or any desire,
As well as acquire every thing that he desired or wished. (32)

Sortha : This book in Narain Dass' possession had complete record of the past and the present,
As well as every event that would happen in the future.
It had tried to describe all those events and incidents,
Which could happen in all these ages. (33)

Dohra : If I venture to describe all the details about this book,
My epic would get excessively voluminous and big.
The book also contained directions to have a glimpse,
As well as the road map to achieve salvation from birth and death. (34)

Chaupai : Banda Bahadur got hold of such a rare and extra ordinary book,
That he could not keep a secret and revealed his powers.
Saint Jai Ram accused Banda Bahadur, of testing the spiritual powers of saints,
Who had become a slanderer and condemner of all the saints. (35)

He warned the Guru against visiting the seat of the wicked Banda,
Repeating his warning many times to stop the Guru from such a visit.
Satguru replied that he would not avoid this visit at any cost,
As he would definitely visit his place and encounter him. (36)

Despite his spiritual powers of feeding Guru's Carnivorous falcons with course grains,

Saint Jait Ram had been defeated and humiliated by Banda.

The Guru requested Saint Jait Ram to send one of his followers with him,

So that he might be a witness to the Guru's encounter with Banda. (37)

With the great blessings of the apostle of truth the Great Guru Nanak,
The Guru would definitely teach a lesson to the Banda.
After uttering these words, the Guru left the place of Saint Jait Ram,
And proceeded towards the directions of Banda's seat of power. (38)

188

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

eu^1" : Hfddid wfs feu §3U eu hefs i
fas hot1 u^ W4 nras" hifs i 3tf i

dohra : satigur pahunche jai tih utrg dgkh sathan.

bin bailin harat chalai lakhai achambh jahan.39.

trust : huh hht §?7 hh a?ret ete fen faH ^tr i

ttfed" t 3TJ fef STF EMI" PHdd'S" §w w i bo i
chaupai : bahut jagha un bgs banai dgkhat chit jis rahai lubhai.

palangh andar tho tah ik daha gaddi sirhanon upar aha.40.

H^1" H 31rT U& I tjife feH §Ud" 3% I

w au ferr ^jfe Pdid'fe i fen fa§fe a §?> wfe 1 9=1 1

sava su gaj dhar uchcho rahai. narain das tis uparr bahai.
aur bahc tis dci girai. isc biunt the unhai banai.41.

29. band^ d£ milan da parsang
(tab un kahyo 'main banda tora'...)

Bug1" : ugw Hfedjd feu n>f aw #e sru ~m i

Uf5U[ fydl'dU ^fet djd" B5 t§ t?d" I HI
dohra : pahunchyo satigur jih samcn gayo bando kahun aur.

palangh shingaryo dgkhikai gur chardah baithg daur.l.

tP4St : feH ^ aoTd" fHW) I oFZ ^ t?S ^cfl?> U^? I

fen %wj fF orat yoFd" i qFfe'^iT & »f£ 131

chaupai : tis kc bakrc singhan ghac. kat kut dac degan pag.

tis chglan ja kari pukara. karai karodh lai ag nar.2.

^tpj uwy h »rfe sjrr^m* i stcfj atd^ usn-r § sra^ i

fF atd^ 3H UWtf §snJF I Hfedjd stdfe HW CTW 13 1
dgkhat palangh su ati ruh bharyo. karodhat biran hukam ko karyo.
ja biran tab palangh uthaya. satigur tirhi sath dabaya.3.

H<£o(M<S 31?) I 3 fed" §OT S WJIW H>F?> 19 I
phgr mavkkalan layo tana, tau phir uthyo na angul saman.4.

UWif >>ftfe W4 Ufe dW oifew1 I Tm fed" H^?> aw I

fePr sfr fFs i fent $3" 3K sntr wt mi

palangh achall lakh hui gayo koila. karodh sath phir mavkllan bola.
turat isai ki jan udavo. iti dgr turn kahg lavo.5.

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

189

Dohra : Soon, Satguru arrived in the Banda's territory,

And put up his camp after selecting a suitable site.

Water was being drawn by a water-mill without being pulled by a pair of oxen,
Which was a big surprise for all the spectators out there. (39)

Chaupai : B anda had built an extremely splendid palatial building,

Which dazzled the eyes of every onlooker who looked at it.

He had installed a huge bed inside that big structure,

Which was covered with excellent cushions and pillows. (40)

The bed remained uplifted from the earth for a height of a little more than a yard,

On which Narain Dass (Banda) used to sit majestically.

If anybody else happened to sit on this strange bed,

He had the strategy to throw him upside down from the bed. (41)

Episode 29
The Episode About Guru Gobind Singh's
Encounter with Banda (Bahadur)

Dohra : When Satguru, Guru Gobind Singh arrived at Banda (Bahadur's) estate,
Banda had gone out on some errand to another place.
Seeing a very well bedecked bedstead inside his bed chamber,
The Guru climbed up the bed with a quick jump. (1)

Chaupai : The Guru's Singhs slaughtered all the goats (moving about in Banda's orchard),
And put their meat in the cauldrons on fire for cooking,
The Banda's attendant informed his master immediately about this incident,
And brought him along after inciting him (against the intruders). (2)

Feeling outraged at the sight of the Guru sitting on his bed,

The Banda ordered his captive spirits (Birs1 ) to dislodge the intruder.

But as these captive spirits tried to lift up the bedstead,

The Guru pressed its four bedposts down with his four arrows. (3)

Although the attendant spirits tried their best to lift the bedstead,
They failed to lift the bed even by one inch from the ground. (4)

Feeling extremely incensed and outraged at the immobility of the bed,
The Banda burst out in anger at his captive attendant spirits:
They must despatch that intruding occupant to his death,
Without wasting any more time in disobeying out his orders. (5)

190

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

: 3% §h oOTjT uh fks s 3^ i

dohra : tabai mavkllan us kahyo ham kichh rakhyo na tan.

jau in ko ham dukh dgvain so pavai hamai par an. 6.

trust : h §h ^ etr Btr i U3 fd£ etr i
h uh feH ^ frf i 3ft »rars twf 12 1

chaupai : jau us ko ham dukh chahain laya. hot ridg ham dokh savaya.

jau ham is kg ngrdai javain. tgj agan son hamain jalavain.7.

m UH §s t si H^T I w au 3 wu twt1 It I
tadai mavkalan ais uchari. in kai agg ham bhag hari.
jab ham un kai ngrdai javain. ap kop tg ap jalavain.8.

3t ntH f&?W i trftf rtes wfc gtr i

WT H?> @?T 3 I?) I WU\ WT§f WH I" ot?> Itf I

chhutain tabai jab sis nivavain. hohin sital tab ati sukh pavain.

aisg sung ungn tg baina. bhayo achmbhg ati bhai kain.9.

rTH §?> Hlddld S?>t" OT1" I WIS 3?5 3 WW I
fed" fHttS ufe atd" 375^ I fos S t 35^ WE I I
jab un satigur naini dgkha. apng bal tg adhik bahu lgkha.
phir sikkhan parti bir chalag. jin jin nai thg bakrg ghag. 10.

h^s1" : h fed" ws atd" fnw; ^ feaT hs ^ i

§S t ^S5T 3fa fed" HiddHA tfe fen Ifll
sortha : so phir ag bir singhan kai dhig sun dhukai.

un ko rachchhak tir phirai sudarshan chakkarjim.il.

: atd" "fed" rlH fat|S 3 3H §S fcH3 wfe I
£ Ud" !f Hlddld fes fat|S HH UH ?rftr I °Q I
dohra : bir phirg jab sikhan tg tab un nischo ai.

g purg hain satiguru in sikhan sam ham nahi.12.

: 3H wfrs gfe 3dst ud£ i 3H H^did ytr 33s Qtidu i

^ 3 U# 3Jd" 331" I 5!%* HTToTdT H3S I =13 I
chaupai : tab adhin hui charni paryo. tab satigur mukh bachan uchrayo.
ko tun panthi ko gur tgra. karain maskari santan kgra.13.

oflJF 3d HHHd" rIBT K <V# I oRH1" 33" o!W feof 3KUt I ^9 I
kaya tudh samsar jag main nahin.kaya bad kala ik tumhi manhi.14.

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

191

Dohra : The attendant spirits, then, informed their master, the Banda,

That they had lost all their might and nerve (against their adversary).
The more they had tried to harm him with their powers,
The more they had felt intimidated and terrified by him. (6)

Chaupai : The moment they wished to inflict any torture on him,
It recoiled upon them with even greater intensity.
The moment they tried to move nearer to him,
They felt themselves being burnt in a raging fire. (7)

Then, these captive spirits told their master in clear words,
That they had accepted defeat against that new intruder.
The moment they had endeavoured to confront him,
The mounting rage and wrath on his face unnerved them. (8)

They felt relieved only when they bowed their heads before him,
And felt an immediate sense of relief followed their submission.
Hearing their intimidated voices and responses of his spirits,
The Banda felt astonished and scared about his own safety. (9)

The moment he cast a glance on Guru's face with his own eyes,
He felt the Guru to be much more powerful than his own self.
Then he ordered his spirits to deal with the Guru's Singhs,
Who had slaughtered his goats in his orchard. (10)

Sortha : Then these attendant spirits went out to the orchard,

And went near the Guru's Singhs (to inflict harm on them).

But they were astonished to find Guru's arrows protecting them,

As Lord Krishna's SudarshanChakra2 was found (operating in the battle of Mahabharta).(ll)

Dohra : When Banda's spirits returned without harming the Guru's Singhs as well,
Then alone the Banda was convinced of Guru's Divine powers.
He declared the Guru to be a perfect Divine Satguru3 ,
And accepted his own inferior status to the Guru's Singhs. (12)

Chaupai : Thereafter, the Banda bent down on his knees before the Guru,
Which made the Guru to address him in these words:
What was his saintly Order and who his spiritual guide?
Why did he play nasty tricks on the saints? . (13)

Did he think that there was none else as mighty as himself?
Did he alone have the monopoly over miraculous powers? (14)

192

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

3% sfdldlS sh fej eft tr CRT sn^" i <\n i

dohra : karg maskari sant jo sou hohi khuvar.

bhand bhagtig dum luchchg in ki hai yah kar. 15.

BVSl" : 3H §S ^ #er 3^" I K frw 3Jf f I

fiisjfr a^HH^^K^tfri >mh ufe fed" 5 atPr i ^ i

chaupai : tab un kahyo main banda tora. main tuhi sikh guru tun mora,
pichhli bat maph ham kijai. ab hui phir tau ji ayo kijai. 16.

band? par guru ji di miliar tq pan jab val torna

^tw : mnm^^^!Tj^if{3fm fesrfe i

3^ Ujfc 3H H Pddld ftfc W"fe I HI

dohra : jab aisg un bach kahc hath jord sir niyai.

bhac parsann tab satigum lino charnan lai. 1 .

trust : HtosRjtfaassw i hs w tfe ^ ^ i
fntr ah y£ i fntr 1 5^ h boh i? i

chaupai : satigur kahi sikh banano aukha. man tan dhan rakh hoi na tokha.

sikkh banai jab khoc bharma. sikkh banan kai kathan su karam.2.

UH ^ 5?tfr W4^ ?HI OTT iTO ^ feff UTT I V I

ab main bhayo tumaro dasa. so main karon hukam hoi khas.

ham ko kijai apnau dasa. das jan rakho nij pas. 17.

H% T-RJ 313" tfr ftcTd" % UfPH ^75 5d<V

"fiw ufe H J^FUT 3% I >te oFR fciT 3_ra" 5% I

fflH ofd" fefT cffi fe»rtr I 3% sflddll §H WcJT 13 I

sikkh hoi jo apa khovai. met kulai nij gur kul hovai.

jim kar kit nij kulai tiagai. bhavai bharingi us kul lagai.3.

?W fceft tfcOT f&ft % fmt oft I

dohra

frra" 3 yd" h^1" sra" 3§ s^" m #3 19 1

valon niki khannyo tikkhi hai sikkhi ki riti.
sir tc pare scva karc tau darg madh chit.4.

to h sfe1" ot-t feH sra" ^ m 1

jo akhi satigur usai so un lini man.

dharyo su banda nam tis tin kar liyo parman.5.

trust

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

193

The Guru admonished him for making fun of the saints,
As it always recoiled on those who indulged in such a mischief.
The petty pranksters, mendicants and low-caste nit-wit Dooms4 alone,
Indulged in such mean tricks to earn their livelihood. (15)

Then Banda declared himself to be the humble servant of the Guru,
And declared the Guru to be his spiritual guide and master.
He begged forgiveness of the Guru for his past misdeeds,
And promised never to indulge in any of his past activities. (16)

He proclaimed himself to be the humble servant of the Guru,
And promised to carryout any command of the Guru.
He beseeched the Guru to take him into his fold,
And consider him as the most intimate disciple of the Guru. (17)

Guru's Blessings on Banda (Bahadur)

And Guru's directions to Banda to proceed to Punjab

Dohra : As Banda beseeched the Guru to accept him as his disciple,
He bent on his knees with folded hands before the Guru.
The Guru felt pleased (at his change of heart and transformation),
And accepted Banda to be his disciple for his obedience. (1)

Chaupai : The Guru warned Banda of the rigours of becoming a Guru's disciple,

As it involved an unconditional surrender of one's complete self before the Guru,
Since accepting His way of life meant total surrender of one's pride,
It was an extremely difficult and rigorous way of life. (2)

Since becoming a Guru's Sikh meant complete dissolution of one's ego,
It involved renouncing one's family ties and accepting Guru's ideological order.
It resembled the renunciation of an insect, which severed its links with its own species,
And forged an allegiance with another order of species of humming bees. (3)

Dohra : The tradition of Sikhism's ideological code was as difficult to follow,
As a walk on the razor's edge more sharp than a strand of hair.
A devotee must serve the guru with complete commitment and devotion,
And yet remain humble during his service to the Guru. (4)

Whatever conditions the Guru laid down before the supplicating Banda,
The Banda accepted all those stipulations in complete humility.
The Guru, then, named him as Banda Singh from his earlier name,
Which the Guru's new disciple accepted in all humility and reverence. (5)

Chaupai : When Banda Singh beseeched the Guru repeatedly for mercy,
The Guru blessed him out of his benevolence and grace.

Dohra

Chaupai :

194

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

chaupai : bar bar bando pag paryo. tau satigur sir pai hath dharyo.

bandai kahi kichh agya dchu. khijmat hamai kou bakhshchu.6.

J-llddld oRfr 3K flHT UTftr I W H'TdHri'tlcS WS\ I

fiw ^ fed" w$r uu^ i wfddid mft feHrosra 1^1

satigur kahi turn jog yahi kara. ja sahibzadan ghati mar.
sarihand ko mar phir marin pahara. satigur saumpi tis yah kara.7.

fntr?) cftr nrfiw mrat§ i ett trfe 3+ §h QydlS i

Pt!Ml 6' oiU" H3T1" HB^ I ^FTO UHB" H3" g3 fiwt It I

sikkhan rakkh asikkh sanghrio. das hoi tan usai ubrio.

dilion lag kar danga machavo. panjab parbat sabh dhurd milavo.8.

^ud"1" : feds?> ^ fed" # ?m sou #e §h aw i

UHt atf aSRf Wf& LldH'dl J53T Itf I
dohra : birchhan kg sir jo lagc kahi bando us jagg.

hamro bando tun ban so tun jain patshahi lagg.9.

%tff : Hfddid wfl" h a% h §s orat H?srd" i

uuare ust frara ara atft #er s^yd" i i

dohra : satigur akhi jo bandai su un kari manzur.

pargat hoi jagat gal kiyo banda bharpur.10.

srir ara" tfe1" §^ aro urfe i

tTWH £tf H fedPdS fe?> tft SCT Ps^fe i n I
bandc gur khanda dayo layo unain gal pai.
khalso dckh su vitrio tin khando layo chhinai.ll.

tWSt : cJdU'd §fi 3_ra" Ufa 5!# I HPddld TJH TJH $33 feUdt I
xjtrT WU?^ fe?f J%rdt I tT75H 5!?5 TFdt I =13 I

chaupai : tab pharyad un gur pahi kari. satigur has has chit bichri.

chij apni inhain sambhari. bhayo khalso ab kal dhari.12.

ERJ ^ m 3Td" I 5fat^ Hfddld feu m U Hfe I
U§ &3 frB ^75 3llJ wfe I fe?> >f 3" feof 5Sf BWfe I ^3 I
bakhshai bandc ko panj tira. kahyo satigur ih panj hain bir.
pardai lord jit val tuhi ai. in main tc ik dain chalai.13.

?fr au re t^rfe i shh?) fewufewfe i

§?5Z itT re y^d'fe I gHH?) HTd" tM Wfs I =19 I
paun vagai bahu dhurd udai. dushman darishat andh hui ai.
ultai phauj paun paltai. dushman mar phatc jang pai. 14.

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

195

Banda Singh, then, sought Guru's permission to allot him some task,

And begged for any kind of service that he could render unto the Guru. (6)

Satguru remarked that if Banda Singh was really worthy of a great task,
He must set out and destroy the murderers of Guru's Sahibzadas.
The Guru directed him to destroy the Hill principalities after destroying Sirhind,
As that was the task assigned by the Guru to him. (7)

While protecting the Guru's Sikhs, he must destroy the enemies of the Sikhs,

And must protect those as well who accept his sovereignty.

He must create anarchic conditions from Delhi onwards,

After that he must raze the whole of Punjab and Hill states to the ground. (8)

Dohra : There is a parasitical creeper that ruins a tree from the top,
This creeper is known by the name of "Bando" in the world.
Band Singh should become a similar poisonous creeper of the Guru,
And squeeze, sap and destroy the oppressive Mughal empire. (9)

Dohra : Whatever express wish the Guru conveyed to Banda Singh,

Banda Singh accepted to execute the Guru's order in word and deed.

Soon this news spread out far and wide in the whole world,

That Guru had invested and annointed Banda Singh with his spiritual powers. (10)

The Guru then handed over his double-edged dagger to the Banda Singh,
Which he accepted and wore around his person as an armour.
Feeling enraged at the loss of their legitimate right of being Guru's heirs,
The Khalsa Singhs stripped Banda Singh of Guru's armour. (11)

Chaupai : As stripped Banda Singh complained to the Guru (about the Singh's act),
The Guru went into peels of laughter with immense joy.

The Guru remarked that with Singh's forcible possession of their legitimate right,
His mission of empowering the Khalsa Panth has been fulfilled. (12)

Thereafter, the Guru blessed Banda Singh with five of his arrows,
Remarking that these five arrows were invested with miraculous powers.
Whenever he felt it extremely necessary to shoot these arrows,
He should shoot only one of these arrows in extreme situations. (13)

These arrows had powers of activating dust-laden storms,

And impair the visibility and eyesight of the enemy force.

This raging blinding storm would force the enemy to turn their backs,

And help the user in destroying the enemy and winning the victory over them. (14)

196

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

WW % i Wf3 3ft w3T B^ffe I <W I
dohra : joi sikh turn a milai tin tun lain milai.

adar dai dai bhanti bhal agg dayo chardhai.15.

trust : 1m h!^ ^ awfe I ^ hot W"fe i

§fe If hif ot wfc otT i itT otst frfe sst i ^ i

chaupai : singh majhailan lain bulai.unkomuhrglijo lai.

6i hain mahan sur ati hathi. un tg phauj turak jai nathi.16.

§fe ^ m HIF y^'cS I felfl1 Hlddld fHdd^'6 I

§fe ^ ot for ^ y3" i §fe ott^ ?f !f wfc h3" i hp i

6i hain sur mahan balvana. un pai hain satigur miharvana.
6i hain gur nij parn kg purg. 6i suran main hain ati surg.17.

fcff W4^ 3ra" ^ I §?> K If HsT UHdT HoTfe I

§st uh msft djlwst i uh atrat §?; «st )M i i

6ni nij apng gur kg bhagtu. un main hain sabh hamri shakti.
unko ham bakhsi guriai. ham bakhshi un lai sambhai.18.

UH H H1 ^tT fesf SOT I §S H1 UH §fe UHd" HOT I

WH OT1" HH3OT I t^TT. fer :OT OT 5JHOT I Htf I

ham mai un main bhgd kichh nahi. un main ham 6i hamrg manhi.

aisg banda dayo samjMi. changi vidh vahi chahai kamai.19.

#ot : ot h fed id wzw ^st ot uni? Fre i
Hfeyd'ti uj£ ^ stot ujrg" 1 30 1

dohra : jab satigur agya dai bandg panjabg jan.

sahibzadai jin ghag tin ko karnai ghan.20.

tWSt : H H WBTW Hfedld 5St I H 3% fotf ?55t I

UOT H3T H§ I OT^f fatf fif I 3°! I

chaupai : jo jo agya satigur dai. so bandai kagaz likh lai.

hamro sang bhgjio sou. batavai sikh asikhai jou.21.

ot ot fmi nfw i ai? fafe fflw, sfs fiw OTi? i
ott fHur fnui 3^ i I" <jot fiM a% vm 1 33 1

tab gur singh majhail ralag. babg binod singh, kanah singh chardhag.
daya Singh aunin singh bhalg. bhg hajur bhujngi bandai ghalg.22.

Wrl fmi W5 HTC OT OTl" I Hfedld H3T W I

>OT OT^ 3¥ fHW ^ I OT3 OTd" ^ 3Jf I 33 I

baj singh bal mir pur patti varo. satigur sang dag bhai charon.
aur chardhag bad sidak varg. rahat hajur thg gum piarg.23.

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

197

Dohra : He should permit those Singhs to join his own contingent,

Who volunteered to join under his command (in this expedition).
He must admit them into his contingent with due honour and respect,
And direct them to lead their own contingents in this war. (15)

Chaupai : The Guru directed him to invite the Majhail Singhs to join him,
And instruct them to lead his forces from the front.

These Majhail Singhs were the bravest of the brave and so much committed,
That the Mughals would flee from the field scared of them. (16)

These Singhs, being the most brave and the most mighty warriors,
Deserved to have the full blessings and grace of their Guru.
They, being known for keeping their promise in word and deed,
They were among the bravest of the brave and the mighty. (17)

They, being committed followers and disciples of their Guru,
Had been invested with all the spiritual powers of their Guru.
The Guru had passed on his sovereignty to these Singhs,
Which they had preserved and imbibed in true spirit. (18)

The Majhail Singhs and the Guru were an image of each other,
As the Guru and these Singhs were part of one another.
The Guru instructed and briefed Banda Singh so thoroughly,
That he might accomplish this great mission successfully. (19)

Dohra : Then Satguru ordered Banda Singh to launch his mission,
And instructed him to proceed to the state of Punjab.
Those who had murdered the Guru's innocent Sahibzadas,
He must slaughter them and make a blood bath of them. (20)

Chaupai : Whatever instructions and guidelines the Guru gave to Banda Singh,
He wrote these down in black and white on a piece of paper.
Banda Singh requested the Guru to despatch only those Singhs with him,
Who could educate him about the basic tenets of Sikhism. (21)

Accepting Banda Singh's plea the Guru sent Majhail Singhs with him,
Prominent among them being Baba Binod Singh5 and Baba Kahan Singh6
The Guru also sent Daya Singh and Onon Singh from Bhalla family,
As well as a few more Singhs from his own bodyguard. (22)

S. Baaj Singh Bal7 from Mirpur near Patti was also sent with Banda Singh,
The Guru sent all these four brothers to accompany Banda Singh.
Besides these, the Guru sent many other trusted Singh followers,
Who were most dear and intimate with the Guru. (23)

198

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

# ^ tfWt 3^ I H'dyd'S I1 H1^ I 39 I

majhail sikkhan ko likhi ardasa. dgkhat ayo bandai kg hi pas.

jo hain dokhi khalsai bharg. jinng shahbazadai hain marg.24.

srai* i fsm §t tra i

fUETH 3tfl% K1^" I 3TB H^B1" Mj g^d" I I
karyo khot jin parbat varna. tinko luto khub paharan.
paritham bajidai lijo mara. bahut murda tihi karyo khuvar.25.

30. traft el'^ra^H

30. khals? di ardas
(jo tun singhan khush rakhain tau rahain sada tun sukhi)

twst : tiwr srat nra^H i ^ra )t nfenra" utt i

ufewJl ywf hsI" i w 5!st ^ aMHst i hi

chaupai : tabai khalsg kari ardasa. hath jord sri satigur pas.

hajuron patishahi khalsg dai. hajuron mukhon kai var bakhshai.l.

tTWH 3H 3^ I 3^ 31% UH tlddl'd fFt I

khalso marai turkan turn tanai. turak gag ham dargahon janai.
jau banda patshahi chahai. tab ham chalai na in kai rahai.2.

%7FF : Hlddld Hfit§ Hf Ht* 5dir #S I

dohra : satigur sunio khush bhag sou bandg kahi din.

tun na mannai jab khalsai tab huvaigi tumri hin.3.

^ f fHUJ^ ^ § § 19 1

jo tun singhan khush rakhain tau rahain sada tun sukkhi.

jg tun singhan dukh dgvain tau tun pavain dukkh.4.

tWSt : 3H H% HcSrTd" H oTdt I 3^CT tjWT ©H 3? itfdt I

ftfe Utret fetffe i Hq" yfra ft fHui gTFfe1 m i

chaupai : tab bandai manjur su kari. turyo khalso us hi ghari.

chitthg hazuri lag likhai. maddh panjab ju singh rahain.5.

: # nvfz fm trwr §u Htr wfo i

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

199

The Guru gave a written message to the brave Singhs of Majha,

That they must join Banda Singh as soon as they received Guru's message.

They must slaughter all the enemies of the Khalsa Panth,

Who had murdered the innocent Sahibzadas of the Guru. (24)

Thereafter they must loot and plunder the Hill chiefs,
Who had betrayed and conspired against the Khalsa Panth.
First of all, they must murder Wazir8 Khan (governor of Sirhind),
And then mutilate and desecrate the dignity of his dead body. (25)

Episode 30
Prayer of the Khalsa
(If you keep the Singhs satisfied, you will also prosper)

Chaupai : (After Guru's blessings to Banda Singh), the Khalsa Singhs approached the Guru,
And with folded hands they prayed before the Guru,
That the Guru had bestowed the sovereignty on the Khalsa Panth,
As He had repeatedly declared His Will and testament before the Khalsa. (1)

The Singhs admitted that they would vanquish the Mughals with Guru's blessings,
And the Mughals would perish due to the express Will of the Divine.
(But after the Mughal's fall) if Banda Singh laid a claim to sovereignty,
Then in that eventuality, the Khalsa Panth would not support him. (2)

Dohra : Hearing this assertion of the Khalsa, the Guru felt delighted,

And directed Banda Singh to honour Guru's Will and testament.
The Guru warned Banda Singh against defying the Will of the Khalsa,
Otherwise he would come to grief and face humiliation. (3)

If he kept the Khalsa Singhs satisfied and well looked after,
Then he would also prosper and flourish as well.
But if he ever neglected and maltreated the Khalsa Singhs,
Then he would come to grief and face tribulation. (4)

Chaupai : Banda Singh agreed to and accepted all the Guru's commands,

And the Khalsa Singhs, under his command, marched immediately.

Banda Singh got several letters written by the revered Guru,

In the names of all those prominent Singhs who lived in Punjab. (5)

Dohra : Whosoever would join and assist the Khalsa forces,

He would stand benefitted and rewarded in every respect.

200 Sri Gur Panth Prakash

dohra : jo ai milai khalsai uh sukh sara lghi.

jo ai ralai na khalsai, rayyat tisai banghu.6.

uust : ua ut a% au uuu i uh >TO3r thw?> a^ i

ste ui rrftr uh uu nrfe i uu 3H srgst a?53r huh? 121

chaupai : tab hi bandai bandhg hathi. ham manggg singhan bat.

bhird pardai jahin ham par ai. tah turn karni bangu sahai.7.

fufu fnfQ feg- uh u&r i thh ufuwu tot h1 u§r i
h h1 oru1 fHurs h uu i h ?i ym& uu 1 1 1

riddhi siddhi kichh ham bhi dayyai. jim patiaro jag main payyai.
jau main karon singhan son dhohu. tau main layo agli khohu.8.

fen § h fed id § us srur i hu h# uh wi ust i

U)# UWT f # U75W I f #■ UWTCT ^S1" UW It! I
tis kau satigur yau pun kahi. saump sabhi ham khalsai dai.
hamnai kMlsg tun bhi ralaya. tain bhi khalsayo vanda paya.9.

uh fnuf ^ ^ f hu i ofu nruuH uut ufe a^u i

HS 3H STuVu^gt I SU1" §uw fHuu% wst I =10 I
panj singh lai kg tun satha. kar ardas puri hoi bat.
yau sun bandg kari chardhai. dgra toryo sirhandai dai. 10.

3^. St* e1" f>>Hd'
(...H >rft feH H§ fe^t)

31. band£ da nischa
(...jau mangai tis sou divavai)

huu1" : § tuu a% fb-r yxzt rm fttn aus utfe i

HH fHUJ^ fe^S f53Ffe t tat u&fe i °n

dohra : tau chit bandai im aiab lijai bachan partoi.

sad singhan divan lagai kai bichchai ap khaloi. 1 .

uust : HfeHju ans nra ^ uub^ i uh ^ aw^t i
u^u H3" feu wv usw i Han wm fexsw i? i

chaupai : satigur bachan ab layyai partai. sikkh panj tin lag bulai.

hath jord vich ap khaloyo. sarbtar khalso ik man hoyo.2.

suT uuu ym uhu utt i w% uuu ^ srat wuhh i

W Saii 3TUT I UGT Ulfeu oTSt UHU 13 1
nahin kharach ab hamrg pasa. avai kharach yau kari ardas.
ac lubang lag gai lara. dayo dasvandh un kai hazar.3.

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

201

But those who do not join and defy the Khalsa Panth,

They would be treated as mere subjects and ordinary public. (6)

Chaupai : Banda Singh prayed with folded hands to the Guru,

That he would abide by the collective Will of the Khalsa.

But during the period of extreme crisis and exigency,

The Guru's blessings must shield and protect the Khalsa. (7)

He also entreated the Guru to bestow him with certain miraculous powers,
So that he might also win some fame and reputation.
But if he ever betrayed and defied the Will of the Khalsa,
Then the Guru had every right to withdraw His pleasure. (8)

Hearing this, the guru repeated his earlier declaration,
That he had handed over all the powers to the Khalsa Panth.
Since the Guru had admitted Banda Singh into the Khalsa Panth,
Banda Singh was equally entitled to share those powers. (9)

Whenever the need arose, he should gather an assembly of five Singhs,
And make a joint prayer for the fulfilment of his wish.
Receiving these instructions, Banda Singh launched on his mission,
And marched with his contingent towards Sirhind. (10)

Episode 31
Banda Singh's Faith (in the Guru)
(He would grant whatever anyone wished and prayed for)

Dohra : (One day during Banda Singh's march towards Punjab), it occurred to him,
That he should test the veracity of Guru's word spoken to him.
(As instructed by the Guru), he held a congregation of the Singhs,
And he joined as one of those congregated for a prayer. (1)

Chaupai : In order to check the validity of Guru's assurances given to him,
He called a congregation of five Singhs as instructed by the Guru.
He himself stood with folded hands among the congregation,
And they prayed to the Guru with complete faith and devotion. (2)

They prayed that since they had no budget to maintain themselves,

The Guru must answer their prayer and provide them with money.

In an instant, the devout Lobana1 Singhs arrived there in a contingent,

And offered thousands of rupees as Guru's Daswandh2 from their income. (3)

202

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

h§ ne »rfe wfr Udtf i srarfe uiwh sie &m i
h§ axfl" trwr ute i feq% 3ct ne wrete lai

sou bandai ai agai dharyo. karai ardas bandc hath pharyo.
bandc badhi khalsc parita. nischai bhayo bandai madh chit.4.

sre1" ywr sari i n^m ©Fiefe ^ est i

'>Xora >X3ra' 5T rFU AW I sl'fddld ^'Tddld FTS1" Htf 3P% IU I
banda khalsc divan lagavai. akal ustati var chandi pardhavai.
'akal akal' ka jap japavai. vahiguru vahiguru sada mukh gavai.5.

eedT : sfer wii 6T e^w trwH fto i

S?> tfa UTS" H3?> H?> ttF C/oT frftT l£l
dohra : banda panjabahi ko chardhyo lay 6 khalso sath.

lain bair gur sutan sun a tckain sikh math.6.

eust : efe sre1" W) y^of tn^l i fdftr to inti?) el i

H§ atd" 3% g UTT I Wt1 fHtlfi H?) Wee^T 19 1
chaupai : jahin banda an palak khalovai. ridhi an uhan sikkhan dhovai.
jou bir bandai the pasa. avain sikkhan sun ardas. 7.

U oTd" He 3St I 3H ae1" PcSHtJM efe I

U3" H§T "P3H Ue I tftr H3H € HUH- It I

yau kar bandc bhai partita, tab banda bhayo nischai chit.

put mangai tis davac puta. duddh mangat dc duddh bahut.8.

HoTd" oTst etiW" »T% I old" >WH f3H fi-K1! I
^'Pddld oT rFU I # "feH H§ fcVt I tf I

jckar koi dukhia avai. kar ardas tis dukh mitavai.
vahiguru ka jap japavai. jo mangai tis sou divavai.9.

>kift fiBT ?i ue 3ieT w& i nrfe Mr m w& i
eefo 3 e fife w% i efe £i ee?ft i i

aisi jag main par gai dhanka. ai milain rana au rank,
durhi tc jo nindat avai. hui ncrdai vahu charni pavai. 10.

rrfe HE1" »rfe oTd" I oP^ HUd" H 3ftf HU/ H% I

eH u't Ml- 3w i feof Hud" fen el ite mi

jahin banda ai dcra karc. kadh mohar so tahin bahu dharc.
divai pavai tcli tela, ik mohar tih devai mgl.l 1 .

5St ^ SCP% UpWd" I e% HZTd" tftW S1^" I

ssdt en# ?5crt est i Hun ytw el §st i i

thuthi bhanda layavai ghumyara. devai mohar kadh khisyon dar.
lakrdi chuhrdo layavai joi. mohar khisyon devai 61. 12.

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

203

They offered their total collection to Banda Singh voluntarily,

And Banda Singh accepted their offering after a thanks-giving prayer.

This miraculous incident tied Banda Singh in permanent bondage with the Khalsa,

As he felt convinced of Guru's blessings in his heart of hearts. (4)

After that Banda Singh started organising congregations daily,
Where he made the Singhs recite Akal Ustat3 and Chandi Di Var4 .
He made the congregation meditate upon the name of God,
And himself started meditating on the sacred name of Waheguru. (5)

Dohra : Thus, Banda Singh led an expedition of Singhs towards Punjab,
And the Khalsa Singhs kept on joining his contingent all along.
In order to avenge the murder of Sahibzadas from the Mughals,
The Sikhs kept on joining the Khalsa force under his command. (6)

Chaupai : Wherever Banda Singh put up a camp for a short while,

That region's Sikhs made offerings of money and provisions in plenty.
As Banda himself had possessed command over the captive spirits,
Many Singhs approached Banda Singh with prayers for favours. (7)

As Banda Singh's fame and reputation spread in this manner,
He felt reassured of his own powers and Guru's blessings on him.
He bestowed his blessings on those who prayed for a male child,
As well as those who prayed for material assets and affluence. (8)

If a person with some bodily affliction approached him for relief,
Banda Singh cured him of his affliction with a prayer to the Guru.
He kept on leading the congregational prayers and meditation,
And kept on fulfilling the wishes of his devout followers. (9)

His fame and reputation spread to such an extent,
That both the rich and the poor alike came to seek his blessings.
Even those who spoke ill of him or slandered him at his back,
Became his followers after having a glimpse of his face. (10)

Wherever he put up a camp on his way to Punjab,

He would display a pile of gold coins in front of his seat.

If a poor vendor selling oil offered a cup of oil as his humble contribution,

Banda Singh would reward his services with a gold coin. (11)

If a potter made a humble offering of an earthen pot to him,

Banda Singh would reward him with another gold coin from his pocket.

Even if a lowly sweeper offered a bundle of firewood,

He was also rewarded with a gold coin by Banda Singh. (12)

204 Sri Gur Panth Prakash

^TW : feHHSfegS HUf H g^rfe I

H W% W HiTC Ufe feu H3T ft£ B^rfe I =13 I

dohra : khali kisg su nahi chhadg mohru su dag phardai.
jo avai au sajud hui tih sang lag chardhai.13.

33. WSt H% W UTO
(...3tf lf€t oft TTof)
32. bab^ band^ da hor hal
(...tabai pari band q ki dhak)

: h% u ugt wfu afe i

fiTO^ £ ^3 H ^ ^ ?5Z n\ I HI
dohra : bandg pai sun mal bahu pari rani badi dhard.
singhan ng phard so lag kut Kit au mar. 1 .

twst : fen f?>H #u W3 o( w% i h ufu& trwn #eT i

u!f 3ER §H &f I feH tlWT H* ?W fil»FU I 3 I
chaupai : jis nis chor dhard ko avai. so pahilg khalsg banda batavai.

rahain tayar us lgvain mara. im khalsg son vadhyo piar.2.

»ft 3^5 HW ¥® fe^ fewfe I 3 I
dohra : sun bani khushian karain singhan ko hit lai.

abai bajidai marhaun sabh lokan dikhlai.3.

Bust : wa" sre1" fen fHW> ottr i h§ "fiw ft utr i

»rfe otlf fl" oTUCT oTrT I %U wftf HUl" 3Hfe Wr\ I 9 I
chaupai : ab banda im singhan kahai. saddo singh ju pachhg rahai.

ai karain jo gur kahyo kaja. phgr lghin soi bhumhi raj. 4.

sfe1" Wfe TO a^1" I 5% HW EF fef I
W# H1^ feH feoT I H?> Wfe§ fife St #Fra m I
tab banda ai bangar barda. tanhi majra tha ik arda.
ai maran tis ik dharda. sun laio pind hono ujard.5.

£tr est au ifru i % fp^ 5^ Bffgr s^tu i
3twf huu au a^i uuatufFwulte i£ i

bandg dgkh dai bahu dhira. vai janai kaya karugu phakir.

timin marad bahu jhardin bardg. rahg bandai pai sikh hi khardg.6.

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

205

Dohra : Thus, no body went unrewarded whosoever approached him for any favour,
And Banda Singh kept on rewarding them generously with gold coins.
But whosoever came mounted on a horse and armed with weapons,
Banda Singh allowed him to join his contingent of Khalsa Singhs. (13)

Episode 32
Further Account of Baba Banda Singh
(Then Banda Singh's Fame spread)

Dohra : Hearing that Banda Singh had plenty of gold and treasure,
A band of dacoits raided Banda Singh's camp on the way.
But the brave Singhs overpowered and captured all the dacoits,
And killed them after robbing and mercilessly beating them. (1)

Chaupai : Whenever at night wayside dacoits would plan to loot his camp,
Banda Singh would alert the Singhs of his contingent in advance.
Being well prepared in advance the Singhs would kill the robbers,
Which endeared the Khalsa further among the local people. (2)

Dohra : Thus rejoicing in the recitation of Guru's Gurbani and his blessings,
More and more Singhs felt attracted towards Banda Singh.
He declared that he would kill Wazir Khan (the Sirhind ruler),
And thus demonstrate his strength to all the people. (3)

Chaupai : Then Banda Singh instructed his Singhs to the effect,

That they should send for all the remaining Singhs to join him.

They must accomplish the great task assigned by the Guru,

And then establish the Khalsa sovereignty over the Punjab territory. (4)

Thereafter Banda Singh's contingent entered the Bangar1 area,

And put up his camp for a night shelter at a village.

That night, a band of dacoits had planned to raid that village,

In order to loot and plunder the inhabitants of their possessions. (5)

Although Banda Singh assured the villagers to keep patience,

Yet they thought that a wandering mendicant could not protect them.

So all the men and women deserted the village out of fear,

But Banda Singh and his Singhs stayed put there in the village. (6)

Dohra

Although Banda Singh gave a lot of verbal assurances to the villagers,
They were not convinced of Banda Singh's strength to resist.

206

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

dohra : bandai kai mukh kahin ko 6i kab karain partit.
so bandai aurg that! maddh su apng chit.7.

tfust : Vo(3 £re h% ?> ?5S i 0(5 ocmr® vhzz i

§ S fife wfe i a% m B& ¥3t it I

chaupai : pakard painch bandai ne lag. kothg kg maddh sabh ardag.

tau lau dhard pind ai vardi. bandai val sabh dgkhai khardi.8.

§5 H% oTUt W$ IF? I H1^) W% fe^ HU" I

Rfe fHW> cfrtf I 145^ ^ ^ I tf I

uth bandg kahi maro dharda. maran ag tinai layo mar.
yau suni singhan halla kiyo. pakard sardar dhard ko liyo.9.

n\ H §H sfg1^ Wt I Hf flF WU £H frt I
§fe K1^ dW^'d I H3T fmf HU" I I

au jo usai chhudavan avai. sou uhan ap phas javai.
6i marain sglg talvara. dhiman sang singh lgvain mar. 10.

WP" §IF 3fg»T I HH3U s^fa ggfsw I
5 fife S5!?f ?$t£ rFtT I & STt* >f 3U5B I
aisa achmbha uhan bhaia. unko shastar nanhi chubhaia.
tau pind lokan lino jacha. hai bandg mgn barkat sach.

§?T So!?) EHU 1%^ I ^ tT^t §7^ SIU H^T I
Wff^o!^ I tfe BS 5 §S air I °P I

tab un lokan shastar sambharg. lardg dhardvi un bahu marg.

hutg panch jo kaid karg. chhod dag tg un bahu pharg.12.

%tff : fag- ma feg- Ha" giu feg- hhhu bis gzrfe i

H% fed" 3* §H Pdld'fe I ^3 I

dohra : kichhu pakard kichhu mar gag kichhu shastar gag khuhai.

tab bandai phir yaun kahyo chardah maro usai girai.13.

trust : usu fFw @5 ttw bis i fife Ife ?fu wr ?>ss- i
fife §h t^" 5w i si% § wu §w no i

chaupai : tabah singh uth gailg gag. pind chhod vahi agg nathg.

lutg pind us dgra kayo, bandai ko at dabo bhayo.14.

mi h% s h°t est i @^ §5 feu fbrair ofsti

H% 5fut #FT # £t I Hfg£ nf tFH Utft I <W I

bandh bandai ng sabh chhad dai. unain utg phir kirpa kai.
bandai kahi in chij bhi dgvo. chandi soino au dhat rakhgvo.15.

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

207

Then Banda Singh thought of another strategy to face the situation,
But he kept it as a secret in his own mind. (7)

Chaupai : Banda Singh captured a few prominent inhabitants of the village,
And kept them forcibly confined in a room.
When the band of dacoits entered the village to plunder,
The imprisoned elders kept on looking at Banda Singh dumb-founded. (8)

Banda Singh stood and ordered his Singhs to attack the dacoits,
And slaughter all those who had come to loot and plunder.
Obeying Banda Singh's order, the Singhs attacked the raiders,
And captured the chief of the raiding band of dacoits. (9)

If any other dacoit came forward to get his chief released,

He himself was trapped and captured by the Singhs.

While the robbers attacked with their spears and swords,

They were killed by pelting of stones by the entrenched Singhs. (10)

It appeared as if a strange miracle had occurred there,

That not a single Singh was wounded during this scuffle.

This made the inhabitants of the village realise and assured,

That Banda Singh was really invested with miraculous powers. (11)

After that these inhabitants also picked up their weapons,
And they also killed many dacoits along with the Singhs.
The chieftains of the village who had been kept in confinement,
Were also released and they, too, captured many dacoits. (12)

Dohra : Some of the raiders were captured, while others were killed,
Still some others escaped after leaving their weapons behind.
Then Banda Singh exhorted the Singhs and the villagers,
That they should raid that village from which the raiders had come. (13)

Chaupai : Then Banda Singh's Singhs chased the raiders after them,

Who deserted their village after seeing the Singhs in hot pursuit.
The Singhs plundered their village and put up a camp there,
Which made Banda Singh's writ run in the Bangar area. (14)

Banda Singh ordered that all the captives should be released,

Which reflected a rare gesture of Banda Singh's magnanimity.

Banda Singh also ordered the release of the entire booty,

Except that they could take hold of the gold and silver articles alone. (15)

208

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

eu^ : #st tr e^w whs ast nfe i

dohra : tab banda kandh pai chardhyo latan kuti soi.

avat ghordc disat hain killc ghardavai toi.16.

trust : a£ £ fe" §B^t i fm trw oft oft fewtt i

chaupai : tab band? nc uch uchari. killc rassan ki karo tiari.

avain ghordc aphi abi. dhil na karni phard lay ay 6 tabi.17.

offe sre1 wr i rB?> uwr Hst ofcr i

Sol tf%t H% I wfe oft UH F H3" I I

kahit banda jab aisc bhaya. jatan khalsc soi kaya.

16k chuphcrc bandc ghallc. ai karo ham son sabh gallc.18.

S# %5 UH S fi-f^f I >fe S H3T H UH H3T fsW I
3HoT H«5f THWfe I ut tTSH 3K # »Ffe I Htf I

duddh dahin gharit ham lai milain. aur na mango jau ham sang bhilain.

dcu tumko mulak milai. hovo khalso turn bhi ai.19.

^UU'' : ofe sCfdlS' 3% s^dM'til FTfe I

Irgw h1 ^Hti'd t kcf% fen u^rfe 1301

— o

dohra : kaun mannc bin bhagion bhac pharyadijai.

kaithal men phujdar tho layac tisai chardhai.20.

trust : tkm k tet ^Hti'd i oran farut t i

sre uh ^ i wft fefs srat yofrg- 1 3=1 1

chaupai : kaithal main khatri phujdara. karat ugrahi phauj tho dar.

phakir bandc ham line mara. aisi lokan kari pukar.21.

§3FUt #E 3% HTU oTdt I H?B §H ut Ujtt |

Uoft fHW^K I ofUGT HWoT 3H ttfit I 33 I
ugrahi band bandai tuhi kari. chardhyo sunat vahi us hi ghari.
pukraun us ar levaun luta. kahyo mulak turn dini chhut.22.

§ oife ufe§ ofhst iret i h£ feT ^fti uuei* wst i
§s feu oiq^ i as! s £ot fB^ sra^ 1 33 i

yau kahi chardhio kini dhai. bandc dhig vahi pahunchyo ai.

uth banda vich kandhan varyo. koi na natthan jatan yau karyo.23.

H§ rB?) t H% of)-m I H§ H% H 1l%J?) I

W^d" H I TO ^3 I 3B I

jou jatan tho bandai kamayo. sou bandai so singhan samjhayo.
ac asavar sath sau chara. lutan ac bangar var.24.

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

209

Dohra : After that Banda Singh climbed up a wall in one house,

And started stamping with his feet as (if spurring a horse).

He remarked that he could see horses coming towards him,

And instructed the Sikhs to arrange some pegs for tying those horses. (16)

Chaupai : Once again he repeated his instructions in a full throated voice,
That the Sings must get ready with the pegs and ropes.
He declared that since the horses were about to arrive soon,
The Singhs should not waste time to catch those horses. (17)

As Banda Singh kept on repeating his instructions to the Singhs,
They started making arrangements for taking charge of the horses.
He sent his messengers all around in the whole region,
And ordered the people to come and negotiate revenue with him. (18)

He asked the people to make offerings of milk products to him,
But he would exempt those who join his forces against the Mughals.
He guaranteed the people the right of self-governance,
If they joined the Khalsa army (in their fight against the Mughals). (19)

Dohra : Since human beings do not get anything unless it is destined,

The foolish people appealed to the authorities (against Banda Singh).
There was a designated custodian of Mughals stationed at Kaithal,
Who came with a force to combat Banda Singh's force. (20)

Chaupai : This Kshtriya custodian who was stationed at Kaithal,

Used to collect revenue from people on behalf of the Mughals.
The people complained to this Mughal custodian against him,
That a mendicant-looking Banda Singh was terrorising them. (21)

Since Banda Singh had prohibited the payment of revenue to him,
The custodian launched an attack against Banda Singh immediately.
He declared that he would capture Banda Singh and plunder his treasure,
And allowed the people as well to capture and loot him. (22)

After making such a declaration, he launched an attack,
And soon arrived near the location of Banda Singh's camp.
Banda Singh hid behind the Mud walls of the village houses,
As none from the village tried to desert and flee from there. (23)

The strategy which Banda Singh had adopted to combat the enemy,
Was also communicated to the Singhs for adoption.
There were four hundred horse riders with the Kaithal custodian,
Who were accompanied by dacoits and plunderers of Bangar. (24)

210

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

eU^1 : WVfe 3fe 3W rife Ii3 (Jot I

saw h he1" ifes ttui sre1" sra" eu i pu i

dohra : tolat aphi tahi gay 6 j ahi baitho banda lukk.

lagyo su manda bolng rahyo banda kar chupp.25.

sfe & HH9GT 3% # fE3ot »rfe I
3§ H1"^ fHm 5JSt 553 Wfe I P£ I
bandg ng samjhayo tabai sabh vardai irdkai ai.
tau sarat singhan kai lutto inhain banai.26.

trust : §s fHUf arar^ m^fs i sf 3 u& ^ B^fe i

H fUd" % WB tJM'^cS I HHH 3 firm?) | 39 I

chaupai : uthg singh bangan laptai. turain na ghordg rahg turai.

jo upar tg shastar chalavna. unkg shastar na singhan ghavan.27.

fl" fHW H^T fe1" I §?> 3?> M E1" I

rt 7Z> H <W) S1" W I fetf E oTU?) ufetT ftra^ I Pt I

jau singh marain sota dala. un tan lagg dukh da bhala.

jg natthain to nathan na pavain. vich dg kandhan ghordyon giravain.28.

%7FF : 2rlt!'d H f5£T U(W §3^ I

fiTB3 HE1" tfe§ §B3t 5Tdt §H H1^ I Ptf I
dohra : phaujdar so phard layo ghordyon layo utar.

jitno manda bolio utni kari us mar.29.

tft-fst : fi-RJd" %3" §H St% ofgt I fed" £rlt"d1 §H # ESt I

WH §<F I §ut U1^ 3 UH1" ?5W I 30 I
chaupai : mihar phgr us bandai kai. phir phujdari us di dai.

ais achmbho uhan bhayo. uhi hath tg paisa layo.30.

3% Ud? Ht* 3t W5( I Udt ©HFdt" HW5T §H HW I
§H Ut ffe5 H §tT ?53Fgt I fut f53T fed" 5Td3 ©HTdt I 3=1 1
tabai pari bandg ki dhanka. pari ugrahi mulak us mak.
us hi gail su phauj lagai. uhi lago phir karan ugrahi.31.

33. WVt fife oft

33. sakhi pind s^har khand ki
(main ho usi purakh ko das...)

E^Jd"

#e E5 QdPdS H^ra" U5 gn-r i
1^5 fey uVra s ?5 ^ Ihuj?) ?m 111

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

211

Dohra : As the custodian entered the place in search of Banda Singh,
Banda Singh kept himself hidden from his view.
Even when the custodian started shouting and abusing him,
Banda Singh observed a discrete silence despite provocation. (25)

When he assessed that all the enemy soldiers had entered inside,

And had no chances of escape from their ambush,

He signalled to the entrenched Singhs with a sign of his hands,

That they should then loot and plunder the trapped enemy thoroughly. (26)

Chaupai : Leaping up from their hiding places Singhs caught hold of enemy's horses' reins,
And the horses could not move despite spurring from their riders.
When the horse riders attacked Singhs with their weapons,
Their weapons failed to wound and harm the Singhs. (27)

But when the Singhs struck the enemy with a stick or a stone,
It hit them as grievously as if hit by a sharp spear.
When they tried to flee, their feet failed to run and flee,
Which rather made them hit against the wall and fall down. (28)

Dohra : Finally, the Singhs got hold of Kshtriya custodian of Kaithal,
And pulled him down from the horse immediately.
As he had been abusing and slandering Banda Singh,
He was given a good thrashing for his foul utterances. (29)

Chaupai : He was given a pardon after teaching him a good lesson,

And his powers of custodianship were also restored to him.
It was indeed a miraculous feat to overpower this custodian,
As he was made to pay the revenue to Banda Singh. (30)

This brave act made Banda Singh's writ run over the region,
As he started collecting the revenue from that month.
The custodian's armed force was made to join the Khalsa Army,
And he was deputed to collect revenue for the Khalsa. (31)

Episode 33
The Episode About Village Sehar1 Khand
(I am the humble servant of that Divine Guru)

Dohra : (After subduing the Kaithal custodian) Banda Singh proceeded further,
And put up his next camp at the village of Sehar Khand.

212

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

dohra : tab bando chardah utrio schar khando garama.

chitthc likhc panjab nun lai lai singhan nam.l.

: 3H srir ft fm gTdT-Fft i eHRspfe V&TJ I

chaupai : tab bandc yau likh phurmayo. dcsh lain gur mor pathayo.

sirhandiyan ki jardah puttan dhaya. parbtian ko main maran aya.

>f tr §nt ^ i 5raft tjwr fan usrHn
fir?) ajd" rfl" ir Ifo so-pft i a^w fen ^ wft 13 1

main hon usi purakh ko dasa. karyo khalsai jisai parkasa.
jin gur ji son bair kamayo. badlo lain tisai main ayo.3.

ft us trwr fetfr »iwh 1 %ft h nra" for fatr tm 1

tin tin kau main mar gavaun. tau satigur ko banda sadaun.
yau pun khalsai likhi ardasa. bhcjc jo gur nij sikh khas.

H J-llddld H1 fjW tj" I Hftrai^ I^U W%3 I

^at^TTOi 3jd"^1mfH fnns ^ mi

jau satigur son sikkh ho sabta. sahibzadc bairah babat.
ai dayo bandai ko satha. gur ko sikh so sikkhan bharat.5.

%7FF : # W8H K W ^ft yPdH'dlS' ^g1" trfe I

# tfWt K (Tftf fi-l?5 ^fij UgH^3 §fe l£ I
dohra : jo khalsc main a rale patishahion vadda hoi.

jo khalsai son nahin milai rahi pachhtavat 6i.6.

: W ^Fd" S <§!> ^tTd" I

UdH §3"3" H ftfe 5^ UsJtJ'fe 19 1
dohra : kabal au kandhar lau thatthai bhakkhar dai.

purab dakkhan utar su chitthc dag pahunchai.7.

trust : h h frra u ajd" t yt 1 Hd't^ ire" »ift iro 1

chaupai : jo jo sikh hai gur ko puro. shazadan bair lain ayo zaruro.
jo jivgu so paugu raja, jaugu mar hougu agio kaj.8.

wht. i# fetr ^ra^H 1 i# tn^r trwr uh 1

H HS fcTWT fm Ud" UdT I 375?) ^1" BCTdt srat 1 tf 1

aisi bhcji likh ardasa. bhgji khalsai khalsai pas.

so sun khalsg sir par dhari. turat ralan ki tayari kari.9.

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

213

While camping here, he sent written messages to Punjab,
Addressing these epistles to the prominent Singhs by name. (1)

Chaupai : Banda Singh drafted these epistles to the effect,

That the Guru had despatched him to occupy their motherland.
That he had come to wreck the foundation of the Sirhind state,
And to destroy the chiefs of Hill state principalities. (2)

That he was the devout humble servant of the same Guru,
Who had initiated and founded the Khalsa Panth.
That he had come to avenge those who had the audacity,
To persecute the Sikh Gurus (and the four Sahibzadas). (3)

That he would claim to be called Guru's chosen servant,

Only after decimating all the enemies of the Sikh Panth.

After drafting this message and appeal to the Khalsa Singhs,

He sent these epistles through the Singhs whom Guru had sent with him. (4)

He invited all those initiated Khalsa Singhs of the Guru,

Who had witnessed and known about the persecution of Sahibzadas.

They must come post haste to join him in this great mission,

Since all of them were the Guru's Singhs and belonged to the Khalsa fraternity. (5)

Dohra : At this juncture whosoever joined the Khalsa forces,

He would earn a higher status in the Khalsa's sovereignty.

And whosoever did not associate himself with the Khalsa fraternity,

He would have to repent for the loss of this rare opportunity. (6)

Dohra : The trusted Singhs hastened with messages towards Kabul2 and Kandhar3 ,
As well as towards distant Bhakhar4 at full speed.
They took these messages to the Eastern corners in the country,
To the Guru's Singhs in the South as well as the North. (7)

Chaupai : All those Singhs who had full faith in the Guru's ideology,
Must come and join to avenge the death of the Sahibzadas.
Whosoever survived this war would share Khalsa's sovereignty,
And whosoever attained martyrdom would be blessed in the next life. (8)

Such was the appeal to the Singhs drafted by Banda Singh,

And he despatched this message to the majority of Khalsa Singhs.

The Khalsa Singhs honoured this Khalsa Panth's edict,

And instantly prepared themselves to join the Khalsa force. (9)

214 Sri Gur Panth Prakash

1bh fm ufo ubb s trfe i for truB sfe tr% nfe i
mfHtr fHTO t b¥ ?tbY i sra" fm hb fur hbtb? i i

jisai sikh pahi kharach na hoi. bina kharach band khavai soi.
asikh sikhan ko dgvain nahin. kahain sikkh sabh uhan marahin.10.

BBU1 : BB? UU? U 5(3- BS B?) STU^B |

B>?B w¥ »Ffe fe^ HH HH^ I ^ I

dohra : hatthin pairin pai lavain kar duno chaun karar.

jivat avain ai divain mug aglg sansar.ll.

Bust : otst fm Bf didH'dy i 3srous^ arafu vwtt i

H%75 BHB H fm S&W I BUST itT HB BBB §5?^ I =(3 I
chaupai : kai sikkh dgvain gursavartha. tan man dhan dghu gurhi parmartha.

majhail rasto jo sidho takavain. turak phauj bahu rahi rukavain.12.

ufBR fHUf ycSH'd B$> I SB BB HBlr HS> ?5B B$> I
Hit fu1" Hj BB BH i §fe Bt fi-IW bIb HB Oh I ^3 I
pahilo singh banjarg ralg. phard hath barchhg bail lad bhalg.
malvo uhan than ngrdg dgsa. 6i bhi milg hui bandg pgsh.13.

m # fm! m w§ uVrat i bbbjb 3m m bbb tra^ i

OT" W ^ UHB fOTB I HS §W UHB 35P% I =(9 I

au jo singh madh majhai panjabi. turkan langhan madh bahut kharabi.

bandh jatha val parbat sidMg. bglo 616 parbat takag.14.

fen sra-dldrdyu^w ws i >xif bub 3m s ute i

fU1" iB1" BCT ?5BFgt I H#U t|HB UB^st I <W I
im kar kirtipur val ag. again roprdon langhan na pag.
uhan dgra day 6 lagai. so bandg pai khabar puchai.15.

HB 5TBCT BB SB1" J5BB I BH »F BB &fB HWfe I
H§ HB tfM HB SBT I BBCT ^B1" fBB t(W otB~t" I I
bandg kahyo rahu dgra lai. ham a ngrdai lghin bulai.
sou bat khalsai mann lai. rahyo uhan din khalso kai. 16.

BBB1" : WffKBHB B BJ5B § $" HB B fHB UB^B I

fUHB fHUf BB1" BB fBB #B tfBB Pytl'd I °0 I
dohra : ammritsar tho chalat lau au bahai ju bich pahar.

pishor singh rorda huto tin dino kharach bicMr.17.

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

215

The Singhs shared all their provisions and other means,
With those who had no means to equip themselves for the mission.
But the non-Sikhs did not contribute anything to the Singhs,
Believing that all these Singhs would get killed in the war. (10)

Dohra : The poor Singhs begged for money and means from their neighbours,
With solemn promises of returning four times the principal amount,
But this solemn promise was subject to their survival in the war,
Otherwise they promised to settle their accounts in the next life. (11)

Chaupai : Many Sikhs contributed to this war kitty in the name of the Guru,

Since they had fully accepted the Guru's ideology in their heart of hearts,
The Majhail Singhs who were keen to join Banda Singh directly,
Were likely to be obstructed by the forces of the Mughals. (12)

Initially some Majhail Singhs mixed with the Caravan of Banjara5 traders,
Concealing their weapons in their cargo and posing as their bodyguards.
Since Malwa region was adjoining the Bangar area,
The Malwa Singhs joined Banda Singh's forces quickly. (13)

But the Singhs belonging to the mid-Majha region of Punjab,
Could not cross through the Mughal territory without bloodshed.
So their contingent started proceeding towards the Hills,
Concealing themselves in the forests and hills in the north. (14)

In this way they managed to reach upto Kiratpur6 Sahib,

But found it difficult to cross Ropar (because of Mughal concentration).

So they put up a camp in the vicinity of Ropar town,

And sent a message of their arrival to Banda Singh. (15)

Banda Singh directed them to stay put at that camp,

As he would call them when his own force reached that area.

So the Majhail Singhs camped at this place for many days,

After obeying the instructions from Banda Singh's headquarters. (16)

Dohra : All the Majhail Singhs who started from the holy city of Amritsar,
And were camping in this hilly region around Ropar,
They were provided with all kinds of provisions and rations,
By a wealthy Sikh merchant named Sardar Pishora Singh Arora. (17)

216

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

38. ijHar H^ef ^ fnur^
(w&t fnui fnuf e1" a% <f fi-R^1")

34. parsang salaudi singhan ka
(alt singh malt singh da band^ nun milna)

: fiw fe^T feor fawet am i $re §<f fpws or ifh i
feH'fe w$\ fHUf ?m i g^t sran w in

chaupai : sarihand dhig ik silaudi garama. hutc uhan singhan kc dham.
tin main ik ali singh nama. chakri karat vazirc dham. 1 .

feret §h wftj i jfc yg^ 3Hpw nm i

3H6T BTUfe §H Ufo fT§ I §ra 3H gkP" & »F§ 13 1
nabab sarihndi use bulayo. sadd puchhyo turn gur aur ayo.
tumko chahiat us pahi jao. usko turn ihan lai ao.2.

e\w wfs fi-i^rfe i u» y^s ara Qdd'al wfz i

fHU^ oRjl" frT sjfe iJRJ I § »F§aT StCT 3K U SOT I

ihan ai dctin alakh mitai. ralai putarn gur shitabijai.

singhan kahi ji hui gur pura. tau apai augu kaya turn pai zarura.

fOT §?> oCTCT 3H §7% U'f I if flH feff I

?OT wt ?f 3H ^HT >OT I M" fet 5!^ 19 I

phir un kahyo turn kaidai pavain. tab chhodain jab hamain dikhavain.

nahi avai main turn dcungu mara. bcrdi pai itai karar.4.

#ot : M ?f m Tfcf ot OT6T h 33t OTfe i

»rfe afo fmj?7 ^ sh ot h% or wfz m i

dohra : bcrdi main pag nahin rahai turak su tang karai.

ai bir singhan kahai turn turo bandc kg dai.5.

thjst : fnW) ot h?> ufew^r I oOT <OT 3" 'fijFFa" OTTjF I

?>w oral" org ordt i nra" ?ot ot" fHuj?> §?> orat i £ i

chaupai : tab singhan ko man patiaya. kahi nabab tc hisab karaya.

nabab kahi ham has kar kahi. ab nahi rahain singhan un kahi.6.

3# ottr fej HOT OT I ©IF UT UH »fH H% I

ot fr# ot ot ot wei i ot ot §wst 1ot ot otj i ? i

tuhin kahai ih marno darai. uhan hi gayo hamai ab sarai.
phcr milain tab gur kc satha. gur phatg bulai sir dhar hath.7.

HOT tft ^ SI? I Wfe U3BT^ H1 & 3^ I

1^1" 3" ^fu ~3tu oth i ot fmi fe5 org" fb-r fm 1 1 1

schar khandc rah puchh layo. khakhrod parganc main tho bhayo.
dilli tc vahi tih ku kosa. turc singh dil kar im hos.8.

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

111

Episode 34

The Episode About the Singhs of Village Salodi1
(Banda Singh's Meeting with Aali Singh And Maali Singh2 )

Chaupai : There was a village by the name Sailodi near Sirhind,
Which was inhabited by the Guru's Khalsa Singhs.
One of the residents who was named S. Aali Singh,
Was an employee in Wazir Khan's court at Sirhind. (1)

One day the Nawab of Sirhind summoned Aali Singh to his court,

To enquire if another Sikh Guru had come to Punjab.

The Nawab taunted him to go and join his Guru's camp,

And dared him to bring his Guru to the province of Sirhind. (2)

The Nawab declared that he would kill his Guru as well,

So that his soul should quickly join his dead sons' souls.

The Singh brothers remarked that in case their Guru was perfect,

He would certainly arrive himself without their assistance. (3)

The Nawab remarked that he would keep them in his custody,

And release them only when their Guru had arrived.

He would slaughter them if their Guru failed to arrive.

On this premise he prepared to handcuff the two Singhs. (4)

Dohra : But since the Mughal officials failed to chain their feet,
They felt extremely embarrassed at their failure.
In the meantime, the spirits (sent by Banda Singh) reached there,
And urged the two Singh brothers to depart for Banda Singh's camp. (5)

Chaupai : Feeling convinced of the Guru's Will and Banda Singh's powers,
They asked the Nawab to relieve them from his service.
Although the Nawab claimed that he had done everything in jest,
But the Singh brothers refused to continue in his service. (6)

Since the Nawab had accused them of being afraid of death,
They would prove their credentials by going to their Guru.
Promising that they would meet the Nawab along with their Guru,
They bid farewell to the Nawab by shouting the Singh slogan. (7)

They consulted the roadmap to the village of Sehar Khand,
Which was situated in the Khakhroad Pargana of Punjab (Haryana).
Assessing that this village was situated at thirty miles from Delhi,
The two Singh brothers made their departure towards this place. (8)

218

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

a£ oft" ydddiw i atflt k% fb-r ftB U33§r i

# UH § ^ 77H I 3H M H3" djd" oTT-T I tf I
bandg ki partaggya layai. bajirai marai im chitt partayai.
jo ham kau vahu laihg nama. tab saraigo sabh gur kam.9.

: fr%fl" a 3^" nmt w& fmi Fna i

WfE fdf a% ^HoT TO H5 Ud" I I
dohra : das bhujngi thg turf all mall singh sath.

jai duraun bandai dgkhkai dharyo mathg par hath. 10.

: ^'Pddid oft g3 awst i m^ra >X5ra ofr ^ft gsrgt i
*nfr at ae^ i b"rh wu£ ?m asi? i n i

chaupai : vahiguru ki phatg bulai. akal akal ki vaj sunai.

agai bandai yo bachan sunag. chahat apng nam batag.ll.

nmt ymt fms soldi ws i sraw^ urt f^H w i

oT^W^ §H Hfddld I Iffl^ ^ OTt I =13 I

all malt singh bhasaurdig ag. karamat gharon dhundhat dhag.
karamat us satigur mahin. bhgjan varo laj rakhahin.12.

W75t" fm atoTutl §SK3HKlt?i# 1=13 1
yau kahi un ko nam sunayo. tau un man thik patiayo.
mali ali singh bandai kahi. un main turn main bhgdo nahin.13.

JXaTJ oT^ 57 ^3" HHFSt I o# oT1^ 5Td^ »rfe rTCjt I

fe^" aestsff orat i fmi w^s ft otal i ^9 1

abah kahg ko dgr lagai. karo kar karan ai jahi.

phir bandg nai un son kahi. singh avat hain milng kai.14.

§?> 57 ^ftjSr H3T I feH olfd^ %^ SHFST I

ft^uwrfotgarui h wa ft" tr£ i °w i

un kau chahiyai sang ralagn. im karikai ham dgr lagagn.
jin pai agg chithai thg gag. so ab avat duron dhag.15.

: fstfeotuHai'tBtf^sat i
ot? uda ug>f ygafe w£ gar i ^ i

dohra : un kai dil ki ham buj hain vai chahain phatg lai ap.

dakkhan purab pachchhmon parbati ag thap.16.

5[gK TT3K fHUT fU ^3" I % # 3Jf 1w I =19 I
chaupai : tau lau malvayon khalso ayo. phatg singha bhai ka layayo.

karam dharam singh mpg varg. ag tg bhi gum piarg.17.

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

219

Still they wished to confirm Banda Singh's spiritual powers,
Only then they could be convinced of his mandate to kill Wazir Khan.
If Banda Singh received them by calling them by their personal names,
Then they would be assured of Guru's Will about his mission. (9)

Dohra : So taking ten other Guru's Singhs along with them,

S. Aali Singh and Maali Singh departed towards Banda Singh's location.
Spotting their contingent coming towards his camp,
Banda Singh raised both of his hands to greet them. (10)

Chaupai : Banda Singh greeted them with the traditional Khalsa greetings,
And shouting "Waheguru ji ki Fateh3 " to receive them.
Banda Singh then told them about their secret wish,
That they wished him to identify them by their names. (11)

He remarked that Aali Singh and Maali Singh had arrived from Bhasor,
And expected to see a miracle performed by him.
Banda Singh told the Singhs that all miracles belonged to the Guru,
Who would stand by those whom He had sent. (12)

After this as he identified them by their respective names,
They felt convinced of the Guru's Will behind his mission.
Then both Aali Singh and Maali Singh told Banda Singh,
That they considered him to be the embodiment of the Guru. (13)

Then they asked Banda Singh why he was wasting his time,

In accomplishing the mission assigned to him by the Guru.

Banda Singh informed these devout Singh brothers,

That he was waiting for some other Singh contingents to join him. (14)

As he wished all other Singh contingents to join the expedition,
That was causing a little delay in launching the operation.
All those Singhs to whom messages had been sent by him,
They were on their way from long distances to join him. (15)

Dohra : Banda Singh remarked as he knew their cherished desire,
They were desirous of winning this victory themselves.
That is why they were coming from all the directions,
Of South, East, West as well as the Northern mountains. (16)

Chaupai : A contingent of the Khalsa Singhs came from the Malwa region,
Which was led by Bhai Fateh Singh of village Bhaika.
Another contingent was led by Bhai Karam Singh of Roopa village,
Who were also the dear and devout Singhs of the Guru. (17)

220

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

Hter ^ feg- »f£ i y=rs 3 tran ^ w i i

rama tiloka ap na ag. dgkg kharach un bhgjg parag.

mahiraj valg kichh luttan ag. phul putarn tg kharach lai dhag.18.

5fU#^ w£ 7) I feK 5Tut tP^I" 3St I Htf I
kot kapMg ag na koi. im rahyo kapuro khali toi.19.

3n. imzf nftre hh^ or"
('htttc 5fht aran h'...)

35. parsang shahir samano ka
('bajirai kiyo gazab jo'...)

£^ ^ fHUf ^ H H% sfttf ^Htl'd I 30 I
dohra : tab bandai nai daurd kar liyo samana mar.

phatg ai phatg singh ko su bandg kiyo phujdar.20.

trust : Fftra" mvi i fm sdira" i

ttft H 1HUK LTO I ftlH fltH §3^ I 3cl I

chaupai : layo mar jab shahir samano. tab turkan sir kahir biMno.

bin bodijo singhan payo. tumbai jim tin sis udayo.21.

Snti'd §zr nt # imzt wt ^ 1 33 1

dohra : bajirai kara jab kio samanignbhithg nal.
phaujdar uh bi hutai palki bai var.22.

trust : Ffoj hh^ ah sct h1^ i ^ ^ftfe ^ftfes ^ i

h% ?> fen r^-d'dl i ant% sst>?r ifr sra- ^gt 1 33 1

chaupai : shahir samanon jab layo mara. gayo daliddar daliddarn var.

tab bandai ng chitt bichari. bajirai lutiai phauj kar bhari.23.

§^ 3#3" UJ& I ST% 3H WTK I

fgoT & feof Eof I Uo(3 H3P# 3W £tf I 39 I
uhan bajirg ghalg halkarg. bandai kahyo tab agam bicharg.
ik hai kano ik hath gka. pakard mangavo bajaron dgkh.24

rTftf tOTH H 3tF FT tT3 I WFS fm @ZF 3 ^ I

fl^ H1^ cTFT ofd" I iWf atfl% ^ ^ W I 3U I

jahin dassyo so tahan sg khardg. layag singh uhan tg phardg.

jutg martai ga?jg karg. nam bajirai lai lai kharg.25.

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

221

Ram Singh and Tiloka Singh (the two sons of Sodhi Kaul Singh) did not come themselves,
But sent several other Singhs by hiring their services for money.
Mercenaries from Mehraj came with the aim to loot the booty,
After getting paid by the rich sons of Baba Phool4 . (18)

No contingent of soldiers came from Nawab of Kotkapoora,

Which kept him deprived of Guru's grace (for the second time). (19)

Episode 35
The Episode About the Town of Samana
(Wazir Khan had done a horrendous deed)

Dohra : (After organising his force), Banda proceeded further hastily,
And soon captured the Mughal dominated town of Samana.
Since Fateh Singh's Contingent was responsible for the victory,
Banda Singh appointed Fateh Singh as the custodian of Samana. (20)

Chaupai : This dramatic occupation of Samana garrison by the Singh forces,

Sent Shockwaves through the Mughal authorities and their rank and file.
Whosoever was spotted without a tuft of hair on his head (Hindu),
He was beheaded by the Singhs as one slices a round pumpkin. (21)

Dohra : When Wazir Khan had beheaded the two innocent Sahibzadas,

The Mughal authorities of Samana had also supported their execution.
All of them were the custodians of different parts of the Samana territory,
Their numerical strength being twenty-two custodians. (22)

Chaupai : After the loot and plunder of the rich town of Samana,

The poor impoverished Singhs had got rid of all their want and poverty.

Then Banda Singh made a secret resolution in his own mind,

That he should plunder Wazir Khan's Sirhind with a bigger force. (23)

When Wazir Khan sent his secret agents to Samana for spying,

Banda Singh could predict and spot out those secret agents.

Identifying these two agents as one being squint eyed and the other one armed,

He ordered his Singhs to catch hold of them from the market place. (24)

They were spotted at the same place as pointed out by Banda Singh,
From where they were captured after their marked identification.
They were given a sound beating on their heads by the Singh's shoes,
Repeating the name of Wazir Khan with each and every shoe strike. (25)

222

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

fatf It fos §s m e£ i 5rat* antir wa i
crj h?) aiffd" fl^t i si s #eT § i p£ i

likh kai chithg un hath dag. kahyo bajirc ham ab ag.

yah sun bajirc chinta jam. chhadai na banda yau man mani.26.

Ffea" h% tr era ydyw i m m a£ oft ?w i
»ra »ret an a% ifst i bib obw Ffd% cret i p;> i

shahir manhi pai gayo tharthalla. ghar ghar chali bandc ki gallan.
ayo ai bahu bandai bhai. chahat katal vah shahirai kai.27.

h etr h yy nra" srm fe ^faw£ irfe i Pt i

dohra : bajirai kiyo gajab jo bhayo shahar kg nai.

so dukh so mukh gur kahyo it dariac pai.28.

twst : h§ ^hb *m H'<slu=s wgf i nPddid ae?; s mft frjt I

f^t oTd??f" fFd" WSt I *HH HUd" ?55ret | Ptf I
chaupai : sou vakhat ab janiyat aya. satigur bachan na khali jaya.
uski karni ham sir ai. aisc akhai shahar lukai.29.

B^ra1" : o# fHtr ijs^fe 3a H?5t(t hh% a^ i

h f uh or nrte HdH ara^ hb: fto i 30 i

dohra : kahain sikkh pachhutai tab sulkhanai masndai bat.
jo tun ham ko akhto marat guran sut sath.30.

trust : f 5Rj uh^ eda Rdw^d i fto ni" h# dw^d i
h§ H^a m $3 Frfaj i u>r ^ j%t iHU'Qdj 1 3=1 1

chaupai : tun kah hamtc darab dilavta. sath savran au moti tulavat.

sou darab sabh lutti jaugu. paran hamai lai sang sidhaugu.31.

3£. H^t o?3W t \[HHT

('H^ §^ Q^iyT...)
36. sadhaurai katal ko parsnga
('jar usai dayo rakh udai'...)

trust : ft m a% $33 i awtd1" old" §w h1^ i

chaupai : yau j ab bandai chitt bichari. bajira lutayai kar phauj sari.

mat majhail singh rahain su khali. so avaingc duron chali. 1.

rJm §^3" H FOT ddofiS I ^FT U3" H1^ Id" Ud^t I
ufiM KTd" §?f oT f5trT I 3§ 5 >#W H f5tH IP I

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

223

Banda Singh sent a written message through these captured spies,
Informing Nawab Wazir Khan of his arrival to settle scores with him.
Getting this information Wazir Khan felt extremely concerned about his safety,
Thinking that Banda Singh would not spare his life at any cost. (26)

There was a great panic and turmoil in the whole city of Sirhind,
As news of Banda Singh's arrival spread from house to house.
All kinds of rumours spread about Banda Singh's imminent attack,
And his fond intentions to loot and arson many towns. (27)

Dohra : People talked that for Wazir Khan's one sinful act of executing the Sahibzadas,
The whole populace of the town was going to be subjected to retribution.
The Guru had uttered the prophetic words in that extreme moment of grief,
That each (Sikh) must throw (five) bricks from the city of Sirhind into the Satluj. (28)

Chaupai : The moment to prove the truth of Guru's words had really arrived,
Since Guru's prophetic prediction could not remain unfulfilled.
That the whole populace of the town would have to pay for the Nawab's sinful act,
Such were the fearful apprehensions of the scared residents. (29)

Dohra : The Sikh residents of Sirhind also felt repentant at their silence at that time,
And accused the Sullakhan Masand1 for failing to lead them.
Had he asked the people to protest against Nawab's sinful act,
They would have sacrificed their lives along with the Sahibzadas. (30)

Chaupai : Had the Masand asked for a monetary compensation for (sparing the Sahibzadas' life),
The people would have donated gold and diamonds worth Sahibzadas' weight.
Now Banda Singh would not only loot and plunder their wealth and property,
But dispossess them of their lives as well by slaughtering them. (31)

Episode 36

The Episode of Slaughter and Arson at Sadhaura1
(I would burn his dead body to ashes)

Chaupai : (After subduing and capturing Samana) Banda made another resolution,

That he should plunder Wazir Khan's Sirhind after assembling all his forces.
Lest the Majhail Singhs should remain deprived of the spoils of war,
Since they would be joining him after travelling a lot of distance. (1)

Before that he should devastate the old enemies of the Panth at Kunjpura2,
A town, inhabited by the Muslims, on the western bank of the Yamuna.

224

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

jaman uvar ju shahar turkano. kunj pur marig bair purano.
pahilo mar unain ko lijai. tau lau majhail ralai su lijai.2.

HOT HOT fBS HS ®CT I Ufa OTTOTt fOT Ufa nfctt I

§H Ug^f # S Wdl I OTCT 3% @H ttf K 13 1

shahar sadhauro tin sun layo. pir karmati tih mahi ahiyo.

usai parchhavain chhuhai na aga. kahyo bandai us dayon main dagu.3.

#OT : WT WBT WT OT HH OTt HOTS I

ut WOT Wf ^ BW HJ-FS) OTS 19 1
dohra : ag lag aiso j arg j aisg rfii j arai .

bin hi asar aur kg chalai samalai dai.4.

BUSt : HOT §H HCT @3Tgt I 3 HW* UK 5!W H?st I
5OT oftst a% TTTgt I #^ H§ FfOT fSSOT IU I
chaupai : jar usai dayo rakh udai. tau j any 6 ham kala savai.

yau kahi kini bandai dhai. dinon sou shahir lutai.5.

fuSWj o( IOT ?#S OT* I HHTO-FS HSt o(3W W I

tret ^ sot H3^ i fas tret reu >ot 3i^& i£ i

hinduan kg ghar ling rakha. muslaman dai katlo akh.
bodi valai nanhi satayo. bin bodi dikh mar gavayo.6.

HOT1" : FT fOTW iOT FF feu 3§ ?5S §W I

H fHW) ^ OT Bf H §S H~f?> >OT 191
dohra : jo hinduan ghar ja chhipg tgu lag ubar.

jo singhan kg hath chardhg so un ding mar.7.

BUSt : Ufa 3OT OT OT PdoCU' I feH^ OT & OTU |
H feR§ OTS^ W% I §J# WISt SOT HW% It I

chaupai : pir tabut hut paur tikaya. tiskg hgth tho rahi chalaya.

jo tiskai parchhavain avai. usko agninahi jalavai.8.

fOT Ufs 3"^ HHJWS I Ufs H% H OTof HH^i I
H HOTW ?5CT §OTJ I ^ HBU I tf I

hindu hoi bhavgn muslamana. hoi marai so turak saman.
so darvajyon layo utara. kaddh sandukhon vahi dayo jar.9.

OTt WIS feH fufH fH^f OTCT I HSoT afefu OT1 OTCT I
3St WH @H SOT W I 3St UOT COT B^BT I I
chhuhi agan tis gharit jiun jaryo. janak barudhi torda dharyo.
bhai rakh us chhuhtg aga. bhai khabar yahi makkg tag. 10.

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

225

By the time he conquered and captured that Muslim town,
The Majhail Singhs would also arrive and join his forces. (2)

Banda Singh had also heard about the town of Sadhaura,

Where lived a Muslim Pir, claiming to possess power of miracles.

Banda Singh threatened to burn this Pir's own body into fire,

Whose Shadow was reported to make a dead body immune to fire. (3)

Dohra : Banda Singh declared that Pir's body would burn in fire,
As easily as a ball of soft cotton burns in a fire.
His miraculous powers would not be able to protect him,
As fire would engulf his body into its flames. (4)

Chaupai : Banda Singh would prove that he wielded greater miraculous powers,
By burning his body and reducing it to the ashes.
After making this declaration Banda Singh launched his attack,
And got the city of Sadhaura plundered by the Khalsa forces. (5)

Whereas the Hindu households were ordered to be protected,

Whole Muslim population was ordered to be slaughtered.

While inhabitants wearing a tuft of hair on their heads were spared,

All others were mercilessly butchered and slaughtered by the Singhs. (6)

Dohra : The Muslim inhabitants who had taken refuge in Hindu households,
Were also not harmed by the plundering Khalsa forces.
All others who happened to fall into their hands,
Were brutally murdered and killed by the enraged Singhs. (7)

Chaupai : The coffin with the dead body of the Pir had been kept on a raised platform,
While an approach road (to the Hindu cremation ground) passed underneath.
Fire would refuse to burn a dead body in its raging flames,
If it happened to come under the shadow of Pir's coffin. (8)

Such an affected body, irrespective of its being that of a Hindu or Muslim,
Had to be perforce burried in the earth like that of a Muslim.
Banda Singh ordered the Pir's dead body to be brought down,
And put into raging fire after pulling it out of the coffin. (9)

It caught fire as quickly as butter oil caught fire at the touch of a spark,
And exploded as if some one had ignited a heap of explosives.
It was reduced to ashes with the first touch of fire,

And the news of burning a Muslim's dead body spread upto Mecca Madina. (10)

226

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

feH h1 »rfu i cn^ u# mi^ awl" i ^ i

tab bandg yau mukhon uchara. ham pai mantar aluna sara.
is main mantar ahi chauthai. yantg hoti agan bujhai.ll.

BP. H^ft Hrf^ £ H^fc oft"

37. sakhi bajir^ d£ marni ki
(banurd val chardhai; vajir khan da baddh)

euu1" : sst pf crj frae k ^ft 1% m^a" i

dohra : bhai dhum yah jagat mgn bhayo hindu avtar.

nihkalank yahi hi bhayo karai ju muslai mar. 1 .

twst : ^§ o(u crftr u rFe sra- i okj crfe u dw fe<sdid i
okj crfu !r ug ate i c^j crfo frra arutifo i? i

chaupai : kou kahai yahi hai jadu kara. kou kahai yahi hai rasaingara.

kou kahai yahi hai hath bira. kou kahai yahi sikh gur dhir.2.

ittt arfl% ^ few wst i u ust crfe uh feu wst i
3afe Htftt fes1" ust i uh^m fiUT 13 I
khuni bajirg dg dil ai. hai honi yahi ham sir ai.
tabhi bajirai chinta pai. ham ko banda chhadat nahin.3.

fen ^ wr n^r e§ atu i #?> 3tu" i

M afe1" oTW ?TBT I feH ^ WW 19 1

is kai pas ahain dou bira. aur panch gur ding tir.
parithmai banda kala naga. tir bhag tis phanghg lag.4.

fen uusif i4% s tres i aff ires @h sir s bus i
fufa firftr h u h uu i a^ aiir crfu u »rfe h! mi

is parchhavain parai na dharna. kahain dharan us lagai na charan.
riddhi siddhi main hai so puro. ban bahi yahi hai ati suro.5.

§3% B% dlZt HS WUt I B^T #U felK ^fe STU^ I

h Tim *m s^ i sru a^s uh ftbf s wt" i£ i

utrai chadhai gati man manhi. chapg chor jim dhith karahi.

so hamko ab chhadat nahi. nath kar bachan ham jaga na pahi.6.

BUU

h #eft uk °Ttt atf iotI 5 srfe flif i

HaS H1 5(U S H5!§ EP^ 19 1

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

221

Then Banda Singh made a sensational disclosure about his powers,
How he had acquired the knowledge of Fire Mantra from Aloonia Sidh3 .
The Muslim Pir had mastered only one -fourth of that spell,
With which he could obstruct fire from burning a dead body. (11)

Episode 37

The Episode About the Slaughter of Wazir Khan
(March of Khalsa Forces towards Banur1 and Slaughter of Wazir Khan)

Dohra : Banda Singh's victories made him famous all over the world,

As he came to be known as an incarnation of some Hindu God.
Some people considered him to be divinely sent Nehkalank2 Deity,
Who had taken birth for the purpose of decimating the Muslims. (1)

Chaupai : While some people regarded him to be a necromancer,
Others regarded him an expert of alchemy.

While some people regarded him someone in control of captive spirits.
Others regarded him a devout and faithful follower of the Guru. (2)

Then it occurred to Wazir Khan (the murderer of Sahibzadas),

That his destined moment of death had arrived at last.

He felt so scared about the moment of his impeding disaster,

That he found no way of escape from Banda Singh's vengeance. (3)

He reckoned that Banda Singh was already in control of spirits,
Besides which the Guru had blessed him with his five powerful arrows.
Banda Singh who was already as dangerous as a dreaded cobra,
Had now been made more lethal with the possession of Guru's arrows. (4)

With his supernatural powers, his body was reported to cast no shadow on earth,
Nor was he reported to walk on earth with his two feet.
He, being a complete master of men and matters due to his spiritual powers,
Was also a reputed warrior and an ace shooter of arrows in war. (5)

Wazir Khan felt as desperate and miserable in this moment of crisis,
As a trapped burglar felt helpless in an under ground tunnel.
Neither Banda Singh would spare his life at any cost,
Nor could he desert his position and find refuge anywhere else. (6)

Dohra : Even if he managed to escape from Banda Singh's onslaught,

How could he escape Mughal Emperor's territorial surveylance.

228 Sri Gur Panth Prakash

dohra : j au bandy on ham bhaj bachain patshahai tg kahin j aun.
bai suban main kahun lukan na mokau thaun.7.

trust : 3 ?fe w^t h?) usp?^ i afetr ^tr? w$ ?>fe w% i

?f §?5 ofU Hfe <fe I ^ST H3" we it |
chaupai : tau vahi papi man pachhutavai. bityo vakhat hath nahin avai.

main bhul gayo kahg suchi nanda. bhag bhag tab mgrg manda.8.

feoT g^ttf arft% ofat^ I ora" H1^ 51% »RW I

w feufet ?f ^ wf i h^^to wf1 i xf i

tab ik chhaliyg bajirg kahyo. chhal kar maron bandai ahyo.
hajar sipahi main lai jaun. so bandg kg sath ralaun.9.

W3 wfe m % are ft^fet I f&T SS K fee HF8t I

feg" h% ^ % s^fe i § 3H ^ w% fraife i i

jab ai par hai gadh larai. dihon Kit main bichg machai.

phir bandai phard laigu phakira. tau turn tg vad layongu jagir.10.

%w% fM" K7?) i e^H uw § eW »m i
sfe H1^" Hfe u^fe i el^ar Hgt naffe ewfe i °(°( i

vahi bajirai lini mana. darab kharach kau dini an.
bandg mar avgn muni pahi. dgung badi jagir duai.ll.

sua1 : h 3tT sre w fi-raw >>ra fee; k we i
^ur? a^b-r?) Ih§s?w ug^ I <P I

dohra : so bhaj bandai a milyo kahai ay 6 hindu main j an.
ranghard bgiman tho so un lay 6 pachhan.12.

Sf% §m 3H few jtob ?rfe I

H f Sjff H Uffe !f 3H %33 ?^fe I =13 I

tab bandai usko kahyo turn dil sabat nahi.

jo tun karain su pai hain ham turn phgrat nahin. 13.

trust : 3H jfe utH uw i 5!st H5t est HUU" I

^ rBt ?fe few I &E TJW% § US Uis I =19 I
chaupai : tab bandg khisg hath payo. kai muthi dai muhar phardayo.
lai jgti tuhi sath sipaha. lun hamaro tu pgt pai. 14.

^ trfe H 5!^" HUfet I H% H fe?) et wst I

lun khai jo karg burai. marai turat so bin hi ai.

tab bandai ng kuch karaya. mar banurd a dgra laia.15.

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

229

Through out the expanse of the twenty-two states of the vast Mughal empire,
He could not visualise any place, which could provide him refuge. (7)

Chopai : So then the sinner Wazir Khan was struck with remorse over his sins,
But it was too late to mend for what he had done in the past.
He cursed himself for being misled by (his wily courtier) Sucha Nand,
As he had come then under the spell of malevolent stars. (8)

Then a trickster put forward a proposal to Wazir Khan,
That he could eliminate Banda Singh through duplicity and deception.
He asked for one thousand soldiers to be put under his command,
So that he might forge an alliance with the Banda Singh's force. (9)

That when the war between Wazir Khan and Banda Singh reached a critical stage,

He would desert Banda Singh and indulge in loot and plunder.

Wazir Khan should capture that mendicant Banda Singh at that moment,

And he would deserve to be rewarded heavily (for his treachery). (10)

The desperate Wazir Khan accepted this trickster's proposal,
And agreed to meet all the expenses to implement his plan.
If the trickster succeeded in his plan to eliminate Banda Singh,
He would be rewarded with the custodianship of a big estate. (11)

Dohra : So this wily trickster rushed to approach Banda Singh with a proposal,
That he had come to lend military support to his Hindu brethren.
Since he was a wily dishonest convert from a Rajput stock,
Banda Singh had seen through his pretence of being a Hindu. (12)

So Banda Singh told this dishonest trickster in plain words,
That what he proposed was riddled with his malafide intentions.
But since he would have to reap what he intended to sow,
Banda Singh would loath to turn down his proposal. (13)

Chaupai : Then (with a gesture to reward him), Banda Singh dipped his hands into his pocket,
And offered him many gold coins for his promised support.
He was allowed to keep a contingent of as many soldiers as he wished,
And draw the required amount of rations for his soldiers. (14)

If he ever tried to be disloyal and untrue to his salt,
He would have to face an instant death even without a cause.
Then Banda ordered his forces to make a move from Sadhaura,
And put up a camp at Banur after devastating this Muslim town. (15)

230

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

fmr ®ct awfe i ©rfee w§ uu^s erfe i <\€ i

hindu bhi us lag bachai. muslaman chun ding ghai.
singh majhailan layo bulai. kahio ao pahardan dai.16.

>>ra tTHT oft

(HI* WPftT H 3Tf orau H^tT?'...)
38. sakhi parsang mal£ri£ pathan akhvaja khidu mardud
aur doi bhai marnai kai jang ki
(mayo akhvaj ju guru kahyo mardud'...)

: a% fmi s % fed" st£ §wfe i

'dH wt5 HdPdt! § 3H Wt tU3 ^rfe' I =1 I
dohra : bandai pathag singh thg tg phir lig bulai.

'ham avain sarhind ko turn avo ropard dai'.l.

tWSt : H?jH H feS tT75H Bf3§ I t?43 S% tTffe H I

CRT rTH 3#d" 35t I @W §rT HWdtW) <5St 13 1
chaupai : sunat su chittho khalso chaio. ropard darai jai so vaio.

yah jab khabar bajirg bhai. udhar phauj malgrian thai.2.

fe?) >f tFd" Hdtl'd 5 WSt I SWtF^^H^Tgt |

wppr few w HdYre ftd" i nra" ^Tgt efe dj^ y&z 13 i

tin mgn char sardar thg ai. nahar khan kg thg jo bhai.
akhvaj khidar au muhmmad shgra. aur bhai dui hutg matgr.3.

% org- §3 fnuis ud" U3 i iw fi% u u£ ti^ i

fHW> i45W^ U3 3TCT 33 I ffTOS tf §S offe S3 I 0 I

tg kar daurd singhan par pardg. dgkh phauj singh ho pag khardg.

singhan pathanan pard gayo bhgrda. singhan pai un kino ngrd.4.

fiW sfl" WidM 3d- H ??fd I H?>H¥ dfe dfe tTO" oTd^ftr I
HrlH fgoT €rT 3Td" t"d" I 1m ># ofd" WHT Od" I U I
singh bhi agyon targ su nanhi. sanmukh hui hui juddh karanhi.
din majahb ik dujg gur baira. singh margn kar agg pair.5.

ofetffar"

: §u Hfd" diraw jfhT bto »Kot i fpuis feg# ^3t zzti ?> gsr i

>»Orai 2d^ ?> got W?> rlH H I ddo(<S fed" Ud" fHUJ?) ^ W§T offe& I

Im^^wfe^Hti^wSrSui d^ 3H olfe g5 31^ i|3 3d5T 3U l£l

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

231

While all the Hindus were provided all kinds of protection,
All the Muslims were hounded out and slaughtered enmass.
Then he called for the Majhail Singhs camping north of Ropar,
Instructing them to follow the mountainous route for their movement. (16)

Episode 38

The Episode of Malerkotla's Pathan Khwaja Khijar1
And the death of his two brothers
(Khawaja Khijar died whom the
Guru had called coward Khawaja Khijar)

Dohra : The messenger Singhs who had been sent to Punjab by Banda Singh,
They were asked to return to Banda Singh's camp very soon.
(The Majhail Singhs), were asked to converge from Ropar side,
While Banda Singh's own forces would make a move towards Sirhind. (1)

Chaupai : The Majhail Singhs moved their camp after receiving Banda Singh's message,
And very soon reached the Ropar pass as instructed by Banda Singh.
When Wazir Khan received the information about Majhail Singhs' arrival at Ropar,
He sent Pathan forces of Malerkotla to checkmate their further advance. (2)

There were four generals in the army of Malerkotla Pathans,
Who were the brothers of the late pathan general Nahar Khan of Malerkotla.
While Khwaja Khijar and Sher Mohammad Khan were his real brothers,
The other two Pathan generals were Nahar Khan's stepbrothers. (3)

As this Pathan Army, led by these four generals, attacked the Singhs,
The Singhs also took positions to face the brunt of Pathan forces' attack.
A fierce encounter took place between the Pathans and the Singhs,
As the Pathan forces came too close to the entrenched Singhs. (4)

The brave Majhail Singhs, instead of running from the field,
Preferred to come out of their trenches and confront the attacking Pathans.
Since it was both an ideological war as well as a war against the Guru's foes,
The Singhs were highly motivated to settle scores with the Mughals. (5)

Kundliya

Chhand : As the Pathans attacked the Singh with the firing from canons, guns and medium canons,
The Singhs took cover in the dug up trenches without deserting the field.
Not a single Singh deserted the field during this fierce encounter,

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

top jamb urg rahkalg lagg chalan angk. tab singhan parithvi phardi agyon taryo na gk.
agyon taryo ng gk an jab gadh su pario. turkan phir gayo pair singhan nai agai kario.
singh lagg uMn ati ghang tau khalsai ayo kop. khalsai hala tab kiyo chhad gag ghordg turak top.6.

tftT few nfe wfe huu I §s fmt?; ytr w?; feg^i
^afe tfwr wfa r^-d'dl i sra- at 5ja in u>f# 121

khavaj khidar suni ai su payo. un singhan mukh an phiryo.
tabhi khalsai bad bichari. nath kar bachai kab phauj hamari.7.

fms h Is §tF ut" i ri?)or Ite sra" it atr i

HU3 H3" Sftf 5?t§ i45W^ I 1hW> mtt tfa HCW^ It I

singh su baith uhan hi rahg. janak baith kar dgro bahg.

bahut zor tahin kio pathanna. singhan pakrdayo khub madanan.8.

3^ stir tte fesfe t sratw feui?; ure it! i

singh su lammai pai rahai kahain pardai kab rata,
turak kahain hot dinhi kai kariai singhan ghata.9.

3 fesT foW feOT fe?) ?)f I 3"aoT oKJ few HT S URJ" |

H1^ fet fe?) Hof I 5tf fe»PH fe?> TO HO I

tau kichhu dhukyo dikhyo din ngrdai. turak kahai singh marain na ghgrai.

dam sikko in muk gayo. bhukh piaso in bal gayo 10.

oft uw fe?) s^fe K1^" i Hwafaf?) ?> feH srat fytj'd i
yu%" 3^ wi^tT hsh i »ra tf^H 36" i hh i

karo halla in laig mara. malgrian ng im kari bichar.
muhrai bhayo akhvaj marduda. ayo uppar khalsg zud. 1 1 .

feof feoT % % Itwt" # ^ifl" I H§ feui?) 6Stl

WftT HtH feof cjfet 5T"3t f £f 333 H |H HWf" I H? I

ik ik do do goli thi rahi. sou singhan dagg dai.

akhvaj sis ik lag gai kari. pai gayo turat su bhum majharf.12.

WFT H 3ra" H6¥ I HMdlu?) H t at 31^6 I H3 I
muyo akhvaj ju gur kahyo marduda. malgriyan mai tho bardo gadud.13.

ferra ^oi?) »rfe feH sfet i §?; #fes # rro apgfet i

H3" HUH€ 5^ WJT I ufe 5!^ Ht(HT feit WUF I H9 I

tisko chukkan ag tis bhai. un doin bhi jan guvai.

shgr muhmmad sun kar aya. hui kar zakhmi pichchhai dhaya.14.

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

233

Which compelled the Muslim Pathans to retreat in the face of Singhs resistance.

Since too many causalities among them enraged the Khalsa Singhs,

Their vigorous offensive uprooted the Pathans abandoning their horses and canons. (6)

Chaupai : Being informed of this set back, Khawaja Khijar took over the Pathan command,
Which made the Singhs beat a retreat for the time being.
Then the Khalsa commanders reviewed the whole war situation,
And realised that they could not survive through direct confrontation. (7)

So Singhs retreated into their trenches for a longer period,
As if they were relaxing in their cantonments during peace time.
The Pathan forces used their utmost might to dislodge the Singhs,
But the Singhs kept on lying low in their dug up trenches. (8)

The Singhs kept lying low (in their trenches),
Waiting for the darkness of night to fall.
The Mughals wished for the day to be prolonged,
So that they could slaughter all the Singhs. (9)

Dohra : As the sun was going to set and the sunlight going to fade soon,

The Muslims felt that even a siege at night would fail to dislodge the Singhs,
Even though, the Singhs seemed to have run short of ammunition,
And hunger and thirst must have exhausted their energy. (10)

So the Malerkotla Pathan, after reviewing the whole situation, decided,
That they should make another attempt to defeat the Singhs,
This time Khawaja Khijar led the attack whom the Guru had called coward,
Who launched a quick charge at the entrenched Khalsa Singhs. (11)

Whatever few odd bullets were left in the muskets of the Singhs,
They fired those stray bullets at the advancing Pathan warriors.
One of these stray bullets hit Khwaja Khijar right into his skull,
And he dropped down dead instantly on the ground. (12)

So died Khwaja Khijar whom the Guru had nick named Khawaja the coward,
Who was the most formidable and fleshy among the Pathans. (13)

The two of his brothers, who came forward to pick up his dead body,
They also lost their lives during this vain attempt.
As Sher Mohammad Khan came forward after hearing of their death,
He also made a fast retreat after getting badly wounded. (14)

234

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

TO £oT HUHt ElU §ut felf U^ ?)W Wfw W I
W'Tdyid1 ftl^T £ oT3?5 ^ HTU tffgU Htf Qtl'PdW H7" I
gpgi- H?5ot WHt?W ^fe1" UUt t& Ut §H § Brfew W I
HSt S^sY 31f ^of H§ %U~?rfu ufe»F H1" I ^ I

jhulna

chhanda : bachyo gk muhmmado shgr ohijisai hah da nara maria sa.

vglg shahibzadian dg katal kg shir khoirg mukhon ucMria sa.
guran sunkai mukhon si vak kita rahi jardah yaun 6s nun taria sa.
soi ajj tain gum vak phurda jou akhkai phgr nahin haria sa.15.

foSoft H K H§ S% HWU ^ I

^tsu ira^ Hfe art 3ct arft% i ^ i

tinki loth su lai murdg natthg malgrg vail,
tinhu goran mahi gadg man bhayo bajirai tarthall.16.

UUd7
dohra

3tf . L[H3T S§ 3tt 5?t fe»T# oT"

39. parsang dau taraph ki tiari ka
('phardh^ majhaul su laing^'...)

trust : arftu h?j »rfe ftfe1- trat i ?>rfte wfst uh hu& ^ut i
few; o( few 3St ^Trgt I ufuwt ^ ywT urgt I HI

chaupai : bajirg man ati chinta dhan. najik ai ham marng van.

singhan kg dil bhai vadhai. pahili phatg khalsg pai. 1 .

fmtt fur I feu^ £ tfTS W I

#fts uus stfe fefe fU I sfe- fefo§ UUU I 3 I
dgra singhan uhan lagayo. tab singhan ng bhojan payo.
bhojan pai kiyo phiri kuchu. banda milio agai pahuch.2.

#uur : a% few i stuw feu^ fu g?rfe i

H%75 H wsat )-rM»rs @1J UUS I 3 I
dohra : bandai parithmain tho kahyo singhan uch sunai.

majhail phatg su laingg malgrian uttg pai.3.

trust : sj% wt?u 3U h^?5?> c^tor i 3UH truu few?) ^ ntcr i
feurs ^ h 3ju awst i us urflt fefe ^^stw^ ^sT i a I

chaupai : bandai adar bahu majhailan kiya. bahut kharach singhan ko diya.
singhan phatg su guru bulai. hug raji mili bhaian bhai.4.

nt^few^fguu i otuct gu otu Hfedid sr^ru i

H 3H >>f 3TU UHfe ^UJ-ra1" I oTU HSt >»H U nVW I U I

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

235

Jhoolna

Chhand : Nawab Sher Mohammad was the sole survivor from this battle,
It was he who had protested against Guru's Sahibzadas' murder.
It was he who had termed the Sahibzadas' as innocent milk-sucking babes,
When Wazir Khan had passed a decree to murder the Sahibzadas.
The Guru had spoken the prophetic words after hearing of the Nawab's noble gesture,
That Sher Mohammad had saved his generations with his timely protest. (15)

Dohra : After picking up the dead bodies of their three Pathan commanders,
The Pathan forces beat a hasty retreat towards Malerkotla.
As these three commanders were being burried in their graves,
Wazir Khan, the Nawab of Sirhind, felt devastated at the turn of events. (16)

Episode 39

The Episode About War preparations on both the sides
(The Majhail Singhs will surely Win)

Chaupai : Wazir Khan felt extremely threatened (after the death of three Pathan generals),
That he was going to be the next target (of the Khalsa's vengeance).
On the other hand the Khalsa Singhs felt extremely delighted,
That it was their first victory over the Mughals after the Guru's departure. (1)

The Majhail Singhs put up a camp at the same site of the battlefield,
And prepared and served food after winning the battle.
They began their march towards Sirhind after feeding themselves,
As Banda Singh also marched ahead to receive those brave Singhs. (2)

Dohra : Banda Singh had already made a declaration,
In clear and loud terms to his Singh followers.
He had already predicted Singh's victory,
Over the Pathan forces of Malerkotla. (3)

Chaupai : Banda Singh gave a rousing reception to the approaching Majhail Singhs,
And compensated them generously for their human and material losses.
The Singhs too reciprocated Banda Singh's generosity with the Guru's ordained greetings,
As it was a rare occasion for the Union between the two Singh contingents. (4)

Banda Singh was so much overwhelmed with emotion at this Union,
That he ordered for the offering of a ceremonial Karah Parshad1 .

236

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

bandai kg dil bhayo uchhahi. kahyo bandg karau satigur kardahu.
jo turn au gur hamhi phurmaya. karo soi ab vakhat hai aya.5.

*m 5 arfl% i %a" ottftr uhsb op^ 1

ab tau laiai bajirai mara. phgr karaingg parbat kar.
singhan lini man salahi. majhailan kiyo dgra ik dai.6.

U'H H sfe1" tTS7 I H1^" gH fe^" oC^ I
FflJa" 3 ftf ffe^t I 5!^ ^£ fife aw^t" 19 1

tab bhayo parat su banda chardha. mar chhatt phir dgra kara.
lutyo shahir tau bhukkh mitai. turak katg lag hindu bachai.7.

t^ra1" : a% ^ sra- sra" >»fr urfe i

t#"^Uot IS WHS wfe 1 1 I
dohra : bandai dgra kuch kar agai dinon pai.

uchi rordi dgkhkai baitho asan lai.8.

ao. wvft m%% m oft feucr^

('fe3t HrTt^1" HT^§ ^5 H# ^ Wfu')
40. sakhi bajidai badh ki likhyat?
('iti bajira mario j£th sudi k£ manhi')

twst : #^^Hfe w i Hfaflk^w i

§U H3% HOT" H% I f3H ftWt* 51% 1^ I

chaupai : bandg ka dgra suni aya. sahaun bajira lardnai dhaya.

top jamburg muhrg dharg. tis kg sath piadg karg.l.

fe^^MOTJI feH feT I
§oT H$ fe3T BWSt" I HS 3T75S aWgt 13 1

ik val kig shutar hathnar. is bidh kari lardan ki kar.
dhuk bandg dhig shalak chalai. jan golan barkha barkhai.2.

itw HHldPd i sir fes" §h §3 13 1

top jamburg rahkal bharg. chalvag bajirai jo thg sarg.
golg chalg janjirhi jorda. lagain birachh us suttain tord.3.

goli barsai jaisg mghin. khardg bahan kim pain na dghin.
dhuon uth bhai din tg rata, ghordg pag bahu dhurd udat.4.

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

237

Then he asked the Singhs to implement the Guru's directions to him and them,
As the most opportune moment for fulfilling Guru's wish had arrived. (5)

First of all, they should destroy Wazir Khan of Sirhind,

And, thereafter, they should wage a war against the Hill chiefs.

The Majhail Singhs accepted Banda Singh's proposals gracefully,

And put up their camp along side the camp of Banda Singh's force. (6)

Chaupai : Banda Singh's contingent launched an attack with the rise of the sun,
And established his camp at chhatt2 after capturing the town.
Banda Singh's contingent filled their coffers after plundering this town,
While protecting the Hindu populace during their slaughter of Muslims. (7)

Dohra : Banda Singh's contingent marched ahead after capturing the town of chhatt,
And established a camp at a still forward location.
After selecting a higher hill feature,
He himself sat on this raised platform. (8)

Episode 40
The Episode About Wazir Khan's Murder
(Wazir Khan was murdered on the Bright Night of Month of Jaith)

Chaupai : After getting information about the war camp of Banda Singh's forces,
Wazir Khan's forces launched an advance attack from the front.
His army, led by formations equipped with heavy and medium canons.
Was followed by large contingents of infantry formations. (1)

Adopting a military strategy to wage this war against the Singhs,
The camel-loaded guns and light handguns provided cover from one flank.
Approaching Banda Singh's camp they opened such a volley of gun fine,
As if a hailstorm was let loose on earth from the skies. (2)

All canons, light guns and long-muzzle guns opened fire all at once,
Which formed the total arsenal of Wazir Khan's Mughal army.
There was such a chain firing of hand-grenades from their side,
That it mutilated and tore through the trunks of big trees. (3)

Bullets were fired with such ferocity of a lashing rain,
That one could neither sit, stand nor lie down on earth.
So much din and dust was raised by the horse's hoofs,
That there was a pitch darkness even during the day time. (4)

238

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

ffi^ 3St uM I 3^ fc^ ^ I

t# w §s u arst uj^t | fer mi

jan kar bhai hangri rata, tordg chamak titang vat.

dhuon dhar uth ho gai ghata. damkat payalg janu bij chhata.5.

WPf Wftf I He §UW tfe Mo!1 Hi' I

SS^fef IrTHH^W I Ufe 31% ^ l£l

chglg pason nath nath zahin. bandg uhlg hoi lukahin.
lutgrg 16k ji bandg rakhg. laran maran taj hui gag vakhg.6.

o# ^cfta ottf uh art" i ofg^" Hffat trftf Htr% i

H3" ?>5 31% I fHW H^K 5% 3^ 1.9 I
kahain phakir kahan ham garai. karat majun khahin sukharai.
chglg bandg sabh nath gag. singh surmgn thandhg rahg.7.

tua1" : 3tf hcVHW efe ^ PHdd=! ^tfl% UTT I

gS^^H^^tWtt^&SBTH It I
dohra : bhayo mukabla dui valon sabh sirtant vajirai pas.

ju lutgrg bandg sath thg zakhiro kiyo na tas.8.

tk-rst : §§ arff% os wt»F i ^sse hhh ?> oftw i

?ftf fofg- fi}ot I ?tffe3V HH3fi I tf I

chaupai : utai bajirai sabh kuchh lia. bandai ng kuchh sanjam na kia.

nahin kichh darii sikko bartayo. nahin kichh top jamburan ahyo.9.

§3 Pwddd uhh^ i ?53" tra t i

§3^5 HUd" §TJ% 33^ I ^fe 5 33T HUT% I =10 I
utg sirtant ayo patshahi. it lard dang khan ko nanhi.
utval mohar rupag turdag. it luti milai tau dang langhag.10.

t£ ow m^t iwt i fire ^aFiir rrfe w^t i

U3 }% fet fsrfe I 3^ fl>fe !W H5Ffe I =1=1 I

dgkho kala parbh ki nayari. jittg phakir shahi jai hari.

parbh chahg mgru tarino uthai. parbh chahai samundar ghardyon sukai. 1 1 .

w&t fmi hh Ihut h# i l§ u fkn b# ?> ure i

§fi HHUS I %6T ufoa 3H 35(1? I =(3 I

ali singh baj singh hath jordo. baitho ho kim chardo na ghordg.
tab bandg un sabhan kahyo. gk pahir turn takrdg rahyo.12.

§ fea ^5 5(t I H3" 3^5^ § K1^" H S% I

3H fH¥77 fi-IW oral" I UH 3 S 5ret 113 1

tau malak phir ham val karai. sabh turkan kau mar su darai.
tab sikkhan mil binti kari. ham tg sarat na kachi ghari.13.

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

239

So many sparks flew out from the firing of canons and guns,
As if glow-worms were flitting around in the pitch dark night.
The whole battlefield was engulfed in a thick pall of smoke,
As the guns sent out balls of smoke and fire after explosion. (5)

The menials and non-combatants started deserting Banda Singh,
And started seeking refuge behind the Banda Singh's camp on a hillock.
The robbers and plunderers who had joined Bands Singh's force,
Also deserted him for fear of being killed by the enemy fire. (6)

They cursed the mendicant Banda Singh for landing them in trouble,
And felt they were better off while earning their livelihood through labour.
So while all these menials and robbers deserted Banda Singh,
The brave Singhs did not budge an inch from their positions. (7)

Dohra : So there was a fierce encounter between the two forces,

Although Wazir Khan's army was equipped with all kinds of weapons.
But all the robbers and dacoits in the Banda Singh's camp,
Deserted him without laying their hands on any treasure. (8)

Chaupai : While Wazir Khan's army was well provided with ammunition and provisions,
Banda Singh had not stored anything for fighting this war.
Neither had he supplied any weapons and ammunition to his force,
Nor had acquired any canons and medium guns to fight this war. (9)

While the Royal Mughal force was equipped with full provisions,

The Singhs did not have provisions even for the next meals.

While the Mughal army possessed bags full of gold coins,

The Singhs arranged everyday's provisions through loot and plunder. (10)

It was indeed a rare miracle of the supreme Divine,
That a mendicant stole a victory over a powerful sovereign.
God's Divine Will can lift a mountain with a twig of grass,
As well as suck up an over brimming ocean totally dry. (11)

The two veteran Singhs, Aali Singh and Baaj Singh asked Banda Singh humbly:

Why was he not mounting his horse to take up the command?

Then Banda Singh exhorted all the Khalsa Singh warriors,

That they alone should hold the ground for a few more hours. (12)

Thereafter God Almighty would Himself come to protect them,

And all the Mughal forces would be defeated and destroyed.

Then all the Singhs beseeched Banda Singh once again,

That, they, on their own, could not hold on even for moment more. (13)

240

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

^uw : arr fm m mm fmf nlddid i

dohra : baj singh au shayam singh satigur dag ju sath.

sabhin milkai yau kahyo jord jord to hath. 14.

trust : 3H fa?j TJH ^ Fytt ?> rFgf I HTJT H 3K feBT tfftf Mdl'iel I
tT3CT tTOT U3Tgt | ?|^?|^ }WZt I <W I

chaupai : turn bin ham tg laryo na jai. sis su turn dhig dghin lagai.

khardyo khalso aur gag parai. bhavain rakho bhavain dghu marai.15.

UH °FT ?>ftf oCU §3" I H3" utfdT 3H *4BT §U

ham bhaj javan nahin kahun thaura. ham mar rahaingg turn pag kaur.16.

: fej a% trwr otzrcr 3K W3\w gng- i

dohra : phir bandai khalsai kahyo turn ghardian char lardau.

malak tg hath jordkai aur main laigu bakhshai.17.

tTU5t : flW?) oRTGT. UTJjt" fgof glT^t I UH 3 U?5 ?rftr H^1 jfe1^!" I

hw fa?> frra" w£ i fsn-r a^ 3^ w3r ws i i

chaupai : sikkhan kahyo ghardi ik bhari. ham to pal nahi sakain sambhari.

malak hath bin sir ham ag. ham kim bachain turak agg pag. 18.

uh ugia tTOTT H)feg" k^jI" i wdi Whf fa1^ i
3H H^r ufe agrgt i st1 ?p# i Htf i

ham paryo jahaj samundar manhi. bhamain rakho bhamain dghu dubai.
turn malak hui rakho bacMi. turak ata ham lunon nahin. 19.

fo!K TJH fe?) H3T y?T JSU^t I K% ^ »fa I

WtS «J3t 3HoHfe) 5^ I 3H fa?> atf ?> UH feof l# I 30 I

kim ham in sang pujai larai. marg topan kg ab ud janhi.

char ghardi ham kab in thallhain. turn bin bachain na ham ik palai.20.

3H fas UJ3t ?) feof UK Fx? I 3K fas Ufst ?f ># |
3K fa?7 UH ^ T# H ?^F I Hps §^ fF# I 3°( I
turn bin ghardi na ik ham lardain. turn bin gk ghardi main marain.
turn bin ham lar sakain su nahin. top jamburan son ud jahin.21.

%7FF : fHK 3H fvaK & oJITCT 5S3TS S I

§S ^ HHqf H §S fsff §S t ?OT sralir 133 1
dohra : jim turn parithmo tho kahyo ham topan lagan na dghin.

un kg shastar su un lagain un ko nash kargnhi.22.

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

241

Dohra : There were two veteran Singhs S. Baaj Singh and S. Sham Singh,
Who were sent with Banda Singh by the Guru Himself,
They and all other Singhs pleaded with Banda Singh with folded hands,
(That Banda Singh must lead and participate in the battle). (14)

Chaupai : They told him that they could not fight without his leading them,
But they would make the highest sacrifice under his command.
Since the Khalsa Singhs alone had stood while the mercenaries had deserted,
It was upto Banda Singh either to protect them or to get them killed. (15)

Since they had no other place where they could escape and take refuge,
They would prefer to sacrifice their lives at his bidding. (16)

Dohra : Then Banda Singh instructed those pleading Khalsa Singhs,

That they should continue to fight alone for a few hours more.
After that he would offer a prayer to the Guru to bless them,
And seek His blessings for their victory over the Mughals. (17)

Chaupai : The Singhs replied that they could not resist for such a long period,
As they found it impossible to hold on even for a minute.
Since they had come to make sacrifice at Guru's instructions,
How could they survive Mughal's onslaught without His protection? (18)

Since their ship of life had been caught in mid-stream,

Now it was upto Banda Singh either to sink them or save their lives.

Being Guru's blessed One he alone could offer them protection,

Since they were in extreme minority against the Mughal's vast army. (19)

How could they fight with the Mughals, being in such a minority?
As they were likely to be blown up by the enemy's canon fire.
What to talk of resisting the Mughal's offensive for a few hours,
They could no longer survive even for a minute without him. (20)

Since They could not fight without his command,
They would perish in a moment without his protection.
Since they lacked the nerve to fight without his protection,
They were likely to be blown up by the canon and gunfire. (21)

Dohra : They reminded Banda Singh of his earlier promises of protection,
That the Mughals' canons would not be able to hit them.
That the fire from Mughals' weapons would hit them back,
And that they would be destroyed by their own arms. (22)

242

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

ST% %W Wd\ I ?53 tlWT ufe ufe »FHT I 33 I
chaupai : singh majhailan bandai kahio. ham larhain turn baithc rahio.

bandai chhadkc chclc bhagc. lardc khalsc hui hui age. 23.

: t# ^ft# #eT itew FTfe I

atftt dIMcVd'H Fffc WW §grfe I 3B I
dohra : uchchi rordi dckhikai banda baithyo j ai.

bajirai golnadaj saddi akhyo dchu udai.24.

Bra- sfer nfu uaw ^53^ are i
Ir# Itr asj y¥ sfe7 3^ ?> s1^ 1 ?n i

chup kar banda bahi rahyo paryo lardai gadh.
goli golai bahu pavain banda bhayo na thadh.25.

: 3H Sot?) § "ftfe1" yst i sfe1" tte7 fer ^fe }-rat i
?5fe fet St I Its FoT5 h?s s nt1 i p£ I
chaupai : tab lokan ko chinta pan. banda baitha ihan rahi man.

chclc nathi yo tibai lukai. golai shunkat sunat na sakain.26.

5^ fell fer K3- FFfBT I Sf oifj CF S^fa Hof *Tr@3T I

tf sra ut § urat i wftf w$ 1 39 1

kou kahai ih ihan mar jauga. kou kahai ya phakir luk jauga.
kou kahai ham hi ko khavari. jinkc ahin admbar bhari.27.

3% tfWt §UrW tfu I tP75H wft ttfu I

MWT 3H ftoT Hfo I UH tft?H 3H ftfe ?> 3TU I I
tabai khalsai upjayo rohi. lardai khalso agai hohi.
kahyo khalsai turn tik bahi raho. ham jivat turn chint na gaho.28.

@?> oftcr S3F ti.diyn i sra- bwct fifi 3^ i

V& % ftra" HHfeffi I @?7 H sfPt H§SW I Ptf I
tab un kiyo daga daga baja. dar lut chalyo pichchhai bhaj.
ghordc tc gir so mari gayo. un jo kito so un payo.29.

: Ufa H% Uft H3M offtl HW5f UUB^ wfe I
Hra K% offtl H 3fa BWfe 130 1
dohra : hasi bandc ghordo mangyo kahi malak pahu?chyo ai.
maro lcvo lut kahi dayo su tir chalai.30.

fjfl" ufe F WT 5^ I WUH ?T Wfe ot Hfe 31% I 31 1
chaupai : chalat tir un ghatta uthayo. turkan ki so akkhin payo.

usi ghattc son andhc bhac. apas main lari kai mari gac.31.

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

243

Chaupai : But the bravest Majhail Singhs assured Banda Singh,

That they would fight with the Mughals even without his participation.

So as Banda Singh's own followers started deserting him,

The Majhail Singhs kept on fighting with the Mughals from the front. (23)

Dohra : Selecting a hillock after a thorough surveillance of the battle field,
Banda Singh positioned himself atop that hillock.
Whereupon Wazir Khan ordered one of his best gunners,
That he should target and blow up Banda Singh atop that hill. (24)

But Banda Singh kept sitting silently despite this gunfire,
Even as a fierce battle ensued between the two sides,
Even in the midst of intense hail of bullets from enemy guns,
Banda Singh did not budge an inch from his position. (25)

Chaupai : Feeling highly concerned for Banda Singh's life in this situation,
They reckoned that he would get killed while sitting there.
While his followers kept on running for cover to save themselves,
The bullets kept flying past them with hissing sound. (26)

While some surmised that Banda Singh would get killed there,
Others believed that he, being a saint, would disappear.
Some other remarked that they would be the worst sufferers,
Since they had large families dependent on them. (27)

But the Khalsa Singhs being highly motivated and provoked,
Kept up the fight from the front in the true Khalsa tradition.
They asked Banda Singh to keep sitting atop the hillock,
And assured him of his survival till they were alive. (28)

Then a traitor among the Khalsa force tried to betray them,
As he prepared to run away after a lot of loot and plunder.
But he fell down from his horse and died instantly,
As Divine justice struck him for the sins he had committed. (29)

Dohra : At this Banda Singh smiled and called for his horse,

With a remark that God Himself had arrived to protect them,
Directing the Singhs to loot, plunder and slaughter the Mughals,
Banda Singh shot one (of the Guru's gifted) arrows. (30)

Chaupai : A lot of dust and din arose as this arrow was shot,

Which blinded the Mughal army's eyes of their vision.
Since they were blinded by the intense dust and smoke,
They perished after fighting among their own ranks. (31)

244

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

3ijf d^uwrew i flsftfoferoHOT i

FT 3d5!^ oT ^ Hdtl'd I %f UWt efeWi I 33 I
tahin hakar khalsai dayo. jan sidhi ijard shgr su bhayo.
jo turkan kg labhg sardara. tgu khalsai ding mar.32.

btf antd1 HHfc ucr i few ai^ if wr gw i

?d37^ ftlHd'U' I %d" WT^ H §H H3W I 33 I
tahan bajira saskit paya. kila gad kou agai gaya.
bandg vahrdan sath ghisrdaya. phgr agan mai usg sardaya.33.

: fe3t astd1 fts get ^ Kiu i

H3J H=S'H6 ^ wfu I 39 I

dohra : iti bazira mario jgth sudi kg mahi.

sattra saia satasath chapard chirdi kg pahi.34.

8S. HtT Hftra ET^fW US1"
(BUU H^?> HTT H^t 3ftf l^of rj£ s*H' f«)
41. band ^ shahir dakhal hona
(shahar bavan madh bavni tahin turak da^ bhajai)

ttTd1" : FOT H% S^UTS c?t& a^rT THU[ trTd c¥H I

rFfe aWFTSaHi^U^UST^aFH IS I

dohra : shahar manhi dakhal kiyo baj singh jih nam.

jati ball j at bans thau mir pur patti us gam. 1 .

trust : i a£ & few^ asnjr i w& m §h mra1" i

BTd" WZl t »rfe Hd" i trfe S1^" tffe dtf Urj3" 13 1
chaupai : tho bandg ng divan banaya. labhyo mal sabh us saumpaya.
charg bhai thg ati surg. dui thani dui rahain hajurg.2.

tdd1" : a^r fnm w fmt afed' fnur frwH i

fe?) i a^?> H^" est w ecr a% H°r oph 13 i

dohra : baj singh au ram singh koir singh siam.

tin ko bavan sabh dai au dayo bandai sabh kam.3.

trust : nmt fm ?rfea bPdd'u1 i w&ft §s Qdid'w i
aV thu% ^ i arrtt" >ro h anaFB la i

chaupai : ali singh naib thahiraya. mulak bavni un ugraya.

banda sarihndai dakhal bhayo. bajirai mal su bandubsat kayo.4.

Fdd" H Tfeft ("TUt I tToT H U^d'dl I

Hfddid ae^ & nfud" Qnd1^ i ss as ffe j%t fm^ i u i

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

245

Soon the Khalsa Singhs roared and attacked the Mughals,

As a lion attacks a flock of deer (in a dense forest).

Those commanders of the Mughal force who confronted the Singhs,

Were slaughtered by the Singhs on the battlefield. (32)

Nawab Wazir Khan was found grievously wounded and crying,
As a Singh warrior had fixed a sharp wooden peg through his body.
After dragging his body with a pair of young bullocks in the fields,
Banda Singh ordered Muslim tyrant's body to be burnt in fire. (33)

Dohra : So was Wazir Khan (the killer of Guru's son), murdered,
In the moonlit night of the Indian month of Jeth1 (June).
The year of this tyrant's execution was 1767 CE or 1710 (B.S.),
And the place of his execution was Chappar Chiri2 . (34)

Episode 41
Banda Singh's Entry into Sirhind
(The Muslims were turned out of the city and fifty- two villages)

Dohra : (After defeating the Mughals at Chhappar Chiri) Singhs entered Sirhind,
Their contingents were led under the command of S. Baaj Singh.
He belonged to the Bal sub-caste of the Jat Sikhs,
And he was a resident of Mirpur Patti village in Amritsar. (1)

Chaupai : He was appointed as the custodian of Sirhind by Banda Singh,
And handed over all the captured treasure to him.

All the four brothers, including Baaj Singh, were the bravest of the brave,
While two of them looked after the police arrangements of Sirhind province,
The other two acted as the personal bodyguards of Banda Singh. (2)

Dohra : While the two elder brothers were named Baaj Singh1 and Ram Singh2,
The younger two were named Koer Singh3 and Siam Singh4 .
They were made incharge of the whole Sirhind Province of fifty-two villages,
And instructed to deal with all the administrative affairs of the state. (3)

Chaupai:S. Aali Singh (of Salodi) was appointed as the deputy custodian,

And made incharge of the revenue collections from the province.
The Banda Singh entered into the precincts of the city of Sirhind,
And took possession of the whole treasure of Wazir Khan. (4)

He occupied, but he did not ransack the city of Sirhind,
For which lapse he had to repent later on,

246

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

shahar rukyo so luttyo nahi. chuk gayo su vakhat pachhutahi.
satigur bachan tho shahir ujrdavna. lut kut bhui sang milavan.5.

h^s1" : °w aw ^fu HTddiPd %m fan srat- i

§ Ut W FfiM JfU^ §?J cfftlCT l£l
sortha : bhul gayo vahi kar satiguri bhcjyo jim kahi.

tau hi bhayo khuar shahir sarapyo un rakkhiyo.6.

twst : a£ nftre" h to agrst i est ^few; Qdid'dl urst i

ftfe oFd" H tF^" 37^ I HTTOH7?) ?5fo ffv aw£ 19 1
chaupai : bandc shahir su rakhyo bachai. dai takian ugrahi pai.

hindu kar su dar banac. muslaman luki chhappi bachac.7.

t^ra1" : arr fHur ujf gf im ntn ferfe i

a1^ m w^t sfcf 3^ SFrfe 1 1 1

dohra : baj singh ghordai chardhai pagu turkai sis tikai.

shahar bavan madh bavni tahin turak dag bhajai.8.

S3t 7W ^ UdBT# 1475 K few sfS^fe I
3% HtT tlWT 75? 335!^ § fe§ iffe I tf I
chhatti lakkh ko pargano pal main liyo chhudvai.
bandc kahyo sad khalsc lut turkan kau ho khai.9.

(^K^tnr et UJf^t fei} HU^I")
42. ram raian au bhujngian ki sakhi
(ramraian di ghurdani vikh^ sudhai)

eua1 : fms fer fjqiy uh ^fzr Iro i
tfb: f& 31a sra- a£ tr wawr m

dohra : bulaka singha ik singh huto rahi ali singh pas.

hath jord thandho bhayo kar bandc pai ardas.l.

rJUZt : Urfe?5 UTT U[3^5t dFH I 3tF aUH If tf3tW) ^FH I

^TJ-rar^ ^ HHH SKFff I 5(T HHoTdT tf75H ftlW 13 1

chaupai : pail pas ghudani garama. tahan bahut hain khatrian dham.

ramrayan kc masand kahavain. karain maskari khalsai khijhavain.2.

ft fu^ fla^ trat sst i aw ^'Pddid wa^H 9s 5rat i

H?^ HHrf §?> 3?7 I Htf3?^fe^OT 13 1

main uhan shabad chaunki thai, bolo vahigurtl ardas yaun kahi.

sunat dutaro un bhann dayo. mukh tg vak tin khotc kahyo.3.

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

247

The Guru had instructed him to demolish the whole city,
And raze it to dust after thoroughly ransacking it. (5)

Sortha : Banda Singh had forgotten the mandate of the Guru,
With which he had been sent by the Guru.
He had to bear the consequences for his disobedience.
For preserving the cursed city of Sirhind. (6)

While Banda Singh preserved the city of Sirhind,
He collected a ransom from its residents.

While the Hindus were given various positions in administration,
The Muslims managed to save their lives by hiding themselves. (7)

Dohra : S. Baaj Singh (the custodian of Sirhind), used to mount his horse,
After putting his foot on a Muslim's head for a stepladder.
He ordered all the Muslim population to be exiled,
From the entire territory of fifty-two villages of Sirhind. (8)

He got the entire Sirhind province liberated in a moment,

Which had a human population of thirty six lacs.

Then Banda Singh assembled the Khalsa forces and instructed them,

That they should rob and kill all the Muslims. (9)

Episode 42

The Episode About Ram Rayyas1 and Bhujangis
(Banda Singh's chastisement of Ram Rayyas at Ghurani2)

Dohra : There used to be one Guru's Singh named S. Bulaka Singh,
Who used to stay with S. Aali Singh (of Salodi).
One day he stood up with folded hands,
And made a humble petition to Banda Singh. (1)

Chaupai : He referred to a village Ghudhani3 near the town of Payal,
Which was inhabited by a large number of Kshtriyas.
Claiming themselves to be the designated officials of Ram Rai sect,
They indulged in poking fun at the Khalsa Singhs. (2)

One day he orgainsed a Gurbani recitation session there,

Followed by a Sikh prayer concluding with a choral recitation of "Waheguru".

Taking offence at their recitation, they broke his musical instrument,

As well as made uncharitable remarks against him. (3)

248

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

# § a<J sfcft H^l H3 U>l^ 5^1" few 19 I

au satigur ki nindya kari. ham kaun nahin vahi bisrat ghari.

thi ham kau bahu kini mara. so to hamnai dai visar.4.

sua1 : U3 y£ pmnras ^ftrajf aw i

£ srftr tB^f § m ylir mi

dohra : putar mug apai muyo ab muyo na vahigum bol.

yo kahi dutaro bhannyo tau maryo kgs muhi khol.5.

3K ife^ Ufe & 3Jf a^rfe I

3tfHE flfa? fHW 5jff ojff flij H'TdH'Td l£ I

turn jattan hui gkthg lay 6 tho gum banai.

gobind gobind singh kahain kahain sacho patishahi.6.

tWSt : a% ajH1" 5fr& I Urfew 5W feH fetf ^fe I

rF ora" fsH ^ ae& &u i feH fife ^du 121

chaupai : yo sun bandg gussa kiyo. pail thana tis likh diyo.

ja kar tis tg badlg lghu. mar lut tis pind phardghu.7.

3$ ^ ^£ Ht£ ftff Bfgrfe |t |
dohra : pail thana paikai ling masand phardai.

kichh kutg sabh lutt lag ding pindon kadhai.8.

B3. or Lfrrar
(h^ Hirst)

43. mal^r ka parsnga
(mak;r kotlq di sudhai)

tRist : ae HW^fir 333t orat i h§ Hwrfr w Ibh uat i
5bw sfr fst i §3" ss^" au feH n I

chaupai : bandg malgrhi chardhti kari. sou malgrhi dhak tim pari,
lut katal ki uthi avaza. turg lutgrg bahu tis kaj.l.

Hlddid ^ §u+ wfe i nr^H fiK ew sra- tit i
nra- tjHiu=s are" nra" as1^!" i ^ra/ Hfddid §wz ag»rst i? i

satigur vak uhan ai ardo. avat jam dal kar dio khardo.
aur chahiyat gur aur banai. dgkhhu satigur ulat badaai.2.

§of h?t as1" sir t >raT?> tjre i
fen^ ?h hit orat ast^ fes aare 13 1

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

249

For the abusive language that they used against the Sikh Gurus,
He could not forget their tirade (against the Guru) even for moment.
Although they had man-handled and beaten him brutally,
But he had taken that personal humiliation in his stride. (4)

Dohra : They taunted that although their Guru and his sons had died,

The Sikhs had still not abandoned their recitation of Guru's words.

With these sarcastic remarks they not only broke his two-stringed instrument,

But also thrashed him by dragging him by his ruffled hair. (5)

They remarked that those rustic Jats had rallied together,
And had declared Gobind Singh as their great Guru.
Since then they had been chanting Gobind Singh's name,
And had been branding him as a Divinely anointed sovereign. (6)

Chaupai : Feeling highly offended at these reported remarks of Masands,
Banda Singh sent written orders to the Police incharge at Payal.
He ordered these Masand Khshtriyas to be taught a lesson,
That they be arrested after ransacking their households. (7)

Dohra : The police incharge despatched a force to their village,
And they put all the Masand followers under arrest.
Not only were some of them thrashed and their households ransacked,
But they were turned out from their village. (8)

Episode 43
The Episode of Malerkotla
(Chastising the Pathans of Malerkotla)

Chaupai : When Banda Singh prepared to capture Malerkotla (after chastising the Masands),
The people panicked throughout the territory of Malerkotla.
As the rumours about the plunder and massacre of Malerkotla spread,
Many mercenaries and robbers prepared to avail themselves of this opportunity. (1)

Guru's injunction1 in favour of Malerkotla made (after younger Sahibzadas') execution,

Prohibited the advance of Khalsa forces intending to ransack Malerkotla.

It was indeed the gesture of the Great Guru's magnanity,

Which changed what the Khalsa had intended to do (with the Pathans). (2)

Dohra

Once, earlier, Banda Singh had stayed at Malerkotla,
For over a period of four months in this town.

250 Sri Gur Panth Prakash

dohra : 5k samain banda tahan tho rahyo mahing char,
kishan das sgva kari banign vich bazar.3.

trust : graga^^HfHOTi§MatniwOTi

c(UUi }-FBT # WS rW I §H ?) Sc(F I 9 I

chaupai : sunat su banio ai su milyo. usko bando adar karyo.

kahyo mang jo mangan joga. us mangyo dukh dgh na 16ga.4.

SJU^ 3H^gtr^tl Oh1" B^t ^ I

kahar katal tc sabh rakh lcho. paisa chaho tcta loho.
pichhal sayan un an sunai. im gur bach tab ardyo ai.5.

frfe ^ ^fti 1^51" 1 at1 sftf fen §a" i£ i

bhaj pathan gag tahin sarg. bachg lardaion jo nahin marg.
jai ralg vahi dilli lahaura. urg bachain nahin kis hi thaur.6.

usra >m h rM3t srat 1 Hira" Qdid'Jl ^ irat i
^ fmffi otx&wzi fnw> »rlr fc?> 3% ore 12 1

pathanan mal su japti kari. shahar ugrahi paisg dhari.
lai singhan ko dino bant, singhan achhai din bhag kat.7.

%7FF : #FT Zfof»F^ H1 Htjt 3# W Qdld'd I
»Fc?r. ^TTCT H ?>flf H HW ora"^3" It I

dohra : phauj takian saun sudhi bhai au mulak ugrahg aur.

aki rahyo su nahin chhadyo so maryo kar dhaur.8.

trusT : m^Pi ftreir h K3fe i 145^ k i at arae 1
^fe ara" 3 tit Bra-nn 1 fto t §h fera 1 tf 1

chaupai : akhvaj khidru jo hut marduda. pathanan main tho bado gadud.
kaddhi gor tg khardo karayo. sath kandh kai usai tikayo.9.

a% 5rm i at h»m 1 1huj?7 hw ftre^ h>to i
wbt sarfe |5f §h sih 1 nra" &tr rre f^tw 1 =10 1

bandai kahyo tho bado juana. singhan maryo gidard saman.
ag lagai phuk us dayo. aur dujo shgkh sado phukvaiyo.10.

at Ufa FT H^TH I feCT U9H §H ^ftf yfdd'M I

§h at sst ^rfe 1 §fe ote trfe atf s^fe 1 ^ 1

buddho pir ju malgr sadayo. tariya purash us dghin pahirayo.
us ki jaga dai dhahai. 6i bhi kaddh diyo goraun phukai. 1 1 .

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

251

A trader named Kishan Das had served him there,
During his stay in the main market of the town. (3)

Chaupai : So when this old trader host approached Banda Singh now,
Banda Singh extended him an honour as was due to him.
When Banda Singh offered to grant him what he deemed to desire,
He pleaded for mercy for all the residents of Malerkotla. (4)

He beseeched him against the massacre of the citizens,

But offered to pay as much financial penalty as he demanded,

Thus this trader's plea on the basis of his past acquaintance,

As well as Guru's injunction avoided the ransacking of Malerkotla. (5)

All those Pathans fled and escaped from the city,

Who had survived the battles fought with the Singhs.

They had joined the Mughal forces stationed at Delhi and Lahore,

Since they had no chance to survive at any other place. (6)

Banda Singh ordered for the confiscation of all Pathan properties,
As well as imposed a heavy fine on all the residents.
The collected revenue was distributed among these Singhs,
Which enabled them to spend their days in peace and comfort. (7)

Dohra : Thus the Khalsa force also came to be provided with money,
As more and more collections of revenue came to them.
Whosoever put up defiance to the Khalsa's edicts,
Was brought under the Khalsa rule through the use of force. (8)

Chaupai : Khawaj a Khijar whom (the Guru) had nicknamed Khwaj a the coward,,
Was considered to be the most muscular among the Pathans.
His dead body was dug out of his grave (by the Singhs),
And propped up against a wall (for public display). (9)

The person whom Banda Singh had considered a great tall warrior,

Had been killed like a jackal by the brave Singhs.

They burnt his dead body by setting it on fire,

As well as of another who used to be called Sheikh Saddo.2(10)

He used to be worshipped as an ancient Pir of Malerkotla,
Whom both men and women used to pay their obesaince.
After digging out his dead body and setting it on fire,
His tomb was dismantled and levelled up. (11)

252

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

m Qdidfd i few HW^t»i^ fm ft »ffe i

^fet S3" 1m 3t§ Hfu%75 I H®?£t" OTT% H3" §H flW I =13 I
turak mulak sabh liyo ugrahi. diyo malvaian milg ju ai.
bhai phatg singh kio muhiraila. malvai lagag sabh us gail. 12.

H?5#1»f^ t H otfe few I H% tife §H I =13 I

malvian ko su kio nibaba. bandai dino usai khitab.13.

^TJ^ : PdH'd y^cSl UclBT# o^t fiwfe I

Iraw #e urgHe H^5f ofdcvw awfe i =19 1

dohra : hisarbavniparganolmgkaimilai.

kainthal jind panipto munak karnal ralai. 14.

thfet : UTgllB H% 3Tg^fe I 335T tw tf WHS S ufe I

##H#Hutflfi feHfeHarrfw wfe tr§ i <w i

chaupai : panipat jhandg bandai gadvag. turak phauj kou langhan na pag.
chori jori so pattai jou. tim tim bahu dungho ati hou.15.

fat j%t ufe»F3" i fera- aitf feu ufe» ^ i
to s ^5 §h ufe tfe i 3Ubt §oB ym 3?> sir nfe i <\£ i

katai don kou sang hathiara. girg bahin tih pahilg var.
rakhyo na rakho us pahi koi. turak dhukat ag tan lagai soi.16.

88. \(H3T 5T feUGT^

('afe *T75^ ^wi*'...)
44. parsang duabc ko likhyat^
('gadd khalsai jhandg jhula^'...)

eu^1" : sfe1" m twi? wfz i

H?35r TOH R^fet §fe ?> tffe I HI
dohra : banda malgrg mal chardyo vardyo duabg jai.

mulak chhod hakam gayo lardai koi na khai. 1 .

thfet : w rWT3" ya" ulwu i 3^ g^f ufe gfe w |
sfeaH3 3H a% at§ 1 fey^ wu }jm m ip 1

chaupai : rahon jalndhar pur hushiara. turak chhadkai hui gag par.

bandubsat tab bandai kio. sikkhan saump mulak sabh dio.2.

twi? fm 1 a£ afe uwst 4a 1

# fy nro a% wfu 1 a% #^ h§ UFPfe 13 1

duabg log bhag bahu sikkha. bandg rit chalai vakkh.
jo bhukho ayo bandai pahi. bandai dino sou rajai.3.

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

253

Collections of revenue were made from the Mughal ruled territories,
And handed over to the Malwa Singhs who had joined Banda Singh's force,
Bhai Fateh Singh3 was appointed the commander of the Malwa force,
And all others were instructed to follow his command. (12)

After handing over the custody of Malerkotla to the Malwa Singhs,
Banda Singh made Bhai Fateh Singh the Nawab of this province. (13)

Dohra : The Hissar4 province with a territorial jurisdiction over fifty-two villages,
Was annexed and merged into (the Malerkotla territory).
Besides this, territories of Kaithal and Jind5 provinces upto Panipat6,
As well as some parts of Moonak7 and Karnal8 were also included. (14)

Chaupai : Banda Singh got (the Khalsa) standards planted at Panipat,

So that no Mughal force could dare to cross the Khalsa territory.
Even as some burglar tried to pull out the poles of Khalsa flags,
These went still deeper than their earlier positions into the earth. (15)

If some one tried to cut the supporting ropes with a sharp weapon,

His own arms would get amputated with the first contact,

No security guards were deputed to guard these Khalsa standards,

Since a Muslim intruder's body would get instantly burnt in its proximity. (16)

Episode 44
The Episode About Doaba Region
(The Khalsa planted and hoisted its National Flags)

Dohra : After the capture of Malerkotla province by the Singhs,
Banda Singh launched on a mission to capture Doaba1 .
Since (the Mughal) rulers had fled away (at the approach of Banda Singh)
Nobody had the guts to fight against Banda Singh's valour. (1)

Chaupai : After vacating their garrisons at Rahon, Jalandhar and Hoshiarpur2 in (Doaba),
The Mughal forces fled away and crossed over the river (Ravi).
After taking over the whole region and consolidating his position,
Banda Singh handed over the civil) administration to the Singhs. (2)

There were large-scale conversions into the Sikh Panth,
As Banda Singh had started a different tradition of conversions.
Whenever any impoverished person approached him for a monetary help,
Banda Singh rewarded him profusely with plenty of wealth. (3)

254

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

sidled ?«MH WSt I Qs t 5fr5t H?55T Qdld'dl I

nra" yw5r a »rfe 1h& £fe i ^ few ?ot Oh 5% ib i

phagvardg valg milg su at. un ko dim mulak ugrahi.

aur mulak kg ai milg paincha. dayo dilaso layo paiso khainch.4.

1U|W> £ 3 3¥ TO I HHWTO £ ?te I

fuiwj Qw I #■ tfl% i ufe ^st»T3 h ysof ?nt% m i

hinduan ng to bad sukh payo. muslaman ng vakhat katayo.
hinduan olai vai bhi jivai. hui raiat so mulak vasivai.5.

fe^H cW^1" § w a^w §t air 7?fu \i\

dohra : panipat hinsar lau au majhg pati tanhi.

nivaj nagara turak ko au bang dgvai kahun nanhi.6.

trust : ffW75 yd'w^'w 1m ^ i U6'£<5d fefe m i

^ HH^'mI tTd rot I U#W HrM H3" 3CB ast I 5> I
chaupai : sithal butalvalg singh valla, pathankot titi lia mal.

dun jasvali chardah mal lai. pardol basauli sabh rayyat kai.7.

yPdH'Jl Qdid'dl est usis i Oh frra" wu^t rot sftrais i
wis 1bh 3cb trfs i gsia s wat tn?#r ats it i

patishahi ugrahi dai hatai. us sir apni lai thahirai.
ai milai tis rayyat hoi. chhadyo na aki khalsai koi.8.

^uw : iTda t# fodyM s& uVra sitF^fe i

arotd" yd'^w irtra" rot 1ae us trsnt wfe itf i

dohra : turakjabainirballakhgpanjabnapaisadgi.

kashmir bahaval bhakhar luti kichh hatth chukavo lgi.9.

trust : srtr ai^et ust uYra' i tra udt ws\ gir 3^ i

TO oFm H^r 5(f I TO UH Ud" sfe1" Vfe Ud" I I
chaupai : bandai gardi pardi panj aba. dhank pari bai subg tak.

madh kablai sochan karain. mat ham par banda ai parg.10.

EU^1" : 3% 5»FH KfeQ TO fi-IW uVrat wis I

wu ?> h aQ Q?> #?> ?o?te ujros i n i

dohra : bandai duabo mallio sabh milg panj abi ai.

ap na ayo jo kou un ding vakil ghalai. 1 1 .

trust : «™§5OTip(SSH!feMi

fiw fHiy sst i at Qh tTfr 3St I ^3 I

chaupai : gadd khalsai jhandg jhulag. turkan kg so patt girag.

sarihand nababi baj singh bhai. duabg ki osu dujg tai.12.

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

255

When Phagwara3 rulers submitted and accepted Banda Singh's sovereignty,
He handed them the powers to make revenue collections on his behalf.
When the custodians of some other regions also submitted voluntarily,
Banda Singh took ransom on the pretext of providing them security. (4)

While the Hindus felt extremely safe and happy under Banda Singh's rule,
The Muslims had precarious existence under this new dispensation.
They had to live their existence, perforce, under the Hindu domination,
As they could live in this region now merely as subjects. (5)

Dohra : Beginning from the cities of Panipat and Hissar (in the south and the west),
Banda Singh's rule extended upto Patti in the Majha region.
No Muslim could dare to beat a ceremonial royal drum,

Nor shout the morning Muslim Azan4 (in the Banda Singh occupied territory). (6)

Chaupai : Banda Singh occupied the entire Pathan ruled territory,

Upto the towns of Sathiala5 and Butala6 (in the Majha region).

After that he occupied the whole territory of the Jaiswali7 Valley in the hills,

And made the population of Doon, Parrol and Basoli8 areas his subjects. (7)

While the revenue collections being made under the Mughals were terminated,
The collections on behalf the Khalsa rule were fixed and implemented.
While those who submitted voluntarily were treated as subjects,
Those who defied the Khalsa dictat were chastised and eliminated. (8)

Dohra : When Banda Singh assessed that Mughals' writ no longer ran in Punjab,

And people of Punjab had completely stopped paying any revenue to them,

He ransacked the north-western regions of Kashmir9 , Bahawalpur10 and Bhakhar11 ,

And accepted big ransom amounts for sparing their lives. (9)

Chaupai : Hearing the news of Banda Singh's occupation of entire Punjab,

The rulers of all the twenty-two states of Mughal empire felt threatened.
Even the people of Kabul12 (in distant Afghanistan) felt extremely concerned,
Lest Banda Singh should invade their own country as well. (10)

Dohra : With Banda Singh's occupation of the remaining Doaba region,

The whole of Punjab and its Punjabi populations came under his command,
Whosoever did not submit to his sovereignty voluntarily,

Was instructed to join the Khalsa rule through the despatch of messengers. (11)

Chaupai : The Khalsa's (saffron) standards were hoisted (to herald the Sikh sovereignty),
And all the Mughal flags (with the crescent moon) were dismantled.
While S. Baaj Singh was appointed as the Singh Nawab of Sirhind,
His second brother (Ram Singh) was made the custodian of Doaba region of Punjab. (12)

256

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

us1^ m »raw asw i hw na1" §h ?w i

3trT @ZF I B$ UrT^at fef ^OT I

pathankot au achal batala. maryo suba us mulkai vala.
tijg bhau uhan un bahyo. chauthg hajur bandai ik rahyo.

f&ft 3^ I »(fr ofe J# S Ur§ I

wfe a£ olt ^ o7 ?TOt" I ?t WEfrH I ^9 I

dilli lahaur bad bhayo dabau. agai turak kaddh sakai na pau.
lik bandg ki lakhai ko nahi. gkal jhandg panipat jhulahi. 14.

%7FF : H% fej 5St 1W fefoXH^ 5^1 Urfe I

fer trw ?5h3" few Rdi'fe i <w i

dohra : bandai bidh tab yaun thai vich kilian thang pai.
ik ik jaga apni lini vich chinai. 15.

trust : wsfas § u&e h ofe I srfb-r few oft& If I

aw 5!% fen ?r% i uaa" stt few tpf I ^ I

chaupai : panipat lau pathan su kota. kaimkilc kic hainjot.

banda kadc kite gard javai. khabar karai nahin iklo dhavai.16.

WTO W7M S FTfe I OT"fe I

fflHT 5!^ §t n^oUE I fe^ S# frt UTT I V I
vardai acMnakjanyo najai. kundg jandg ardai dasai.
jimi vardai kadg udg akasha. disg nahin vahi javai pas. 17.

Ul% ^ UTgt Y>fc ^ yrfe | f^t gff Hrfe I

arstw^ ?f fea" srg- i nau^ oft ft tre sra^t i i

pig na pani ann na khai. jahan chahai tahin pahunchai jai.

sabh gardhian main phir kar avai. sabhan ki ja khatar karavai.18.

HHU?) H?) ofl" a7? H3# I HHU?7 ot ^TS ftfe THc^ I
HaiTS oft ^ y3" WH I ot W at H UTT I Htf I

sabhan man ki bat batavai. sabhan ki vahi chint mitavai.
sabhan ki vahu ptlrg asa. sabhan kg a bahai su pas. 19.

: fflH M»K ot fe^ tTT oTU' ^tf H°T WH I

fen aw fefo»rs fet fenyfe yjnt wh i ?o i

dohra : jim gopian kg karishan ji kaho rahain sabh pas.

tim banda kilian phirai nitparti pujavai as.20.

trust : ?5# ^fu h1^ w? i fa?7 g?5t h awl i
ewt # Mr stint i ksh fmt 1 3°( i

chaupai : savgn nahin vahi sari rata, binan suni su batavai bat.

dur darshi jo sidhi kaMvai. bandai nun so siddhi avai.21.

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

257

Then Banda Singh raided the towns of Pathankot and Achal Batala13 ,
And occupied the whole province around these towns.
While the third brother of S. Baaj Singh was made its custodian,
The fourth brother became a bodyguard of Banda Singh. (13)

Banda Singh's invasions created such a terror at Delhi and Lahore,

That no Mughal ruler dared to confront and challenge Banda Singh.

While no Mughal ruler dared to violate the demarcated territory of Banda Singh,

Only his Khalsa saffron flags were allowed to flutter at Panipat. (14)

Dohra : With a view to consolidate his position in the occupied territory,
Banda Singh established police stations inside the captured forts.
A part of the accommodation was constructed in the forts' precincts,
For the exclusive use of Banda Singh's stay. (15)

Chaupai : Thus, from Panipat (in the South) to Pathankot (in the north),

Two inter-connected forts were constructed (at each strategic sites).
Banda Singh kept on inspecting these newly established sites at random,
Without sending any prior intimation about his impending visit. (16)

He entered these forts, all of a sudden, unnoticed by the guards,
As he could enter a building even when it was barred and locked.
He could disappear underground or fly high into sky at will,
As well as become invisible while standing close to a person. (17)

He could survive without partaking of any food or water intake,

As well as arrive at any place of his choice without notice.

He could reach and inspect each and every post and fort,

As well as gather every kind of information from every designated post. (18)

He could comprehend everyone's intentions being omniscient,
As well as allay every one's fears and worries of any kind.
He could make provisions to the extent of everyone's expectations,
As well as he could be present simultaneously with everyone. (19)

Dohra : As Lord Krishna could be present among his myriad consorts,
Which made them speak of His proximity with each of them,
Similarly, Banda Singh could be present at all times in his forts,
As well as manage to fulfil the daily demands of his forces. (20)

Chaupai : He could go without sleep the whole night without feeling insomniac,

As well as comprehend anybody's thoughts without listening to his verbal expression.

Banda Singh was empowered and possessed with the powers of telepathy,

As he could visualise and decipher phenomena happening at a great distance. (21)

258

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

§^fe fmt Tvtfr # ^-fe i ayn fflifr aT fsm uiir 1 33 1

anima mahima thi tih pasa. riddhi baridh ko tho parkash.
udni sidhi sadhi thi vahi. bahut sidhi thi tiskg pahi.22.

flw yui" ^ awwt 1 fas ul nrais wis Frart 1

hu i &t Hfa ydH'fe 1 y# to 3753 wfe 1 33 1

jal khuhan tg bahar avai. bin hi agng agan jagavai.

chahai to lgvai minh barsai. khardo karg jal chalat daryai.23.

^hI" HdnPcS wa" w 1 fros fert 3?t fa$a 1 39 1

pavan vagat so dag hatai. avat saunhi palat vagai.

aisi jugtani aur achmbha. sikhan dikhavai tajai bilamb.24.

ay. Hwei" ^fenr on" *jh3t

45. salaudi valian ka parsnga
(alt singh dq do putran di achanak maut tq band^ da var)
(...'ham 115 tumako aur jug dayo')

chaupai : gk divas ali singh ayo. dgkh bandg ng sis hilayo.

to ali singh dui kar jordg. hazfir ngtar kim ham son mordg.l.

UH ^ aUH H ftfV USt I UK 3 StCT =So(Hld H 3Sf I

3Ha?s aes 1 y^nffe a^tw^ w 13 1

ham ko bahut su chinta pai. ham tg kaya taksir su bhai.
tab bandg ng bachan ucharg. putar marain din Mian tharg.2.

tuU1" : 7# liwt" fgoT HtH H1 tCT fgHt" KU rTfe I

dohra : lagggoliik sis main dujonimi mar jai.

so sunikg achraj bhayo kari takrdai vai.3.

trust : fe> a^st ria yrw wfe 1 y§ yo'MW 3a His 1

try #e fet Iro wl 1 ^ ^ atras 1 9 1

chaupai : dinbaijab pujyo ai. huto bahalyo tambu mai.

khakh todo kitai singh maravain. phard phard bandukan goli chalavain.4.

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

259

He was also possessed with the power of reducing his body to a micron,
As well as the power to exercise complete control over men and matters.
He had mastered the art of flying into space without effort,
As well as mastered the art of controlling several other phenomena. (22)

He could make the water flow out of a well without any device,

As well as start fires without igniting it with any spark.

He could make the rain fall without any clouds at will,

As well as make the flowing river water stand still and calm. (23)

He could make the blowing wind stop and stand still,

As well as change the direction of the facing wind in the opposite direction.

He could work out such strange miraculous and magical feats,

As well as demonstrate these supernatural feats without batting an eyelid. (24)

Episode 45

The Episode About Singhs of Salodi1 village
(Sudden Death of two sons of Aali Singh and Banda Singh's Blessings)
(I have blessed you with another couple of sons)

Chaupai : One day as Aali Singh, (deputy custodian of Sirhind), approached Banda Singh,
Banda Singh shook his head as a gesture of sorrow.
At this, Aali Singh entreated Banda Singh with folded hands,
As to why Banda Singh had turned away his eyes away from him. (1)

Feeling extremely concerned at such a gesture of disappointment,

Aali Singh beseeched Banda Singh if the former had committed any offence.

Hearing these words, Banda made the following remarks:

That both the sons of Aali Singh would die after twenty-two days. (2)

Dohra : He told Aali Singh that one of his sons would be hit by a bullet.
While the other son would die without any specific cause.
Feeling extremely astonished at such a horrible prediction,
Aali Singh increased the vigil around his two sons. (3)

Chaupai : As (Banda Singh's predicted) twenty second day approached,
Aali Singh made both of his sons sit in his own tent.
As there was a mound of mud and sand used as a firing range,
The fellow Singh soldiers were having a firing practice there. (4)

260

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

H U5t ?> tfS7 I §3 ^ yfe §S OTJT I

g^t liwf @H HTH ^ I UST oft oRF fo!H 2"3T IU I
so honi ng kharda karaya. ut val hui un jhaka laya.
chhuti goli us sisg vardi. honi kaho kahan kim tari.5.

t^ra1" : w§ fnur wh hct to h1^ fmi ??ftf i

H So!" @H feH ora" %Q H^Rj l£l
dohra : khanun singh aisg muyo bachyo man singh nanhin.
huti ju avval gk us im kar dou marahi.6.

tRfst : 3H sr% fHUf nmt w?w i k% @h 3^ fb utcf i

HH HB £ »fH ^-ra1" I §753 WWT fHUf §?f HTTCT 19 1
chaupai : tab bandai singh all bulaya.maro usai jin tav sut ghaya.

jab bandg ng ais pharmaya. ulat all singh unain sunaya.7.

H3 ?>fu f%TS H3i? I H% H W4?5t §K3" fci? I
ym UH fo!H&t 5s fo!H HH I ?>fu fo7?> HW S3" 513" §H It I
hamrg sut nahi kinai marag. mug su apni umar bitag.
ab ham kisako dgn kim dosa. nahi kin maryo phard kar 6s. 8.

fiHdd^'<S yfe H% oTUW I 'UK S TO WpS^'l
t tWf B3 5§ I }-TOt fHUf W fHUf H§ I tf I
miharvan hui bandai kahyo. 'ham ng tumko aur jug dayo'.
vai bhi janmain jaurdai dou. mahi singh au balo singh sou.9.

a£. ehr fmf # ^ ^

oraw ft1 est 3H e^'...)
46. dip singh ko dand dqnq ko parsnga
('band^ kahyo main dai turn dardah'...)

%7FF : #U fHUf d<5d1« H1^ 3% ?> fTftf I

frTH feHot ^ BSt H ?f t?sf I ^ I

dohra : dip singh chukohig dang chabg najahin.

jim tisko dardain dai so main dghun batai.l.

fer fe) scrfe§ oTst sr% fe?^ i

Hlf WSB 3$ feol fHUf H^ 13 1

ik din chholg layaio koi bandai divan,
aur sabhai chabat bhag ik chabai na singh juvan.2.

BUSf : H§?) S HtfU/ ttfSTOF I BTU fHUf S tPcF ?) tTGT" I

%tr sfg ^ §h it otuct i fen f bh£ uuct 13 1

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

261

As ill luck would have it one of Aali Singh's sons came within the firing range,
As a Singh soldier was taking an aim in that direction.
As the fired bullet hit right in the skull of Aali Singh's son,
Whatever was destined could no longer be postponed. (5)

Dohra : While this son Khanu Singh died with the hitting of a bullet,

The other son Mann Singh also could also not survive this moment.
Since both of these sons (twins) were born out of a single foetus,
So both of them died together at the same time. (6)

Chaupai : After the death of the twains, Banda Singh summoned Aali Singh,
And provoked him to kill him who had killed his son.
But even as Banda Singh provoked him to take a revenge,
Aali Singh gave a counter reply in all submission and humility. (7)

Aali Singh remarked that no human being killed his sons,
As they had died after living their alloted lease of life.
He could not blame anybody for the death of his sons,
Since no body had intentionally killed his sons. (8)

Displaying benevolence at such a humble submission, Banda Singh remarked,

That Aali Singh would be blessed with another couple of sons,

They would also be born as twins from a single foetus,

And they should be named as Mahi Singh and Ballo Singh. (9)

Episode 46

The Episode About Banda Singh's Blessing Deep1 Singh with Teeth
(Banda Singh remarked that Deep Singh would have Teeth)

Dohra : S. Deep Singh who was known by his surname of Chukohia,
Could not partake of the meals consisting of roasted grams.
I (the author) would narrate the incident of Banda Singh's blessings,
Of his bestowing the boon of teeth to the devout Sikh Deep Singh. (1)

One day, a devout Sikh made an offering of roasted grams,

In the congregation of Singhs presided over by Banda Singh.

While all the Singhs in the congregation started chewing the grams,

One of the Singhs, in the prime of his youth, did not chew these grains. (2)

Chaupai : At this, all the congregated Singhs made the remarks:
That Deep Singh had not taken a single grain of grams.

262 Sri Gur Panth Prakash

chaupai : aur sabhan ng mukhhun alaya. dip singh ng dana na khaya.

dgkh bandg ng us ko kahyo. kim tun chholg chabno rahyo.3.

3% H1 est 3H I HW o(do('d 19 1

— u —

usai kahyo ham dard dant nahin. ham son dana chabyo na jahi.

bandai kahyo main dai turn dardah. un maryo phakko chabyo kardkard.4.

wft nmt sraw^ saFst i e^tw au3 §h ite m wzt i

aisi aisi karamat lagai. dunian bahut us gail lag at.
aisi aisi anik sidhai. kitak kahon thi jo sun pai.5.

47. sub£ t£ turkan nun band 5 da dar haula
(thar thar kamban lagq)

%tff : wra-r w m h 8^ aw ^ frfe i

feH H_HfeH ET3" m H?7 ^fe 1 1 I
dohra : asalam khan subo huto su lahauron bahar na jai.

nis din so sochit rahai thar thar man kampai. 1 .

twst : Sot o^r crftr ^ftj i e^r h§" tor k1^ i

fte H?> TO HIT ddo((S Ugt I §U ^3" IT 3TUt" 13 I
chaupai : 16k kahain yahi vahi avtara. jin dene sabh muslg mar.

yih sun soch sabh turkan pai. or char gall yaun chal gai.2.

t^ra1" : crfo m m ut weu s^ftf i

h?i#3H nrfe ura- tot a# wfe !3 |

dohra : turkan sunain yahi bat jab ghar hi andar darahin.
mat marg ham ai ghar banda buri balai.3.

tRISt : uPdH'd # ?f fen st I C# TO 5!% I

HTO^I" 3St S I TO^5^»(ts^fe 191

chaupai : patishah bhi man main im darai. bajir yahi man sochan karai.
subgdari koi na lgi. bandg vail pag agai na dgi.4.

trwr srar" wfroro ott i ^ ^ m i

jhandg panipat khali khardvag. turak pas kou dgkhan na pag.
khalsg bunga ammritsar laya. tin ko sakg na kou bhavaya.5.

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

263

Hearing these remarks, Banda Singh asked Deep Singh:
As to why he alone could not chew the roasted grams. (3)

Deep Singh replied that since he had no teeth in his mouth,
He could not chew the hard roasted grains of grams.
But as soon as Banda Singh blessed him with the boon of teeth,
Deep Singh cracked and chewed a handful of roasted grains. (4)

Thus, by making a demonstration of such miraculous feats,
Banda Singh managed to have a large following of people.
Although he had demonstrated countless such miracles,
I would narrate only those I have heard (from my ancestors). (5)

Episode 47

(The Mughals feel threatened at the Advent of Banda Singh)

Dohra : Aslam Khan1 , who was governor of Lahore, (at the time Banda Singh's advent),
Was so scared of Banda Singh that he dared not venture out of Lahore.
Since he remained apprehensive about Banda Singh's invasion day and night,
He felt scared and threatened by Banda Singh's (rumoured attack on Lahore). (1)

Chaupai : The rumour mill made out Banda Singh to be a designated prophet2 ,

Who had been sent to eliminate all the Muslims (from the Indian continent)
This rumour made the whole Muslim populace so much scared,
That it spread out (like a wild fire) throughout the entire country. (2)

Dohra : No sooner did the Muslims hear about Banda Singh's impending invasion,
They felt threatened and insecure even while sitting in their own homes.
He could kill them even while sitting in their own homes,
Since he was reported to be a mysteriously dangerous person. (3)

Chaupai : Even the Mughal emperor at Delhi was as much gripped with panick and fear,
As was the prime minister gripped with the advent of Banda Singh.
No body was prepared to accept the offer of governorship (of Punjab),
As no Mughal Commander volunteered to confront Banda Singh. (4)

The (saffron) Khalsa standards (flags) kept fluttering without any support,
Since no Muslim dared to come near these flags (for fear of being burnt alive).
The Khalsa forces set up a military cantonment at Amritsar,
Since no invader could now uproot their establishment from this site. (5)

264

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

nvfU BUG 5lfd" frlff H5rfi-r I oltCT HS" feof ^tf H WH I

Is g# fefr huh 51% i tpfe m etr dHdfo oi% i£ i

api bahyo kari jijo mukami. kiyo bado ik dgkh su dhama.

baith thardai tihi bakhsho karai. khani sukh dukh dustani karai.6.

48. ab parbat ka parsnga
(pahardi raj£ kahilun^ pur chardhai)

%7FF : iJfFH a% fife ?5gt H Uda^ I

u —

tu1 dlddyd" o?ta >»cfeyg" ofsT 3W i ^ I
dohra : panjab bandg jab jitt laichardhyo su parbat vail,
dgra kirtapur kiyo anandpur kuchh tall. 1 .

twst : ym uh fife h ufra i wa Udan sdw Jfa i

fifes m W 5HHS I ^ Ug'H' feH UFTW ftf 13 1
chaupai : ab ham jitt su lai panjaba. ab chardah parbat kariyai kharab.

mittarn sukh au dushman dukkha. dayon pachhan tis rajj au bhukkh.2.

fos frlS H^dld § tOT I H @?> tddlu=! §TO§3W I
fHUdPdWdcS t 3ZT a# I H# fes 3 ?qt 13 1

jin jin satigur kau dukh dayo. so un chahiyat udhar utrayo.
sir kahiluran kai bahu badi. sabho lardai in tq vadhi.3.

wfs fiM fes srat i ufdW'Td w fes sist w i
few wot fijfe u^s i sera hh hI hhws ih i

j ai dilli in kari pukara. patishahi bhakhayo in kai bar.

likhayo lahaur sarihand parvang. layayo chardhai sab stibc muslamanc.4.

m in ufij €% i fetrfe scto crfzr wdocd i
H'Toyd'ti fefj i fes #s h% <m y£ mi

das lakh phauj rahi darai kandhara. likhai layayo yahi maddtakar.
sahibzadc inhain marvac. in dine dukh sabhi gur pac.5.

llfUF) 513W c# olfdWd I PyW'Hyt fed" &<T Sfd" I

huh whuw i ufe fHtf feu oti irair i£ i

pahilon katal karon kahilura. bilaspuro phir luton zariir.

sapat dham madh dhur milaon. hoi sikkh tih rakkhay karaon.6.

3 a% dlliwdlw; oiut w% ETd" i
*m 3T uh'ugi^ as >»t m uh ^ i p i

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

265

Banda Singh himself stationed his force at Jaijon3 in the Doaba region,
After selecting a huge palatial house and fortifying it from all sides.
He would shower blessings from a raised platform,
Showering blessings on the good and suffering on the wicked. (6)

Episode 48
The Episode About Hill States
(Banda Singh's Invasion on the Hill chief of Kahloor1 Principality)

Dohra : After wresting Punjab from the Mughals and being its sovereign,
Banda Singh launched an invasion on the Hill states.
While he established his own headquarters at Kiratpur2 ,
He positioned some of his troops on the foot hills of Anandpur3 . (1)

Chaupai : Now that the Khalsa had conquered the whole of Punjab,
They should then invade and harass the Hill chiefs.
The Khalsa should benefit well-wishers and punish their enemies.
After identifying who deserved to be rewarded and who to be starved. (2)

Whosoever had been a party to causing harassment to the Guru,

Deserved to be paid back in the same coin by the Khalsa.

The maximum blame must be apportioned to the hill chief of Kahloor,

As his actions had aggravated the hostility between the Guru and the Mughals. (3)

It was he, who had approached the Mughal emperor at Delhi,
And repeatedly instigated the authorities against the Guru.

It was he, who had got the summons sent to the governors of Lahore and Sirhind,
And made the forces of all Muslim states (invade Anandpur Sahib). (4)

It was he, who procured a written permission for his own assistance,
To be rendered by the ten lakh Mughal forces stationed at Kandhar.
He had also been instrumental for the execution of Sahibzadas,
As well as all the tribulations that the Guru had to undergo. (5)

The Khalsa should first massacre the people of Kahloor,
And thereafter must ransack the whole province of Bilaspur4 .
The Khalsa must raze to the ground the Seven Hill Principalities5 ,
While providing protection to those who came into the Sikh fold. (6)

Dohra : So then Banda Singh sent a message to the hill chief of Kahloor,
That he must get ready (to face the Khalsa's wrath).

266 Sri Gur Panth Prakash

dohra : tau bandai kahilMan kahi khabar hohu dar.

akai tan ham rayyat band akai laro ham nar.7.

uuul : k wa yau Md'^s i aru otut Tp HdU'd few^ i
# ufe org- feu dofd'yl i h^u to aurst it i

chaupai : main ayo ab parbat lutavna. gur kahi dhurd satdhar milavan.
jo kichhu hui kar lihu takrdai. martin tumko dhol bajai.8.

H W> U1^ STUd7" oftw I UH # Uaut 31? U~t»F I

hu tfe ufu yu uh yu ?rfu i au u? u#|- ufu yuan Hiu itf i

so sun rajc garra km. ham basain parbti bad uchchc thia.

mantar jantar tuhi pujai ham pur nahi. bahu dcv dcvi rahin parbat mahi.9.

fIZ §U oTU ?OTT^ ferfe I UH 3UT ttfff oTU o(3 fee? ^iu I
W fflH 3Jf 3H wfe I ©?> o( UK o!H Uy WE I HO I
jat but kar layayo sipahi. ham tcgh agai kahu kab tikai vahi.
au jis gum turn bhcjc ai. un ko dckh ham kas hath lag. 10.

U3U Ui? WW ?> ?5UCT I feH 3U »TUTtT offdMdl oTUCT I

§ ft hh ufe au tft au& i feu 1zsr u^ au uT 5!i* i^i

parbat chardhc bin alakh na lahyo. im bach agyon kahiluri kahyo.
tau ja jcjaun chardhi bando ji bahyo. tih ik tharda bandc ji kayo. 1 1 .

H€ wtt ufe u# fe^ i fen ufe uy Htr feHH yr& i

uh yaul»f?> eft feuT Oh w^t" i u? u# scr urur ydid'dl i h? i

sadd lokan tahin hoko divayo. jis hui dukhu sukh istai payo.
ham parbtian ki siddhi khos ani. dcv dcvi laya ihan pargtani.12.

uuu1" : au uytu us feu *hh afe h uy ei^fe i

uy yu feu au fk& h?> feil ss yfe i ^3 i

dohra : bahu dukhic chal tih ac gac su dukh gavai.

dudh put tih bahu mile man ichchhc phal pain. 13.

trust : u^ odusur feotu as cfrcr i h^ riMulw> fey h uW i
fesr §sw ntt u wu fespu i »ra uw sut^" §rra t-fu i i

chaupai : rajc kahiluri phikar bad kiya. sabh j alndharian likkh su dia.
ik uthyo abai hai aur shikara. ab ral lutiai usko mar. 14.

u ^ut wa irfe awfe i ufe ua huw ug i

atfae few feK sjuht wur i u uh in us ^uct u ktut i hu i

hai kachchi ab soi balai. hui pakki tab marag hath lai.

gobind singh jim karugu khuari. jo das lakh phauj ral kaddhyo tho mari.15.

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

267

Either he should submit to Khalsa's sovereignty over his territory,
Or he must be prepared for fight with the Khalsa's might. (7)

Chaupai : Banda Singh declared that he had arrived to ransack the hill states,
And raze the seven hill states to dust as per Guru's instructions.
The Kahloor chief must strengthen all the defences at his disposal,
As the Khalsa was going to slaughter him after making a public declaration. (8)

Receiving this message, the Kahloor chief felt extremely arrogant and incensed,
As the hill chiefs lived at a strategically higher and safer locations.
The miraculous powers possessed by Banda Singh would also not affect them,
As they enjoyed the blessings of several hill gods and goddesses. (9)

How could Banda Singh's army, constituted of rustic Jat peasants,
Would be able to bear the brunt of hill-chief's warriors?
And the Guru who had sent Banda Singh on this mission,
Had he forgotten how had he been dealt by them? (10)

He challenged Banda Singh to climb up the hills to meet his own doom,
This Hill chief had the audacity to address him in this vein.
After this, Banda Singh stationed himself at Jaijon Doaba,
And positioned himself on a raised platform. (11)

He made a public declaration at a large public gathering,

That he could bless them with boons and remove all their banes.

Since he had dispossessed the hill gods and goddesses of their miraculous powers,

He could demonstrate all their powers at that place. (12)

Dohra : So a large number of afflicted people came to seek his blessings,
And they were relieved of their ailments and other problems.
While many among them were blessed with prosperity and family well-being,
Many others were rewarded with the fulfilment of their fond wishes. (13)

Chaupai : Feeling highly alarmed at these tidings about Banda Singh,

The Kahloor chief sent written messages to the Hill chiefs of Jalandhar.

He informed them that since a new predator was on the prowl in their territory,

They must rally their forces for killing this new intruder. (14)

Banda Singh was still a novice and inexperienced in the art of warefare,

It would be difficult to eliminate him after he became a seasoned warrior.

He would be harassed as was Guru Gobind Singh harassed,

With the assistance of ten lakh Mughal forces (which came from Kandhar). (15)

268

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

ag fe^ fen i war ^ft" ud'Rjd 3H sbt i

I # ofd'^d Hra" feH qHHfet I Ud" & dH'feil UH feH fl"^ I <\£ I
vahi and bach tidh jim chhad gayo. ab vahi parachit ham lag ayo.
vo bhi kahavat gur jim karamati. par hai rasaini ham im jati. 16.

Wo( w^h *m udH wh i ^ nut* ^ph i

ttfH §H § feH fS^tm" I tuH Ua^W) of otH H% I V I
akai paras akai pauras pasc. kaddh dct bahu muhrain khasg.
ab us ko kim laiai pharai. tau ham parbtian ka kamm sarai.17.

& UdH3 BU StT WE I ?5 UTdH 5Tdt5r M 5^1
iJffll dH'fecS §H wfo I fktr ?5§3T H gsfafHT S^fe I I
hai parbat bahu lohc khana. lg paras kariyai savran thani.
au ju hai rasain us pahi. sikh laugu tau chhadigu tanhi.18.

t^rar : h ufu ?> i-FdH dH'feS ?u odxf % eda fewfe I

ufe §H Wrtf ^StT tr fet W33 offtf tffe" I <\tf I
dohra : jau hohi na paras rasaino vahu kahin tc darab liai.

pahi us rajan vanaj hai vahu ito kharach kahin khai.19.

thfet : gt h?> ^th au wfe i h wv ?> we anTd" i

§ wfe H°??> fHJ5 HH H3fe I feH §H^ ?5§r S3"fe I 30 I

chaupai : yau sun rajc bahu chal ac. jo ap na ac un bajir ghalag.

tau ai sabhan mil mato matac. kim jivat usko layyai phardac.20.

§ dH'fect #r w ydH i # ^ftr ht% uh ote an£ i

feHS5F§H ti^H St I §H fe# Ufew feH S ?5# I 3«\ I

tau rasain dassai au paras dag. jo vahi mari laiai hamain kaun batac.

kim chhal son us jivat phardo. us siun pahilo imai na lardo.21.

tf5^§HHtH§"^l" I ^ 5KT ae^f §H 3 ffS W4^1" I
§§ oifj @H Ht HS1^ I m tlHdt1 H3 U>% I 33 I
kou kahai us maro sabh khuni. ko kahain bachau us tg jan apni.
koti kahai us maro maidanc. ghgr chutraphon mat pavai jane. 22.

frlH fB3 W% feH ut 3^ I fe^BT H¥ ?U fed(So( I

w^t hs a^ ^1" a^H i ?B?te to ^ ^ ne^ 1 33 1

jim chit avai tim hi bhakhain. jitnak mukh vahu titnak akhain.
age suno bandg ki bata. vakil rajan kg ghalg sadat.23.

h£ ^ wfaw % Softer ?> fmrutw" €^ Hsrnt ^tr§^"

band^ 115 rajian dq vakilan nun apang sipahian di shakti vakhauni

EUU1" : §^ o( JTC 3H ^fe 5^ |

3H 5raw ?7ftf at ast1 aeS H3?^ sn-ru 1 39 1

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

269

These unskilled Sikh forces were the locust like servants of his legacy,
Which had now the audacity to challenge and confront the might of Hill chiefs.
As their Guru also used to claim that he possessed miraculous powers,
Banda Singh was also reputed to be in possession of an alchemist's formula. (16)

Either he was believed to possess an alchemist's stone or another alchemic formula,

With which he was alleged to take out gold coins from his pockets.

Hill chiefs conglomerate's purpose could only be served effectively,

If they could somehow capture him through some intrigue or design. (17)

Since their hill region's territory had rich deposits of iron ore,

They could convert those deposits into gold by snatching the alchemist's stone,

They would set him free from their custody after his arrest,

Only after they mastered the other alchemic formulas in his possession. (18)

Dohra : How could he manage to amass so much wealth,

If he did not possess an alchemist's stone or an alchemic formula?

How could he manage to spend money so lavishly otherwise,

As he did not have any business dealings with any other state? (19)

Chaupai : Getting this information, many hill chiefs arrived to attend this conclave,
While others, who failed to attend this conclave, sent their delegates.
This gathering of all the hill chiefs passed a unanimous resolution,
That they must devise a strategy to capture Banda Singh alive. (20)

He must part with his alchemist's stone and reveal the alchemic formula,
Otherwise who would disclose those secrets if he was killed in a straight fight.
So he must be captured alive through some sort of intrigue or conspiracy,
Instead of first fighting with him or engaging him in a direct war. (21)

While some of them opined that he must be killed in cold blood,
Some others stated that they must save their own skin from such a dangerous person.
Still some others were in favour of attacking him from all sides in the battlefield,
So that he could not escape alive at any cost. (22)

As many diverse opinions were expressed to deal with Banda Singh,

As was the numerical strength of the assembled hill chiefs and their delegates.

Now, Dear readers, listen further to the account of Banda Singh,

As he sent messages to the hill chiefs for inviting their representatives for a dialogue.(23)

Banda Singh parades the powers of his Singh soldiers
in the presence of hill chiefs representatives

Dohra : Calling a meeting of the Hill chiefs representatives, Banda Singh asked them,
Why were their chiefs in such a haste (to have a confrontation with him)?

270

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

dohra : un ko sadd aisg kahyo turn kahal kahi karahu.

turn kahal kitg nahin bacho kui bachnau jatan kamahu.24.

Bvst : wflet Mwyl Sfr uPdWdl i h§ k^uh fmn ar^gt i

feK 55ot H H3" Hdi? I UH ^IT ^ ^ I I

chaupai : au ju chaho layai phauj patishahi. sou mar ham paritham gavai.
im luk luk jo matg matag. ham tg chhang rahg na vag.25.

tTU 1tT 3K H°T W>t H1^" I 3 l&ttfi H^" I

dH'fei UnjH I H1 gBW 3 HIT I I

chaho ji turn sabh khuni marc, tau pare rahogg khgt majharg.
chahau rasain paras phard laiho. main gkal avau tau phardyo na jaihon.26.

H'esasBH w s ^rfe i m uj^ wfe i

Is feBW 3H HWTJ I H3" 3H )HS 5?t 5St I 39 I

main chhal bal turn avon na dai. moko lgvo gharg bulai.
baith ikal turn kari salahi. sabh turn man ki dai batai.27.

§ ?o?te §s ymur orat i u>ra" # If tfe wr i

5 si£ nm i §fe £y s^fe fer fiw i ?t i

tau vakil un agyon kahi. hamrg dgs bhi hain chglg as kai.

tau bandg bach ais ucharg. uni dgkho lardai ik ham singh narg.28.

UH fer fHUf K 1rlH H1 xlW fef f53"rfe I 3tf I
dohra : ham karain partgaya paritham im turn panj an an khardau.

ham ik singh son jim lardain main dgun tivain lardai.29.

twst : 3H §s <^o?lw(S wr i uh 1ht § few £tr w i
h ^rtf u>ra" 3 3K otcr e§ a^ ^ fetr t?tr 1 30 1

chaupai : tab un vakilan ais uchara. ham jittain tau kia dgho bMra.

jau Mrain hamrg tau turn kaya lgho. dou bat ham ko likh dgho.30.

¥Z 3% tft IT fetf I H 3H 1rB t^" tl'Tdd ora1" I
ftf35f OTH #3H^fe I K 3^3" ^f1 feH tt3 I 3=1 1
jhat bandai ji yaun likh diyo. jo turn jitg dur darid kara liyo.
jitak darab hui turn ko lorda. main bhar dgun titau karord.31.

#ft Hfe£ tfe I H3T H^'dd tfe I

paras rasaino soino hoi. moti juvahar kar dgun toi.

itnak kahi hath khisai pai. moti juvahar kar dag khindvai.32.

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

271

Since they could not escape his wrath through their hasty intrigues,
They must work out some strategy to save their lives. (24)

Chaupai : As for their plans to launch an attack on him with the help of Mughal forces,
He had already defeated and destroyed all these forces.
As for their resolutions passed against him in complete secrecy,
He was already conversant with the import of those resolutions. (25)

As for their proposal to kill him in a cold-blooded manner,

He would ensure that their dead bodies kept rotting in the battle field.

As for their secret plan to dispossess him of the alchemist's stone and formula,

They would fail to capture him even if he came to them single-handed. (26)

As for their proposal to capture him alive through some intrigue or force,
He would be ready to walk into their homes at their invitation.
Whatever deliberations and confabulations they discussed secretly,
He had revealed before them the content of all those deliberations. (27)

At this, the Hill chiefs' representatives made a disclosure to Banda Singh,
That they, too, had some persons with such miraculous powers in their country as well.
At this, Banda Singh challenged them to test the strength of their powers,
And proposed that let all of them together confront a single Singh soldier. (28)

Dohra : Banda Singh declared that he would make a promise first,
That they could pit five of their soldiers in the field,
Pitting a single soldier against their five in the field,
He would make his one soldier fight against their five. (29)

Chaupai : Then the hill chiefs' representatives enquired from Banda Singh,

As to how much compensation would he pay if they won the bout?

How much compensation would he impose upon them if they lost the game?

He must put down both the conditionalities in black and white. (30)

Banda Singh wrote down both the conditions on paper at once.

He promised to pay unlimited amount of wealth if they won the bout.

He would be glad to pay as many millions in money terms,

As would suffice to fulfil all their material and monetary needs. (31)

He would not only give an alchemists' stone that converted base metals into gold,
But fill their coffers with diamonds, gems and rubies.
While making these offers, he put his hands in his pocket,
And scattered a handful of diamonds and gems all around. (32)

272

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

vt fe§" 3ce a?^fe i Oh1" yfewdl wf'aj f^fe i

wfs 3>rat 5r otcr traw trfe i ?f ufejkfr nfe 1 33 1

main jitaun liun rayyat banai. paisa patishahi laungu bharvai.

mai tumri ka kaya kharach hoi. main laingu mar patishahi yau soi.33.

t^ra1" : 3K fetp^ ?i suF ?i ftfw wfe rtz 1

dohra : tumau likhaon main nahin main launga apng jor.

yahi partggaya dgkh kai phir dgkhyo kou aur.34.

twst : 3 ^oflW) fey fodv ujw% 1 m a^ uj§ tpi? i

H Ua^N^ UH" 5^ Wfe I Ht^ H oit^'fe I 3U I
chaupai : tau vakilan likh nirap ghalag. panj juvanbad ghallo chugag.
so parbtian panj dag ghalai. hutg mig so bad kadvai.35.

H1^ §?f ufet" ffWfu I sfe1" §fo g^1 ?&fu I

3H H% fHUT UtT HaFE* I 3K t t I 3£ I

sath unhain bahu ghali sipahi. matkat banda uni chhalon jhuthahi.

tab bandai singh panj mangag. kahyo bandg turn ko ko bhag.36.

$H3 feo!H 3"W fHW I FE# life iHH W I

nrape friK aw feH nfir w 1 § aw fm fe^ 1 39 1

dgkhat nikas baghard singh phara. sadd bandg pitth tis hath dhara.
angad jim bal tis mahin dhara. tau baghard singh ais uchara.37.

Wtt 5T ym otCT oHK I tttf fug" io!K UtT H WH I
fat Wtr Hlddld Ufe §9"^ I JfH^Mff F&rf fer W^t I 3t I
in panchan ko ab kaya kama. rakhyo pichhai kim panj sau tham.
kitai agai satigur huti ais uchara. main sava lakh son lardaun ik payara.38.

§ anir^ fnur £fa viww

tau baghard singh pair pasara

Wfe fe^ ft WT Ht Hfddld ^ awfe I 3tf I
dohra : ut thai panj jgu ag diyo it tg ik turvai.

jai tinai kai madh khardyo sri satigur phatg bulai.39.

trust : 3 aw fHUf !fe i *me ftn-r wwocd1 i

UH^" § fUEIH iS1^ I Hit H Wd" o(d^'6 1 90 1
chaupai : tau baghard singh pair pasara. angad jim unko lalkara.

hamrg charan ko paritham uthao. pichhai chaho so aur karvao.40.

§ uaHt»K irdHnH 1 fira>r uh % 0^ i

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

273

He would make all the hill people his subjects in case he won,
And make them pay the land revenue to him as their sovereign.
Rebuking them for their audacity to dictate him their conditions,
He warned that he would take over their kingdom through force. (33)

He allowed them to set their conditions (in case of their victory),
But he would get his conditions fulfilled with the use of his force.
He asked them to implement the conditionalities of this pledge first,
Before they thought of carrying out further discussion with them. (34)

The hill chiefs' representatives sent communications to their chiefs,
And asked them to select and send five most muscular youths.
Accepting the proposal, the hill chiefs sent five of the most strong ones,
Who were the tallest in height and belonged to the Mian6 Rajput stock. (35)

They also despatched a large contingent of soldiers along with them,

Lest Banda Singh should defeat them through deceit.

Pitting five of his Singhs against those five hill youths,

Banda Singh challenged them to choose anyone of these five Singhs. (36)

Taking out Baghar Singh out of those five after a thorough selection,
Banda Singh patted the selected Singh on his back.

Being thus empowered as Lord Rama had empowered Angad7 (in Ravna's Court),
Baghar Singh addressed the five hill youths in this vein: (37)

What purpose would these selected five Hill youths serve?

Why could their five hundred bodyguards not confront him as well?

Guru Gobind Singh had made a prophetic declaration,

That he would make each one of his dear Singhs fight against millions. (38)

S. Baghar Singh plants
his foot on the Ground

Dohra : Against the five soldiers fielded from the side of hill chiefs,
Banda Singh sent forth a single soldier from his side.
Shouting the Khalsa's slogan of victory "Waheguru ji ki Fateh",
Baghar Singh proceeded forward and stood among those five. (39)

Chaupai : Planting his foot on the ground while standing among them,
Baghar Singh challenged them like Angad to dislodge his foot.
He declared that before dealing with him in any manner,
They must make an effort to dislodge his foot from the ground. (40)

Taking an offence at Baghar Singh's remarks, they remarked,
That he wished to insult them by making them touch his foot first.

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

tau parbtian aisg phurmayo. parithmai ham tg pair chhuhayo.
ham son dasat posi kar layo. unai kahg agg hath kayo.41.

§?> m ut feor ai w€^ i otuct tra fe?> wit w> i

U^ feu £3" fla I 33^ fe^ Hfe1" I 93 I

un madh huto ik bado juvana. karyo hatth tin agai an.
5k hath tih phard jab lina. tardphayo jaisg jal bin mina.42.

fesr ua 3 ^3 fmi ero 1 ^ fust ?u PywwM i

U"fe Wf5 5JU HU #3^ l gf t^FF HUfe 3>FU> I 93 I
ik hath tg phard singh dabayo. bhayo churan tau vahu billayo.
hai hai kar muhon uchari. chhado khalsa sarni tumari.43.

S3 fm §H IT &UU{ I feH Wdl^M I

h §snr s# 3 hu 3 ?^ 1 uu?7 gtr ura" flfei? frat 1 99 1

chhad baghard singh us yaun kahyo. im chahat charnan lagvayo.

jau uthgu nahin tau marau tau nahin. charan chhuhai ghar jivtau jahi.44.

fU9H got W?> I feu US' 3t£ WUI 31?) I

feV tit ft§ awfe I UflHOT U3 33% I 9U I

parithmg gk lago charan ana. phir due tig layo tan.

phir chautho un lio bulai. pa?jmo bahyo hut hatth turdai.45.

f^f^U^?K?5f?^i3Hi3HfW 31^1 I
HH *>f3TU L|HT 3^ 3FU H SoT" FTfe I 9£ I
jim jim ghum jhum jhuk jhukain tim tim dungh gadahi.
jaisg angad pag bhayo gadh su lanka mahi.46.

3 TO fmi *kn §OT I H3" US 3H US WW I
ufe hIhU H H3" 3T5" SU I °FT feH felH 2U WFT HU I 99 I
tau baghard singh ais ucMra. sabh chal avo turn dal sara.
hui sharmindg su murd gag dgrg. bhajjg im jim chhut aj shgrg.47.

nre" aus au gUT-rcr i nru a1? ^§ su ustjt i

uh ma €3 If uff gTgrgt i 3H as au H3- feu arargt i i

aur bachan bandg phurmaya. aur bat kou lghu partaya.
ham ab dgt hain dhaja gadai. turn bal kar sabh diho garai.48.

h§ a^ § auT i h uut% uu 3H di^yl i

?k UH UH U^ W% I FPU 3K Sfe I 9tf I

sou bat un yau mann kahi. so chahig dur turn dgryon gadvai.
tau sabh rajg ham dgkhain ag. sach jhuth turn lghin partag.49.

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

275

Taking out their hands towards Baghar Singh, they proposed,

That he should shake his hand with one of them to test their strength. (41)

The one who was the tallest and the most muscular among those five,
Came forward and extended his hand for a handshake with him.
But the moment Baghar Singh had his adversary's hand in his grip,
He started gasping for breath like a fish thrown out of water. (42)

As Baghar Singh squeezed his adversary's hand with a single hand,
He started writhing in severe pain as his hand was completely crushed.
Bursting into heart-rending cries in a loud cringing voice,
He begged the Khalsa Singh for his hand to be released. (43)

Releasing his hand (from his steely grip), Baghar Singh told him,

That he had deliberately asked them to dislodge his foot first.

They would have atleast saved their lives if they had failed to dislodge his foot,

And would have returned home alive after touching his feet. (44)

Thereafter, one of them came forward to dislodge his foot,

After his failure, the second and the third tried their best to dislodge his foot.

Finally, the fourth one was also invited to try his might at his foot,

As the fifth one had already withdrawn after getting his hand crushed. (45)

Dohra : The more attempts they made, taking turns, to dislodge his foot,
The more firmly and deeply did Baghar Singh's foot get planted.
His foot was as formidable as that of Lord Rama's disciple Angad's,
Which the latter had planted in the court of Sri Lanka's king Ravana. (46)

Chaupai : After having failed in their individual attempts, Baghar Singh challenged,
That they could try jointly to dismantle him from the ground as well.
Feeling humiliated and humbled they took to their heels for home,
As if they had extricated themselves from the jaws of a lion. (47)

Thereafter, Banda Singh challenged them to try their might,
In any kind of physical and muscular bout of their own choice.
Then Banda Singh proposed to plant a flagpost in the ground,
And challenged them to try their might to uproot that flagpost. (48)

They accepted Banda Singh's new proposal but with a condition,

That the flagpost must be planted at a distance from his own camp.

They wished that their masters (the Hill chiefs) must also witness the spectacle,

So that they might arrive at the truth about Banda Singh's claim. (49)

276

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

feu STB HT WT ©B^ I 3H W§ & dtt^'dl I

BBtu 3H 3 uat s frfe i §ra Bars hit sts^fe i no i

phir bandg ji ais uchan. turn ao sabh lai talvari.

jgkar turn tg pati na jai. usko tggan sayon suto katai.50.

BB31" : H 3K H3" offe ?>ftf FT5T H fgoT 3 oT<? BUT ?¥H I

m yens f^fm^5 srai* hh 3xt faa" ufe ?th iu^ i

dohra : jau turn sabh kati nahin sako tau ik tau kat dayo las.

par dhayan nijg sir val karyo mat tumro sir hui nas.51.

bust : 3H wfs ^te?) tFW) jwst i fe? W5 HB w cjnrrgt i

chaupai : tab j ai vakilan raj an sunai. it ghal bandg dhaj a gadai.

so sun rajg achmbhat bhag. kahain bando kuchh dith band kag.52.

b^ b# for sar >w^ i for hbs t fry bu^s i

STB1 H^r UUt aWW^ftf I STB t THB ofd^Pd' IU3 I

dgv dgvi nij lagg manavna. nij mantarn ko jap japavan.

kahain sava pahro badah avhin. bandg mantarn ko biho karavhin.53.

oftf UH o!?5 ^ I u§ hb HT rFSt H1^ I

3HF B^B ^ B^ I UH 3H t B§" GTB U^ IU9I

kahain putain ham kal ko ana. huto bando ji jam j an.

tusin rat luk kai patyo chaho. ham turn ko dgun yah bhi raho.54.

bub1" : fen §?> tiHdcS w?) org- wfe w reff? i

yfe urfc »ru bth tfof fay ir u1u§ b? mu i

dohra : nis un dushtan an kar lai layo sabh jor.

pati ghuti ar dabi chakk sabh bidh son rahio tord.55.

BU5t : WH 5Ta?> ^ 33T BM'«1 I H§ B3T §?> 3TR ^ WSf I

nf ?u orarf^f | 5^ ?a-m5nu ufe bu trsTfu i n£ i

chaupai : las katan ko tggh chalai. sou tggh un gal val m.

sou mord vahu mayan karahin. kar namsakar hui dur khardahin.56.

orfu W BU W fj UB I ufu stU rPt fo!H m BB I
Btf BTU H3"FtHB 3? I ?TU fe^fe ?TfU^ ffTH US I
kahi la dgkho ag ju hora. rahi nahin javai kis madh jor.
dgkh johi sabh sharmindg bhag. nar nivai narin jim pag.57.

buu1" : bh b/u Bssr ^ ysy wfe 5^ I

Bof 9of Wr^ 7fi5 WSf TJtV THH lUtl
dohra : jaisg davarg janak kg bhayo dhanukh ati thadh.

chak thak sabh rajg nathg bhai dhaja tim gadh.58.

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

277

Accepting this condition, Banda Singh further informed them.
That they could as well come armed with their swords.
In case they failed in their attempt to uproot the flagpost,
They could try to cut it into pieces with their swords as well. (50)

Dohra : In case they failed even in this attempt to uproot the flagpost,
They could as well make an attempt to cut the supporting rope.
But he cautioned them to take care of their own heads,
In case they made an attempt to cut the rope with a sword. (51)

Chaupai : (After the first trial of strength), the hill chiefs representatives informed their masters,
That Banda Singh had planted a flagpost in a neutral territory.
Hearing these news, the hill chiefs felt extremely dumb founded,
And surmised that Banda Singh wielded powers to blind one's eyesight. (52)

The Hill chiefs then sought protection of gods and goddesses (against Banda Singh),
By chanting and reciting the several invocations to solicit their blessings.
They pretended to present themselves at the site the next day.
Expecting that blessings of hill gods would neutralise Banda's powers by that time. (53)

Banda Singh, being omniscient because of his spiritual powers,

Could see through their pretence of uprooting the flagpost the next say.

Since they conspired to dislodge the flagpost at night in darkness,

He gave them a choice of making an attempt under the cover of darkness as well. (54)

Dohra : Thus, arriving at the flagpost at night, these wicked hill chiefs,
Tried their utmost to dismantle Banda Singh's flagpost.
After trying every technique to uproot, pullout, lift, and bury it underground,
They tried every other method to dismantle and mutilate it. (55)

Chaupai : When a soldier tried to cut the supporting rope with a sword,

The sword, insteading of cutting the rope, attempted to slit his own throat.
Putting the sword back into sheath after this vain attempt,
The soldier stood away scared after saluting the flagpost. (56)

Exposing their conspiracy Banda Singh challenged each one of them,
That the mightiest amongst them should try their utmost might.
Feeling extremely ashamed and crest fallen at their duplicity,
They left humbled like the veiled gentle women. (57)

Dohra : As in the court of an ancient Indian king Raja Janak8 ,

The Shiva's bow9 kept lying fixed firmly on the ground.

As all the mighty princes departed after failing to lift it,

Similarly, Banda Singh's planted flagpost kept standing firmly. (58)

278

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

tRist : odliwdl ntn opshuw i oft doww i

Hfef # ?5CT ^ I nra" WZl WtT<5 WH I Utf I
chaupai : pun kahiluri ais phurmaya. gardah badh apan karo takrdaya.

jctik phauj vardai layo varda. aur bai rajan layo pas khard.59.

: irat tre1^ ea" fan 3te tra ^i^fe i
w fiW fef #g H^k Pdid'fe i £o i
dohra : hathi khardhayo dar kans jim takhtc khub ardai.

baghcra singh ik tir son dcvai sabhan girai.60.

(>3f3r & gfef W^f)

(agg lagan di bhavikh bani)

WT^ ^STO Wfe I £°( I
dohra : tau bandc ji im kahyo mandi val vajir bulai.

laggugu kal ko ghar tumai agan akasho 31.61.

: H ferT cFt^ O' W 573" tffij I ofd" ©U1"^ ^tf IT3" 3fe I
3jte oT m f5§T S WBT I § tTO FFBT I I

chaupai : tun nij rajai pai khabar kar dchi. kar upau rakh pani bhar tchi.
gariban kai ghar lagai na aga. tau rajc sabh jal jag.62.

eu^ : h a#3" Hfc 5rat ^ft fb?^ h ofte i

^3 Wit ^ ^§ fi-fW #fe»f?) g1^" H offc I £3 I
dohra : tau bajir suni sabh kahi rajc j atan su kin.

rat adhi vad vau vagi mil doian chhar su kin.63.

tfr-fst : Sof?) ?W rlH ttfBT BTUt" I HTu 33" H 3TSt" I

frlTT ^ Wi fSsr WSt I oTgTHB sfe Hw ?55t I £9 I

chaupai : aur lokan val jab ag gai. paryo minh tab so bujh gai.

sidh sain man chinta ai. karamat bandc pikh lai.64.

UJ75 dWo('d WCT a#3" awfe I #51T S3t* S FTfe I
§ §?> fi-m fi-IW?> § FPrT I 3Tgt o(d<M>d §rT §H ^rf I £u I
ghal halkarc layo bajir bulai. sathon bandyon lardyo na jai.
tau un mithyo milan ko saja. gai kahluron phauj us bhaj.65.

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

279

Chaupai : Thereafter, the Hill chief of Kahloor issued such orders,
That they should fortify their forts as best as they could,
They should post as many soldiers inside these forts as these could hold,
As well as encircle these forts with the armed columns of twenty-two Hill states. (59)

Dohra : As the wicked king Kans10 (the king of Mathura), had posted elephants at the gates,
And sealed all the entrances to his well-fortified castle;
S. Baghar Singh (with Banda Singh's blessings) would shoot a single arrow,
And was likely to bring down all the defences of Hill chiefs. (60)

Banda Singh Prediction About
Fire Breaking out

Dohra : Then calling the prime minister of the Hill state of Mandi,
Banda Singh made the following prediction about this fate.
That his palace would catch fire and get burnt the next day,
With the touch of the spark from lightening in the skies. (61)

Chaupai : The prime minister must inform his hill chief well in advance,
So that he might store plenty of water to extinguish the fire.
Banda Singh predicted that the fire would not burn poor people's dwellngs,
While the Mandi chief's abode would get completely torched. (62)

Dohra : After getting this information, the prime minister informed his hill chief,
Who made every possible arrangement (to escape the predicted calamity).
As high velocity wind started blowing at around mid-night.
Both the elements (fire and wind) reduced the king's palace to ashes. (63)

Chaupai : When the fire started spreading out towards other people's houses (with the change of wind) ,
It was immediately doused off with onset of pounding rain.
Thus, Sidh Sain, the Hill chief of Mandi felt extremely concerned,
After experiencing the truth and veracity of Banda Singh's predictions. (64)

Despatching his messengers, he summoned back his prime minister,
Since he realised the futility of waging a war against Banda Singh.
As he started making plans to see and negotiate with Banda Singh,
His troops also deserted the Kahloor Hill chief's castle. (65)

280

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

49. kahilurian da parsnga
(panjan singhan nq kahilurian da aki kilaha tord d<aia)
('mar^ t<a*an sai kahluri^ tanhi')

: Wft HOT UH31 fed" dPdMdlw^ HtH ferfe I

3d+ h *r\¥ c(z h tja asrfe ^ ,

dohra : agai sunhu parsang phir jo kahilurian sis viMi.

tcran sau mien chicn kattc su khub banai. 1 .

BUgt : 3H 3$ ddWdlW) sfdT-TO I 3H # W-l?> W> fetf§ I
§ XHUfi 315 Weft oft I a^t" rlMUl« H^ HU # 13 1

chaupai : tab bandc kahlunan phurmayo. turn bhi apnc bal dikhao.

ko apno gardah aki karo. bai jalndharic sabh madh vardo.2.

UrT frMf 3H SS" H"d" I ?3H^ fed" rF^ UtFd" I
rf 3H @?> 3 H% H 7?fu I 3 UH 033?? ^ fPltf 13 1
panj bhujngi turn lacn mara. tau turn chhad phir jao pahar.
jau turn un tai maro su nanhi. tau ham parbtan ko chhad jahin.3.

H 5-F3T H t& ?f 3% I feH UH H 3H bfdd'fe I
3 okJMdlW) H§ ofr»F I 35 5KM3" 5Td" Woft vfrw 19 1
jo mango so dcun main tanhi. im ham sau turn lay 6 thahirai.
tau kahlurian sou kia. gard kahlur kar aki lia.4.

t^ra1" : gfw H5§ si huw y^'M i

feis IwM a«5 uh m i

dohra : darol majhclu naglu nandc suhal jhandval.

kancti dichhann chilahilc balard pammc dadhval.5.

3^ H hTsT B^S1 Ha 315 Ht£ H ^5 I
HU3 31HS fHd" 3% 5?t£ 3H3 tP5 I £ I
tcra sau mien chicn madh gardah lie su vard.
sapat gajan sir bandh tavc king rastc khard.6.

trust: hh y# 3H awl" 3iw orfe i ftiwfe sra au3 §?; i
au ea Hd^dcs i nr^3 1huj^ h1^" h^ct i

chaupai : jais khardo kans ku bali gaj kino, pilai sharab bahut un dino.

bahar darb den mahavatan kahyo. avat singhan mar sutyo.7.

#3^" : ^fr ~m h f3T3¥ airfe i

^d" fH§ anrfe sra- )fe tiw au ur? it i

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

281

Episode 49
The Episode About Hill chief of Kahloor
(How the five Singhs broke through the fortified castle of Kahloor 's chief)
(How thirteen hundred soldiers of Kahloor chiefs were massacred)

Dohra : Now, dear readers, let us read further the episode of Kahloor,

How and what happened to the Kahloor chief (amidst his fortifications)?
How thirteen hundred soldiers of "Mian" Rajput's martial stock,
Were brutally and systematically slaughtered (by the Khalsa). (1)

Chaupai : (After subduing the Mandi Chief), Banda Singh addressed the Kahloor chief,
That he must get ready to display the military feats of his forces.
He challenged them to make his forts fortified and impregnable,
And defend these forts with the troops of twenty-two states of Jalandhar principality. (2)

In case Banda Singh's five (Nihang) Singhs were able to defeat all his troops,

Then the hill chiefs must admit defeat and vacate the hill regions.

But in case these five Singhs failed to defeat and drive them away,

Then Banda Singh and his forces would withdraw forever from the hill areas. (3)

He would also pay as much ransom as he (the Kahloor chief) dictated.
But they must enter into a firm deal on these terms.

(Exercising the second option), the Kahloor chief decided to defy Banda Singh,
And fortified his fort in defiance of Banda Singh's dictat. (4)

Dohra : He assembled the forces of the Rajput clans of Darol, Majhailu and Mangloo,
As well as those of Nanday1 , Sohal and Jhandwal Rajput clans.
These troops also included Kanait, Dichhan and Chihhaley tribes,
As well as those of Ballarh, Pammas and Dadwal Rajput troops. (5)

Thirteen hundred Muslim convert Rajputs of Mian caste,
Were positioned inside the fortified forts.

Seven elephants with protective shields mounted on their heads,
Were positioned to guard the fortress's enterances. (6)

Chaupai : As Kans had positioned a mighty elephant Kubli to guard his palace's entrance,
Similarly, Kahloor chief positioned elephants in a highly inebriated state.
Asking them to crush the raiding Singhs under the feet of drunken elephants,
The Kahloor chief pledged to reward the elephants Mahawats lavishly for this deed. (7)

Dohra : Inviting the troops of Hill chief of Rajauri and several other hill states,
He made them take positions around his highly fortified palace.

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

rajai aur rajaurian lag su girad bahai.

dam sikko bartai kar aur kharach bahu pai.8.

fS3 3% # LfrT fHUf 3% I UJH ws aTO t H^ I
§S t OT-T JWf1 I f§?> f§?> §?> UOT 3T# I tf I

it bandai ji panj singh tore, ghat apan bachnan ko jorg.
un panchan ko nam sunaun. bhinn bhinn un paurakh gaun.9.

ww3 fm fm ^utr fHur d^rild usku i

atra" fiw iJbh ra fas new 33w i i

baghard singh singh kchro singh ranjit ranjor.

bajar singh pancham sadyo bin sadyo chardyo panth aur. 10.

UfeS ^ J=fe H3" 51* I 3H ^ H3 S HH3S m I
3H DM HTJUH^I ufo 5TW # HS f33 >W 1^1
panchan ko sadd yau bar dayo. turn ko maut na shastarn payo.
tumai amogh ban ham dayo. hohi kaj jo man chit mayo.ll.

fms t 33^ i ufb in §h ura i
^ra" fHur § | Tmst wif$ i fe^ aw fsws i <p 1

baghard singh ko ais batayo. rastai phauj lardai us ghayo.
kchar singh ko davai hasti saumpac. ikai banson dayo girac.12.

ushu fmi dinld fmt a^t ^ \

fgoT fgoT taw fer w gfe few we|!3 tCTW I =13 I

ranjor singh ranjit singh baki tin dayo dal.

ik ik singh ik ban chhadi dikhayo adbhut khayal.13.

arTd" ^ fen otuct f fen we bw§ i

bajar singh ko im kahyo tun im ban chalau.
takhtai charon chul son ik hi chot turdau.14.

3f fHiyffe wftw i 3Et her 9s uet m i
h€ H&a1" §5 nans oft§ i us 3% m\ w 5rtzr§ i <w i

tad singh uthi panch sidharc. bhai khabar yaun panth madh sarc.
shor mashora uth sabhan kio. panth bandai aggai a kahio.15.

Ktt 53" UK UB31!? I S3 §3" *m §?> 3dTGT I
3H o( feK W3 5fttf ?5oT^ I 3H # frt1 §?) tfl" ?)% I <\£ I
laran maran thaur ham palchayo. phatai or ab unhai turayo.
ham ko kim ab kiyo nakarc. ham bhi javain un hi narc.16.

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

283

He not only equipped these forces with lots of arms and ammunition.

But also paid them large sums of money (for rendering military assistance). (8)

Chaupai : From his side, Banda Singh despatched five of his Singhs,

After empowering each one of them with his own spiritual powers.

Let me record the names of those five chosen and blessed Singhs,

And the kind of prowess with which each one of them had been blessed. (9)

Dohra : While S. Baghar Singh and S. Kehar Singh were the first two among them,
S. Ranjit Singh and S. Ranjor Singh held the third and fourth positions.
While S. Bajjar Singh was alloted the fifth position among these five,
A large number of Singhs accompanied these five Singhs voluntarily. (10)

Chaupai : Showering his blessings on these chosen and beloved Singhs,

Banda Singh guaranteed that no weapon could ever hurt them fatally.

He invested each one of them with such an effective arrow,

Which will definitely hit and destroy their desired and chosen target. (11)

He directed Baghar Singh (to clear their passage through enemy columns),
And shoot his arrow and destroy the forces that blocked their passage.
Kehar Singh was directed to deal with the two guarding elephants,
And shoot both of these elephants with the shooting of a single arrow. (12)

S. Ranjor Singh and S. Ranjit Singh were alloted the task of,

Dealing with rest of the five guarding elephants and shooting them down.

Each one of them must shoot their individually alloted arrows,

And make a display of the miraculous power of these arrows. (13)

Finally Banda Singh addressed S. Bajjar Singh in the same vein,
As to how he should accomplish the task alloted to him.
He must shoot his alloted arrow from such a position,

That the four doors of the enemy's fort must get dismantled from their hinges. (14)

Chaupai : So, as these five Banda Singh's empowered Singhs proceeded on their mission.
The news of their departure spread throughout the entire Khalsa force,
(Feeling agitated) and making a vocal protest against such a partial selection,
The Khalsa Panth approached Banda Singh (led by their leading veterans). (15)

Reminding him of his deputing them to fight in the bloody war (at Sirhind),
They accused him of favouring outsiders at the time of tasting victory.
Blaming him of considering them as unfit and unworthy of honour,
They insisted on participating in that mission along with the selected five. (16)

284

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

H3T3 U3 3W oT3 ftW I TJW 3751" o!3 W 33 3FjT I
U3H U3 fHUf U33 rF? I dHdti'd H 33 3333 I

atC ww feK ara u1!1 awfe i i

magrg panth halla kar diyo. hala hala kar panth chardah gayo.
partham panje singh pahunche jag. rastgdar so rahg dardai.
kahain jandi kim gal pavain balai. 17.

%tff : oRia" fmi wfr 33W $3 fmt 3fe ffs i

fer fer 3T3 3T£?^ si H3 £tm we; i «\t: I

dohra : kghar singh agai turyo aur singh dui sath.

ik ik tir tichhan chhadg bhanng sat fTlan math. 18.

wizt : bwj fwif 3^ wff fiwCT i tg% a7?) h 3^ 3T3 u^cr fBra7^ i

WW HOT 3? H cJT!3 I 3T3t HIT 33375 IW I <\t£ I
chaupai : bajar singh tau agai sidhayo. ikai ban sau dou dari pati girayo.

charon chulyon tord su gayo. gardhi maddh tharthallo payo.19.

3 § 375 tFTsPr t »ra i h §fe ?^ h ^3 fara^ i

3ttr 333 ^ urg- 1 1t# 33 h33h fmi nan 33 i 30 i

tau lau dal khalsai ko ayo. jo uni labhyo su katt girayo.

dgkhi bhajat tin ling ghgra. jiun hutg marham singh sarso bgr.20.

%tff : tW fnm hhh3 £3 33 3 33 5!3 #3 i

$33 ^ 33 3 75§T tT1?) 753 gt?) 1 3°! I
dohra : tiun singhan shamshgr phard katt do dhar kar din.
auran kg hath jo lagg jan chhod lag chhin.21.

3U3t : 3 33 w ttw 33 nm i 333 3& 3tf 375 ftw 1

32> fte 5T3CT 3% I H^T 33+ H o(dMd1£ 3% I 33 I
chaupai : tau bando ji gail chadh ayo. raja nathg dgkh dal gailo khardayo.

nathai gail kahyo pardno nanhi. marg tgran sai kahlurig tanhi.22.

tP3 33>" 33? yzrfe I HHfel^ 3333 I

33 fawnyt i ?53 3§ 13133* 1 33 1

khatg tgran tahin putai. sau sau gin kai dag dabai.

tab bilaspurai val banda dhayo. mar lut tau phuk girayo.23.

HU3qr3HIT U3 3T3T I HS?^ f)-(75?T 5TT3 ufe& ^BT I
3H3U^ur3fHtr3r3^3l 33^313 5fa753TW7 #3 I 39 I
saptadhar madh par gai dhanka. sabhan milan kahi ghallyo vak.
ham tau hutg ghar sikh gur kgrg. hutg kig gur kahlurian bhgrg.24.

f3H5d3^H§"3lfHWl43l 3^ USH^ H3" 333 33 I
^fHtfHOH1"^! 333^13 iW" &fs I 3U I

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

285

So the Khalsa Panth forces also launched an attack on their own,

And proceeded towards Kahloor amidst a lot of din and shout.

As the group of first five chosen Singhs arrived at the battle site,

The outer enemy columns guarding the periphery did not put up any resistance.

(Considering discreation to be the better part of valour), they preferred to look

away. (17)

Dohra : S. Kehar Singh launched the main attack against the fortified hill chief's fort,
Accompanied by the other two companions (Ranjor Singh and Ranjit Singh).
As each one of them shot their sharp arrows invested with miraculous powers,
They pierced through the heads of seven elephants guarding the fort. (18)

Chaupai : Then S. Bajjar Singh marched forward (to take an aim),

And brought down both the entrance doors with the shooting of a single arrow.
As all the four segments of the two doors came out of their hinges,
Panick and chaos struck those who were inside this fortified fort. (19)

In the mean time, the Khalsa Panth contigents also entered the fort,

And they made a mince-meat of those who came in their way.

They also encircled and withheld those who tried to desert and flee,

As these were the troops who had supported the Mughal troops on the banks of Sirsa.(20)

Dohra : Thus, the Khalsa forces slaughtered and massacred these hill troops,
By brandishing and wielding their mighty swords (and spears).
Those who surrendered with folded hands (before the Singhs),
Their lives were spared after robbing them (of their weapons and horses). (21)

Chaupai : Seeing the hill chiefs deserting the fort and the Khalsa Singhs withholding them,
Banda Singh also mounted his horse and arrived at the scene.
He prohibited the Singhs from withholding those running from the field,
But thirteen hundred soldiers of Kahloor's force were already killed. (22)

He ordered for thirteen mass graves to be dug out at the spot,
And burried hundred dead bodies together into each grave.
Then Banda Singh marched forward with his force towards Bilaspur.
And captured Bilaspur after a large scale arson and plunder. (23)

Banda Singh's terror spread to such an extent among the seven hill states,

That each one of these principalities sent their representatives to negotiate with him.

They pleaded that they had always been followers of the Sikh Gurus,

But they were involved into confrontation with the Sikh Guru by Kahloor's chief. (24)

With these pleadings, all of them accepted Banda Singh's sovereignty,

And started paying their revenue collections to him (instead to the Mughals),

286

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

im kahi kg sabh hi mil pag. takg patshahi sabh bhgjat bhag.
hoi sikkh jo paisa dgi. bandg tg vahi muhran lgi.25.

etffe 3tr u% fsn 33 i w> >fft ura- gfe 33U3 i i

duddh sukhg tis milai su duddha. put mangg put avai suddh.
dukhig dukh hovai tis dura, dhan mangai ghar hui bharpur.26.

fHUf 3 W33TH oT^ I fl§ J-pfr H§ fe^t I

3? §3 yy 3tf flrfe i 3& s# h 3% wfe 1 39 1

singh panjan te ardas karavai. jou mangai sou divavai.
dgv bhut mukh dgkhai jai. rahai nahin jo hovai bulai.27.

fm U3H3t 3& fm I 331" H§" 3 nffcoT Htl'fe I
3 f33?3 § 33 W% I ^fe^^ 33!% I 3t I
sidh parbati rahg sidh lai. banda sabh tg adhik sadai.
jo chitvat ko duron avai. banda chit ki bat batavai.28.

%tff : wfe fi-rs 3 U3H ut fej ^e1" jw 3fe i

ttFfe fi-IW f§3 ?53" 3§ feH ojS gtf3 o75" Wfe I 3tf I
dohra : ai milai jo partham hi tih banda sukhu dgi.

ai milg bhird lard jou tis kuchh bakhshg kujh lgi.29.

3U3T : 3jf § #eT am i f33 3/ w 33 5^ i

Hti33 wfe 33 # i 3% ?5§st ?^te 3ftr 3& 1 30 i

chaupai : guru kot lau banda gayo. tih than thana bandg kayo.

sukhtgrd ai bandai ji milg. bhag nadauni vakil tahin bhalg.30.

33 367 H'PdH'dl H§ Wtl? ifFF^ I 67§ 33# 3fe 33^ I
ferSot few oft I ^te #feHl^W I 3^ I
hut chuko patishahi sou lio khajano. kou chardavai dgi bahano.
tinkai banda kirpa karg. vakil rahg tis pasg kharg.31.

#w : fs3 ?fet3 srwfe h fe fan ubt 333 i

fe£ o73 ?) oTH 3H 3 3 fc^ 3333 133 1
dohra : nitt nakib bulai so it bidh hoka davai.

itng karo na kamm turn son main dion batai.32.

333t" : fe33t" 33 3 333^ 3gt I 3^ 3^ 3>" oT3f" I

333 yW W fH3 53 U3T I 133 # 573T 33 3 W3T I 33 I

chaupai : istari tan jo gahina hoi. tanko hath na lao koi.

purash pushak au sir ki paga. in bhi koi hatth na lag.33.

Sri Gur Panth Prakash 287

Whosoever professed to be his follower had to make a token payment,
And was immediately rewarded with gold coins by Banda Singh. (25)

While those who prayed for prosperity were blessed to be prosperous,
Other who prayed for a male issue were blessed with the boon of a son.
While those suffering from bodily afflictions got cured of sickness,
Others who prayed for money were enriched with wealth and lucrece. (26)

Whosoever pleaded before five Singhs to pray on his behalf,

He was blessed to have his cherished desires duly fulfilled.

While all kinds of ghosts and evil spirits disappeared at his sight,

Every other kind of malediction also disappeared under his influence. (27)

Although the Siddhas exercised their spiritual powers (to neutralise his influence),
Banda Singh proved for more superior in wielding his spiritual powers,
Whosoever came from a far off place with a secret desire in his mind,
Banda Singh could predict his innermost secret desire. (28)

Dohra : Whosoever surrendered without any conditions to his sovereignty,
He was profusely rewarded with material comforts by him,
But the one who surrended after a bout of armed confrontation,
He was also pardoned after a token penalty and then rewarded.(29)

Chaupai : After advancing upto the spot of Gurukot among the hills,
Banda Singh stationed him (and his forces) at this place.
While the hill chief of Suket principality paid his obeisaince personally,
The Hill chief of Nadaun sent his representatives (for negotiations). (30)

While they deposited their already collected revenue collections in his treasury,
Many others made payments on one or the other pretext.
While Banda Singh showered his blessings and grace on them,
They remained in attendance to carry on any of his errands. (31)

Dohra : Summoning the services of a public crier every day,

He would make several kinds of announcements (in the region).
Prohibiting the public from indulging into certain undesirable activities,
He would make a public pronouncement against their indulgence. (32)

Chaupai : People were strictly warned against laying their hands on,
A woman who happened to walk wearing jewellery.
They were also prohibited from humiliating anybody,
By disrobing anybody publically or touching anybody's turban. (33)

288

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

HO. H# ^ Wrf W *JH3T

50. mandi rafe ka parsnga
('...hai karamati banda aya')

h§ fi-rfe§ 3% H h1 fef1 a^rfe I HI

dohra : mandi valo suddh sain raja bada sadai.

sou milio bhanti jiun so main diun batai. 1 .

tfr-fst : Hgt UT HZ WW I U oTdH^atT W I

5ra>re <m affas fiw est i feu1" u fes ua" sst ip i

chaupai : mandi vale yaun sun paya. hai karmati banda aya.

karmat gur gobind singh dai. akal karipa hai j in par bhai.2.

H% § Hfddld 5fat I HCM U% atit I

fen Br B^5r u^r i !r sra^-r^t ste7 w^1" 13 1

bandai kau satigur yo kahi. aur mayan talvar havai rahi.
tis ka darshan chahiyai paya. hai karamati banda aya.3.

?> H % oJHW I <J ife1^" rl?> ST51" W^P" I
fe@3T S3"T5t H§ Pdd'fe I few flTS" fed" U srarfe 19 1
banai na tin so bairu kamaya. hai autar jan banda aya.
Hug lardai sou hirai. kia janon phir kari hai kayai.4.

a% u e& ufe ^te i frras ?f nftr fc> ^te mi

jahan banda tho karat chardhai. muhrc utrayo raja ai.
bandg pai dag ghall vakila. milan ayo main tuhi bin dhil.5.

h1 IhV § <TOof ura" § i >f Mr s^t |§ § |
uPdWdl hit i w-i£ fntr a£§ i£ i

main sikkh tho gur nanak ghar ko. main dion chardhavo baitho dhur ko.
takg patishahi maithon lgu. moko apno sikkh bangu.6.

t^ra1" : nrv & wr a% fi-rfe§ nrfe i

a£ m\w est h§ w& era wfe 12 i

dohra : ap jhardavo lai agg bandai milio ai.

tab bandg khushian dai suu layo gal lai.7.

?Kjt §fe etft gtra i ?>ftf ufe It bUt eh ^ sra it i

chaupai : bandai kahyo sun sidh sain raja, turn dcsho nahin hogu biraja.

rahai nahi tohi dokhi sukhalo. nahin pari hai tuhi dcs ku kalo.8.

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

289

Episode 50
The Episode About the Hill chief of Mandi
(Banda Singh with miraculous powers has arrived)

Dohra : Sudh Sain1 was the Hill chief of Mandi,

Who claimed himself to be the greatest among Hill chiefs.
The manner in which he had a meeting with Banda Singh,
I shall narrate their meeting in the following episode. (1)

Chaupai : The Hill chief of Mandi soon came to hear the news,

That Banda Singh, with miraculous powers, had arrived in his region.
That he had been endowed with these powers by Guru Gobind Singh,
Who, in turn, had been blessed by God Himself. (2)

The great Guru had clearly revealed to his disciple,

That the latter differed only in body while inheriting Guru's spirit.

The Hill chief felt that he must pay his obeisance to him,

As he had come after being invested with miraculous powers. (3)

Any posture of hostility towards him would be of no avail,

As Banda Bahadur's advent was that of a prophet.

Since the hill chief was likely to be defeated in an armed encouter,

He was scared of the consequences that would follow his defeat. (4)

So the hill chief of Mandi put up an advance camp on the same route,

As Banda Singh had taken to launch his attack on Mandi.

He sent his representatives to Banda Singh with a message,

That their chief had come to pay his respects without any loss of time. (5)

They told that Mandi chief had been a follower of the House of Nanak,
And had always been making offerings since the advent of Guru Nanak,
He offered to deposit revenue collections to Banda Singh's sovereign rule,
And begged to be admitted as a follower of the Sikh Panth. (6)

Dohra : Thus, the Hill chief of Mandi came himself with his offerings,
And paid his obeisance to Banda Singh on the way.
Feeling pleased with the Mandi chief's offerings and submission,
Banda Singh accepted his greetings with a warm embrace. (7)

Chaupai : Addressing Sudh Sain, the Mandi chief, Banda Singh remarked:
That his country would never be deprived of a monarch.
Neither would his enemies ever prosper and flourish,
Nor would his kingdom ever face a famine or drought. (8)

290

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

FT 3^HT 3ffi ftU I U¥ yH35f oTH ufe 3U I

u foecr m ferra hHu i ft wfs h ru so-pfu itf i

jo kuchh hovgu tumko lora. rakh pustak sabh kamm hui tor.
hai bidya sabh iskc manhi. jo chaho so laihu kamahi.9.

^UU1" : §H yH35f 57 feor U3U §H HTgt US »rfe I
frl?) H'H wfUB fmi 57 Fjt£ U# S3Ffe I =10 I

dohra : us pustak ko ik patro us mai hath ai.

jin babai sahib singh ko dino parcho lagai.10.

twst : §h wst tat t fen us wst i a% §s 2uw otut^- i

U3T H% S1^" fe3 HH^Pw I fej oTuT ft?" gT U3T tfe 1111
chaupai : us mai rordi ko im hath ai. bandai nari un tahal karai.

huti bandai nari kite jcjovli. tih kari scva thi rordi chall. 1 1 .

^uu1" : h% ?rut § uu# fesr ^ fef1 fetrfe i

WU ttfSof UUU fe^ m B§ Hfe FTfe I °Q I
dohra : bandai nari ko parcho ik main diunlikhai.

aur anck parchc likhain granth bado badhi jai.12.

trust : hh^'w hh^'M U3 uw I tatf y=? fph ^raw

w uiut hu% 1w aw i §rra spw s §fb 31*1131

chaupai : j cj oval j as val hut raj a. binan putar son j at akaj a

raja pandori mahntai dhig gayo. usko kaj na ustai bhayo.13.

ufe s^si'dl fHUf UJU 3jfu>>iTgt I 3U1" ufcfr §H U1^ WEl I

wu w5of firo uju gist 1 §w^e s §Sc7 fen t »ret 1 19 1

huti vadbhag singh ghar guriani. tahan ghalli us rajai rani,
aur anck siddhan ghar gai. ulad na unko kis tai ai.14.

§ssft f§3 s fe?> l^gt 1 wfufcH ttfe1" §h ntf tret 1
at ueh crfu FrfaT hHu i wre m feus Frftf 1 in 1

unki chint na kinhai mitai. ahinis chinta us jiu khai.

bado handcso yahi jagi manhi. bin aulad ghar birthc jahin.15.

tuu1" : &f fen ?> »rfe otuT fesr a% wfe i

#W3?UaH5!UHfs taut FTfe i <\£ I
dohra : uhan kisai nc ai kahi ik bandai nar akhai.

jo mukh tc vah bach kahai sou na birtho jai.16.

tWSt : H @?) HcSH WT "fe3" »ist I "frW »f3lu fWH (Stu "ftTHSt I
UU off HU HWfU USt I feK UK f>W% o7St I °o I

chaupai : tau un sunat ais chit ai. jim atahi piasc nir disai.

par un kau bahu sochhi hoi. kim ham usai milavai koi.17.

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

291

Whenever he was in need of anything,

He could get it fulfilled with the help of that book2 .

Since the book contained complete information about every thing,

He could accomplish anything that he desired. (9)

Dohra : A random page from the book of Mantras,
Somehow landed into the hands of a lady.
Who passed on this page of a book later on,
Into the hands of Baba Sahib Singh Bedi. (10)

Chaupai : This book had landed into the hands of that lady,
When she had been in the service of Banda Singh,
She had become Banda Singh's wife at Jajowal,
Where this woman of Arora caste had arrived to serve him. (11)

Dohra : I would narrate only one anecdote,

About this wife of Baba Banda Singh.

If I write a more detailed account,

This epic would become too voluminous. (12)

Chaupai : There used to be a king of Jaiswal dynasty at Jajowal,

Who was feeling worthless without having any male issue.

He approached the head of a monastery at Pandori for a blessing,

But this monastic head could not fulfil his cherished desire. (13)

There used to be a Gursikh wife of Wadbhag Singh at his shrine,
Where the Jaiswal king sent his wife for seeking his blessings.
She also approached many other Sidhas for seeking their blessings,
But none of them could bless her with the boon of an offspring. (14)

Since no body could relieve them of their agony,

They remained in the grip of tension day and night.

This is the greatest cause of tension in this world.

That some families perish without having any progeny. (15)

Dohra : Somebody approached the king and reported,

That a woman claimed herself to be Banda Singh's wife.
Whatever words she uttered from her lips,
Her utterings never remained unfulfilled. (16)

Chaupai : After hearing about such a woman, they felt,

As if an extremely thirsty person had located a water source.
But they felt extremely concerned about her whereabouts,
And how could they seek a meeting with her? (17)

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

tfg" WF> K Hftf ytft rTftf U3t a% rfr flfe I

wfe B^t ira^ wf wT tiwfe i Ht: i

dhund bhal son tahin pujijahin huti bandai jijoi.
jai chardhavo un dharyo agai rahi khaloi.18.

af Hfe W^ Ufefft I UH 3Tte 3 3K StCT WJ I Htf I

tau santni ais uchara. ham laik kaya kamm tuhara.

bade mahant guruan pahi jaho. ham gariban tc turn kaya chaho.19.

§?> eft 3H H^1" oft I §S Ut" wft W3t W I

— — — u ^

§?> o!§ au wa fwat i wfT ftfr fWrfl" trfe nfe1 ra^t i ?o i

un hi ki turn sgva karo. un hi agai chardhti dharo.

un hi kau bahu darab piari. asin rukkhi missi khai soin sukhari.20.

^ H?> ^ §H 3Tfe UHT U3t fW^rfe" I

uh sra" aw h sra" wj j-p^sr wh yrrfe i^i

yau sun ram davai usai gahi pag pari laptai.
ham kar bachan su kar diyo malak as pujai.21.

efw; t fw w w% i ef»i^ rro §si? i

fent" awr §7^ wot fe^ Tfb a% aw wm fe1^ i i

douan kai sir hatth dharag. douan adar sath uthag.

isi baras un andar bitao. sat bandai bachan dou balak khidao.22.

tfntW) h1 gist yrft" 1w rrfe i

*H'H'^=i1 3^1" Hfe fef Ut feH tjfe fFfe 133 1
khushian son vahi ghar gaipuji rajai dhig jai.
asavnti dui bhai suti ik hi nis dui jai.23.

w?h fmi frarav fmi trfe§ ?rfe i
mst iSyt Errs at ufe Frfe 1 39 i

abhraj singh jagrup singh dhario unko nai.
aur bat bahuti likhi granth bado hui jai.24.

ym afo oft wut 3#

("8& »FW at^ §?> fUrft feu §5^')
51. ab kullu ki sakhi tun
('banck; akhyo bir un pinjro liho uthai')

3a a% ^ few wsl cm M% wfz i

hI" hSh ^ oth w n]V 1hw wh wfs \<\ i

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

293

Dohra : After searching for her location, they arrived at a place,
Where this wife of Banda Singh used to live.
After arriving there, they placed their offerings before her,
And they kept standing before her in humble supplication. (18)

Chaupai : Then this female saint made these remarks:
For what purpose had they approached her?
They should approach the great monastic heads and Gurus,
What did they expect from a poor folk such as she? (19)

She advised them to serve those great saints and Gurus,

As well as make their offerings to those saints.

Those (so-called) saints had a great liking for wealth,

While poor folks like her felt contented with two square meals a day. (20)

Dohra : After hearing these words, both the queens touched her feet,
And remained prostrated at her feet for a long time.
Smilingly, she gave her blessings to the prostrated queens,
That God would bless and fulfil their cherished desire. (21)

Chaupai : Placing her hands on the heads of both these queens,
She asked them respectfully to get up.
She revealed that they would be blessed with in a year,
And would become mothers of a son each with Banda's grace. (22)

Dohra : They went back home feeling happy and blessed,
And arrived at their husband king's palace.
Both of them conceived with that lady's blessings,
And gave birth to a son each on the same night. (23)

They gave the names to their two sons,
Naming them as Abhraj Singh and Jagroop Singh.
If a narrate a more detailed account of them,
This epic would increase greatly in volume. (24)

Episode 51
Now follows the Episode of Kullu1
(Banda asked the spirits .... they lifted up the cage))

Dohra : Then Banda Singh felt an urge in his heart,
That he should see the sights of Kullu,

294

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

dohra : tabbandgkgdilaikulludgkhigjai.

sri mahgsh ko daras kar aur siddhan daras pai. 1 .

HSt oTHt" I H He few d'dfd SSt I
Sfe" ?f rFH I H§ ^fe @? ^5 13 1

dohra : tab bandg ng soi kai. jo bandg dil rathi thai.

banda kulu main vardo jag. sou rajg un layo phardag.2.

HS1" 5!tr ?f ^fe§ SOTI oTH did" 3H 3# 3TU I
STB1" H5t oft 3THT I F1H 3H ut §^ Fret 13 I
banda kahai main phaio na rahon. kaisg kar turn bhavain gaho.
banda mutthi paran ki bhai. jab chahg tab hi ud jai.3.

friH feiK #eT ytr yon% i feH feH ^fe dcjfd'yl trt" I
few 3ra^ strati ne i ira1?^ uot h la i

jim jim banda mukkhon pukarai. tim tim vahi takrdai dharai.
paritham karayo nazrah banda. apan zubani paryo su phandh.4.

fufit fe? u&na i oKj He7" H1 uzf ?> unt I
h1 fefet ^ eif i §?; h?j feet a^ira mi

16h pinjro tinai ghardayo. kahai banda main rahon na payo.
main pinjro lai jaun udayo. un sun pinjro kothg payo.5.

eU^1" : He1" ^fe§ HH Heft fey?) Ud" cJTSt HtJ I

3"d^!?J H7) Wl" 3HT HS5T S>e I £ I

dohra : banda phaio jab suni sikkhan par gai soch.

turkan man shadi bhai mulak chhudayo 16ch.6.

evst : nfer Hd'tid ^Hti'd aure i He few; e^ w i

otff oTdTT-FH 3TSt HOT ttfH I U3t oTdWH Heftr?^ H oftf I
chaupai : shahi bahadar phujdar bahag. bandai kilan upar chardah dhag.

kahain karamat gai bandyon abai. huti karamat bandikhang so parai kabai.

3H feuj?; Ud" te H W^t I H«o7 few 3TE UdreT" I
5 HUH Udt fHUJ?7 Ud"3fo I 3H H% £ 5TdT riddld It I
tab singhan par phauj ju ai. mulak chhad singh gag parai.

tau bahut pari singhan par bhira. tab bandai ng kari tatbir.8.

e^ra7

3H ^H few H?J ^ Hfe§ oft?; dfe I

ntr ?ra" edH? efe§ t fen offe it! i

dohra

tab rajg sidh sain nai sunio kino kop.

mgro gur darshan chardo tain kim kino 16pa.9.

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

295

He should visit the shrine of Mahesh2 ,

As well as pay a visit to the various Sidhas. (1)

Chaupai : Then Banda Singh did the same thing,
What he had decided to do at night.
As Banda Singh entered the Kullu territory,
The Hill chief of Kullu put him under arrest. (2)

Banda Singh told that he could not be kept in captivity,
Whatever means (and tactics) the hill chief might adopt.
Banda Singh told that (since) he was a handful of feathers,
He could take flight as and when he wished. (3)

As Banda Singh kept on making these remarks (about himself),

They kept on tightening the security ring around him.

First, he got himself put under house arrest,

As he had put himself voluntarily into this trap. (4)

Although they ordered an iron-cage to be manufactured,
But Banda Singh remarked that he could not be kept into a cage.
(When) Banda Singh threatened to flyaway along with the cage,
They placed the iron-cage inside a (concrete) room. (5)

Dohra : When the Singhs heard (the news) about Banda Singh's arrest,
They felt extremely concerned (at this development).
The Mughal forces felt highly elated (after this news),
As they longed to liberate their territory (from the Singhs). (6)

Chaupai : (Emperor) Bahadur Shah called an assembly of his army commanders,
And they launched an attack on the (various) forts of Banda Singh.
They remarked that Banda Singh had lost his power of miracles,
Otherwise how could he be kept in custody if he had miraculous powers? (7)

When the Mughal forces launched an attack on the Singhs,
They escaped away after deserting their own country.
When the Singhs came to face a moment of great crisis,
Then Banda Singh made a strategy to (resolve that crisis). (8)

Dohra : When Sudh Sain (the hill chief of Mandi) heard the news,
He felt outraged at (the arrest of Banda Singh).
He felt that his Guru had gone on a pilgrimage,
How could he (the hill chief of Kullu) dare to (kidnap) him. (9)

296

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

3^3^^ fyti'dl i M g^s s uwut i =10 1

chaupai : siddh sain tab udamm kio. kari mahimm chhudavan lio.

tab bandg ng manai bichari. inai chhudag pat na hamari.10.

uwut fmt feu oja uut i oB §HHfe uh aru 3t srat i

UH »fa Wj£ UUtf gff I feu few feFT U1^ I ^ I

hamri siddhi phir kab rahi. kat ustati ham gur ki kahi.

ham ab apng paurakh chhutain. phir inkau nij hathan kutain. 1 1 .

HH UHUt cXS ufe I SRJ ^t?P" §EH tfe I

§ g% § ^mtt srtu§ i #u =o-r ufu§ i °q i

mat hamri kuchh ninda hoi. bandg kina udamm toi.

tau bandg yau kuluan kahio. chalyo bando turn dgkhat rahio.12.

§5 xlif3 fUFTU ya §1^ I %U HU felw I

3a 3% £ atu a»S I ^fe a£ ^ UH tlftS I =13 I

un dgkhat pinjro khub urdaiyo. phgr kothrdi maddh tikaiyo.

tab bandg ng Mr bulog. ai bandg kg pas khalog.13.

a% ojuw »ta & uw Hst i uw twa rrait rTftf U^t" I

W fHW) 5?t 5!Ut£ HUU% I 3U5t?^ t €^t% 3W"fe I =19 I
bandg kahyo ab lg chalo mandi. chalo duabg jagijahin chandi.
ja singhan ki karig sahai. mar turkan ko daig galai.14.

Iruu1" : a£ wm atu furru feu fsrfe i

^ h §3^ U¥ Hst fra at wfs i I

dohra : bandg akhyo bir un pinjro liho uthai.

lai su utaro had mandi siddh sain ki jai. 15.

sust : h atus s Hst 5rut i fufru fen ut urat i

U^ t Htf U §5T I fUfTU 331* WTH1?) H UfBT I ^ I
chaupai : tau biran ng soi kari. udio pinjro tis hi ghari.

rajg ko mukh ho gayo phuka. pinjro chardhyo asaman su ghuk.16.

3a" WW WHU ^ I tT^ WW?) I
o(53\ eft §^ 3TSt I ofcF W?> ^ fe rP" USt I =19 I

tab nath raja andar varda. jang parbat asmang charda.
kothrdi ki it it ud gai. kayajano vahu kit ja pai.17.

%tjw : ^ orfe» oragr nrfe tiwr wv i

ufe dslMd feu arraur ut fe§ a^ rft" \°pz\

dohra : kullu kuilg kargga ai khalsa ap.

hui raiyat phir bashugg yaun did bandg ji sarap.18.

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

297

Chaupai : Thereafter, Sudh Sain made some efforts,

And launched a campaign for Banda Singh's release.

At this Banda Singh thought over the whole thing and felt,

That his release through Mandi chiefs' efforts would lower his own reputation. (10)

Then neither his own reputation as a Siddha could remain intact,
Nor could his Guru's prestige be maintained in any way.
He would first get himself released through his own efforts,
And thereafter teach a lesson to the hill chief of Kullu himself. (11)

Lest his name/own reputation should stand tarnished,

He made efforts to (restore his reputation),

Then he challenged the hill chief of Kullu in these words:

That Banda Singh would walk out in front of their own eyes. (12)

Seeing this threat, they locked the iron cage more strongly,
And placed the cage inside a small cellar.
Then Banda Singh summoned the Birs3 (at his command),
Who arrived (instantly) and stoood around him. (13)

Banda Singh ordered the Birs to take him to Mandi,

And then proceed to Doaba region where war swords were shining.

Let him go and assist the Singhs who were fighting a war,

And crush and destroy the Mughal forces. (14)

Dohra : Then Banda Singh commanded the Birs (at his command)
That they should lift the (iron) cage (from there).
They must lower the cage on the borders of Mandi state,
Within the territorial boundaries of Sudh Sain. (15)

Chaupai : The Birs carried out what they had been commanded to do,
And the iron cage flew away from there the same instant.
The hill chief of Kullu's face turned bloodless pale,
As the iron cage flew into the skies with a hissing sound. (16)

At this the Kullu Chief rushed inside (so astonished),

As if a whole mountain had climbed up into the sky.

Every (piece) of brick and mortar of that cellar was blown away,

God alone knows where those bricks had landed. (17)

Dohra : (Banda Singh) prophesied that the Khalsa would arrive,
And commit arson in the (whole) state of Kullu.
Thereafter, the people of Kullu would live like subjects.
Such was the curse meted out to them by Banda Singh. (18)

298

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

rW Hgt oft ue UHT fjTO" FT? ^ ^tT I

W Ufe^ 3Hf HtT Fife 3^ frra?^ ^ oTrT I Htf I

jahan mandi ki hadd huti siddh sain kg raj.

ja pariyo tahin sukh sahit bhag sikhan kg kaj.19.

trust : fm ft^ hs dd=sr<j i nfe ftm^ sfe1" u1^ i

5ra? fUFT3" H% 3^Et I §75S 5?t OT ora^ | 3o I
chaupai : siddh sain sun turtahi ayo. sahit pi?jrg banda payo.

kulaf pinjre dag turdai. phulan ki barkha karvai.20.

^FrT FIS FT sTSt ^TFgl" I Wtt SR1" 31* Bjfj SSP^t"
a% ^ 3ftf S^1" cft§ I eff ^% FTW | 3^ |

u u —

rajg man main bhai vadhai. autar banda bhayo kahai lukai
bandai ko tahin dgra kio. chardhain chardhavg sukhna 116.21.

3jf aif a^1" stzra i gif otz fw uan as1^ i
1hck 5ft ufr fi-izt i j% ^5n# fear a% fl^t i i

gum gum tab banda kahayo. guru kot madh parbat banayo.
aur siddhan ki puja miti. sabh lukai dhig bandg juti.22.

fe^ #et ^5 frt i Bff §tf sfti &FT as# i

ofe Fkia" tfrw e% i ^ sflf h1^ sra^ 3 si 1 33 1

kitg banda tur gkal javai. chahai uMn tahin phauj banavai.

kaddh muhar turat khisyon dgvai. ko nahin janai kahan tg lgvai.23.

: ■fMatrwfestfe^eHfe wfe 1

FTftf 3IF ^fij oft fl% *H^rfe 1 39 1

dohra : kitg bahai au kit lukai kitg dgsh ud jai.

jahin chahg pargtai tahan rahi kundg jandai ardvai.24.

a% stow wf&k 3=p? Fra ft°t oph i

uaan wt §h wfr fw fm y^Fis &wh i 3u i

bandai nihla aikai murd chardhyo sar sabh kam.
parbat payaro us lagai pikh sidh purshan kg dham.25.

%UEt : 3H B^CT VUlft I §3^ ofe §H W3TT. fiwat I

t^1" sftSH feH FTSt I 35 3tF FT?) Mlfl" FT »FSr. I P£ I

chaupai : tab banda murd chardhyo pahardi. utar kon us lagi piari.
dgra kinas tis hi jai. baith tahan man khushi ju ai.26.

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

299

Where there started the boundary of the Mandi State,
And started the sovereign rule of (hill chief) Sudh Sain,
(Banda Singh) landed there comfortably along with his iron cage,
Whose advent resolved all the problems of the Singhs. (19).

Chaupai : Hearing this, Sudh Sain arrived (at the scene) instantly,
And spotted out Banda Singh along with the (iron) cage.
He ordered the locks of the cage to be broken,
And welcomed Banda Singh) by showering rose petals on him. (20)

The Mandi chief felt extremely delighted in his heart,

And the common masses declared Banda Singh to be a prophet.

Banda Singh then put up his camp at that Mandi palace,

And people started making offerings and seeking his blessings. (21)

After this, Banda Singh came to be called as a Guru,
And established his shrine at Gurukot in the midst of hills.
While the worship of all the Sidhas4 came to an end,
All the people started worshipping Banda Singh. (22)

Banda Singh could walk alone at any place (of his choice),
And raise an armed force there if he so desired.
He could take out and give a gold coin out of his pocket,
Nobody knew from here it used to materialise. (23)

Dohra : He would sit at any place or go into hiding at his own will,
Or he would fly away to any region/country of his choice.
He would appear at any place of his own liking,
Despite the fact that the place remained barred and locked. (24)

After a short trip to the lower regions in the foot hills,

He went up the hills once again after sorting out all the issues.

He was fascinated by the hilly environment of the mountains,

For their being the living abode of Siddhas and saintly persons. (25)

Chaupai : Then Banda Singh again went up the mountains,

As the northern part of these mountains fascinated him.
He put up his camp in these very same mountains,
Since his heart felt delighted while sitting there. (26)

300

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

»ra" nnfl- uif oft ^\
('sct train ft'...)

52. ab sakhi chamb^ ki tun
('bhayo achmbho jagat mai'...)

: 3a a% few fe©1 ytfzt *m e& oratw" hw i

feH U1^ § fetTCT *Ha tTUt^t" UH 3H HW HI
dohra : tab bandai dil iun ai ab chambg kariai sail.

tab tis rajg ko likhyo ab chahiai ham turn mgl.l.

^fite orat h1 $3f w& i 3^ few ft tr otgf wsf i?i

chaupai : tab rajg ng sadyo vazira. bandg miliai kit tatbir.

vazir kahi main dgkhon jai. tankg dil mgn hai kaya ai.2.

fe U fH^st I ut fe>f T U^ I

?rfe tir<jw=s §h tra1" few i & afe1" ;?fe aut awn? 13 1

bair bhav ki hai mittrai. hatai kimgn taun dgun hatai.

nahin chahiyat us chamba dikhayo. hai banda vahi buri balayo.3.

US1" 5Tfe§ 3H WU ^rfo I ZZS ttS oTUt§ tfru I

^fe sraT-FBt !r suyu 1 fe^fHua-** utfr§ fu 1 a 1

hachchha kahio turn jahu vajira. tutat jutat kario dhir.
vahi karmati hai bharpura. did darab au rakhio dur.4.

h sfti u#e^ wfs 1 Frfe afe1" a1" as1" wfe 1
rF jfe 5r 1 sfe m\w wz wt§ m 1

so vazir tahin pahunchyo jai. jahin banda tha baitha ai.
ja bandg ko chardhava did. bandg khushian sathg 116.5.

: otugt a% 3H fes uh w¥ trfe Soffu i

HW oTU U^ 5!U ^#3" l£l
dohra : kahyo bandg turn jin daro ham avain hoi phakir.
murd javaingg sail kar rajg kaho vazir.6.

tfr-fst" : W$ feu jfe oTUt" I irT tfe K 3# I

3a s wist h^s i ofwuiJl fewTO i9i

chaupai : aur bat phir bandg kahi. phauj chhodi main avon tahin.
tab vazir ng lini mana. kaladhari chit aurg than.7.

tTfe 3TSS u^u fesr UH »ffe I feH?f r ufe§ fen I
sre 3ftis va §uu u^t i fen >offe h f tr% 1 1 1

jahin kathan rahu ik hut ati. tisai rahu lai chalio tit.

kad tikhan pab upar chardhavai. jisai dgkh ati sai bhai khavai.8.

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

301

Episode 52
Now follows the Episode About Chamba1
(There occured a miracle in the world)

Dohra : Then Banda Singh felt an urge in his heart,

That he should go on an excursion to Chamba.

For that he sent a written message to the hill chief of Chamba,

That they should cooperate with each other at that stage. (1)

Chaupai : Calling his (prime) minister, the hill chief consulted him,
Which strategy should they adopt to deal with him?
The (prime) minister suggested that he should be allowed to go,
And assess how Banda Singh intended to deal with them. (2)

He would assess whether his intentions were inimical or friendly,
And he would make all efforts to iron out all kinds of differences.
They should prefer to avoid his visit to the Chamba state,
As he is reported to be a very dangerous person. (3)

The hill chief permitted his (prime) minister to go and adopt strategy,

And negotiate with him in any manner he deemed fit.

Since Banda Singh was highly invested with powers of miracles,

He should be kept away from their state by offering him plenty of money. (4)

So (after this brief), the (prime) minister reached the spot,
Where Banda Singh had put up his camp after his arrival.
Making his offerings after presenting his credentials to Banda Singh,
He, in turn, received Banda Singh's blessings. (5)

Dohra : Allaying all their fears, Banda Singh told the (prime) minister,
That he would visit their state as a mendicant.
He remarked that the (prime) minister should assure his chief,
That Banda Singh would return after an excursion to his state. (6)

Chaupai : Moreover, Banda Singh made it clear to the (prime) minister,
That he would visit them alone leaving his army behind.
The (prime) minister, then, accepted Banda Singh's proposal,
That powerful as he was he could dictate whatever he desired. (7)

Choosing an extremely difficult and arduous route to Chamda,
The (prime) minister led Banda Singh across that hill route.
He would make Banda Singh climb up such a steep mountain,
That its very sight would frighten the onlooker extremely. (8)

302

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

unt ?j# rrfir aiBt" 3rT i "fell" §h 3" rro ag stt i
?rftf Hgt 3fzf wfr rr% i w ^ ua" fr% i tf i

huti nadijahin bahuti tgja. girai uch tg jal bahu tgj.

nahin machchhi tahin dharhi dhavg. jou panalyon kothai par javai.9.

a% £ uferq^gt i BWtis 375^ yddi'yl i

dayo bandg ng ghorda dhavai. gayai par j an talav murgai.
phir bandg ng ghorda murdaya. jan kar kabutar udto aya.10.

3^ we% wsis k % fsu wfu i ^ i

dohra : ghorda ghardayo patthar ik so tahin dayo khardai.

bhayo achmbho jagat main hai ablau tih thahi.ll.

twst : wsis Ran nrawr feu" ^ i ^ jfe1" m sr% sot i

GT ^tfl" ciff I Hg?lWHS Fdta" I °Q I

chaupai : jagat sarab achraj tih bhayo. kharda ghorda madh bandai kayo.

yaun jab dgkhi kala vazira. so dar payo man kampyo sarir.12.

tra?>t HB^ H 5ROT I UHdT tB1" H 3H aWSOT I

Ul" 3>ra tlJlu=S 5[gt I Tim feS1 ut gfte aWHSt I =13 I
charni parkg bachan su kahyo. hamri khata su turn bakhshayo.
yau hi tumko chahiyat kai. hamko tiun hi chahit bakhshai.13.

C^e1" HTO fH?> HTM'...)

53. chambg ka hor parsnga
('banda sal parbat tinn bahyo'...)

w Mr 3ct oraOT e&Fte hi

dohra : banda chambg jai vaia bhayo rajg siun mgl.

raja tihin sgvak bhayo karayo chambg sail.l.

tWSt : 3H GT f5CT UdtFSt I t!S" 3IF trfe HCPU oT^rst I
3IF SUt Rdct'iel I HEF ^3 3Ui" SSTrgt |? |

chaupai : tab rajg yau layo parchai. dag tahan dui bayah karai.

tahan dghro dayo chinai. mattha tgkat tahan lukai.2.

su3 nrfe a?5t i ww # sra- ltrt uj?5t i

— u —

fej 3% ^ 3^ ^ I tfe 3% 3H oOT 13 1

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

303

Then they came across a fast flowing mountainous rivulet,

With its waters falling from great heights with fast flow.

Even the fastest swimming fish could not cross its current,

Which otherwise could climb up a roof through the drain pipe water. (9)

Then Banda Singh rushed his horse into the rivulet,

Which swam across the rivulet as easily as a water-bird.

After crossing the rivulet, Banda Singh returned the horse,

Which crossed over the rivulet as fast as a pigeon took a flight. (10)

Getting a horse carved out of a stone (by the local artisans),
Banda Singh got it installed at that place (to mark his visit).
It was a display of a great miracle in the world,
As this carved statue of a horse is still standing intact. (11)

The whole world felt surprised at such a display of miracle,
As Banda Singh installed this stone horse in the midst of a rivulet.
When the (prime) minister witnessed such a terrible display of miracle,
A terrible sensation of fear went down his entire spine. (12)

Bending down on his knees at Banda's feet, he begged,

That he be pardoned for his taking him (on a difficult terrain).

As the (prime) minister must perform his act of diplomacy,

Banda Singh, too, whished to pardon him on the same grounds. (13)

Episode 53

Further Account About (Banda Singh's visit) to Chamba
(Banda Singh stayed for three years in the Hill State)

Dohra : After entering the hill state of Chamba,

Banda Singh had an interaction with its chief.
After the Chamba Hill chief's becoming his follower,
Banda Singh had a good excursion all over Chamba. (1)

Chaupai : The hill chief, winning Banda Singh's heart (through his obedience),
Maneuvered Banda Singh to enter into two wed-locks.
He also got a Mansion raised for Banda Singh's stay,
Where people came to pay their obeisance to him. (2)

Banda Singh fame and reputation skyrocketed here,
As the Hill chief also started worshipping him intensely,

304

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

bahut chardaht ati bandg bam. raja bhi karg puja ghani.
tih bandg kg bgta bhayo. challan chit bandai tab kayo.3.

sre1" w& uaB" fn?) aircr i ^ tfwr au^ i

banda sal parbat tinn bahyo. dun duabc mal khalsa bahyo.
turak nathc kit labhc na pahin. nihal pahardi davabc mahin.4.

ua. »ra w§ g% ^ tru or i^prai

('f^?fr ?5U^ ^ ?rftf ^fU3J'...)
54. ab bab£ band^ aur bahadar shah ka parsnga
('dilli lahaur bhi nahin rahigu'...)

dohra : baj singh bahu lut dhari lai sath khalsai sabbh.
shahir turak kc jo sunai lchi dur tc dabb.l.

trust : a^H fHW tra ^ wi^t i htjt ~3tM fgsr irfe" h1"^ i

CflTJ 3St 3fe I 3^ tTO 3^ tJ^ 13 1

chaupai : baj singh jab havai asvara. sis turak ik pag dhari mar.

jab yahi bhai gall mashhura. turak sarhando jat bhac dur.2.

H WfM H wfc H1"^ I WTl" 3^1" 335!^ oft 3"^ I

antir t H3 to i gBf i mi UFrat w^r 13 1

jo aid so lino mara. aisi bhai turkan ki har.

bajirc ko sut bachyo tho cka. sath panjabi rale anck.3.

y^5f ufesrut ma 1 t §?) ete 19 1

bahadrashahi tho dakkhan manhi. kari pharyad uhan un jai.
mulak patishahi sabh lut layo. pikmbar ko un din gavyo.4.

%tff : #■ ?>fu ^fuar h 3H @zr s wftf 1

H?5of UfTH H3" fed" ?>fcM W §wfo I
dohra : dilli lahaur bhi nahi rahigu j au turn uhan na j ahin.
mulak panjab sabh phir gay 6 nihal au uprahi.

trust : HtT oft fea" gist tid'yl 1 ara" gra# a$j a% i

W 5t»F Hftf U^S I K1^" 3S SSt UK HWfs l£ I
chaupai : bandc ki phir gai duhai. gur gardi bahu bandai machai.

raula dia desh mahin pai. mar kut dai dhum machai.6.

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

305

When a son was born to him (during his stay here),

Banda Singh's thought of making a departure from this place. (3)

As Banda Singh stayed put in the hills for three years,
The Khalsa forces occupied Doon valley and Doaba region.
The Mughals fled and were nowhere to be seen,
Throughout the foothills and the entire Doaba region. (4)

Episode 54

The Episode About Baba Banda And Bahadur Shah
(Delhi and Lahore would also Not remain unaffected)

Dohra : S. Baaj Singh ransacked most of the territory,
With the support of all the Khalsa forces.
All the Muslim towns which came to his notice,
Were occupied even if these were remotely situated. (1)

Chaupai : Whenever S. Baaj Singh happened to mount his steed,

He would stamp over a Muslim's head (to use it as a step ladder).

When this news of S. Baaj Singh's crushing a Muslim's head (daily) spread around,

All the Muslims ran to far off places from Sirhind. (2)

Whosoever came into confrontation was conquered (by the Singhs),
Such was the defeat that fell to the Mughal forces' share.

One of the sons of Wazir Khan who had survived the occupation of (the Sirhind),
Was able to muster the support of many residents of Punjab. (3)

They went and appealed to the (Mughal emperor) Bahadur Shah,
Who was camping in the South (at that time).

They complained that (Banda Singh) had ransacked all the Mughal territories,
As well as abolished Prophet Mohammad's religion of Islam. (4)

Dohra : They warned that (Banda Singh) would capture both Delhi and Lahore as well,
If the Mughal emperor did not intervene (and send his force there).
The people of Punjab had already turned against the Mughal rule,
Together with the people of foot hills and hill states of upper regions. (5)

Chaupai : Banda Singh's writ was running large (all over the region),
As he had created anarchic conditions of the worst kind.
He has created havoc and chaos all over the country,
And spread his fame through his acts of arson and chastisement. (6)

306

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

ara" m ae& ^ i hw m fer h?^ 19 1

shahi puchhio gur bando koi. 16k batayo satigur sikh 6i.
bhgjio gur sut badlg laina. maryo bajira pal ik main. 7.

H1^" H&dlS B1^ °FSl I frl?) Eft" 3J3" oft tftrT Wgt I

§s t fer d'dcS'd1 w i 1b-r org- &m Ffira- s it i

marg malgrig charg bhai. jin thi gur ki chij ghar ai.
un tho ik hahnara marl im kar unko shahir na jara.8.

S3 Ufa H fFd"1" I fit ^ fife ite ?W "fW I tf I

maryo samanon sahi phujdara. bai palki thg jg var.

lutt sadhaurg pir su jara. jih jarai na hindu hgth langh davara.9.

HHH W jfe I rRF ?U §S" # rTS" I

3V 3fa S =SM^'d I §"31^1" 5!% W £t \°(0\
shastar dhar bandg bandh lag. jahan chahg vahu ud bhi jag.
top tir na lagai talvara. ungli karai ar dgvai mar. 10.

: 7^1 U3T fvU# §H sft ?^flf >W U^5T HlM1 I

?rftf uas^r iffe" fen is st§ jwfe i n i

dohra : nahin pag parithvi us lagai nahin akh palak hilai.

nahin parchhavan bhuin disai yau lokan dio sunai.ll.

HTO1" : aHWfM H?> Hftf a<J I

§H Silf H nTddld §H awt" I ^3 I
sortha : sunat bahadarshah man mahin bahu tarsat bhayo.

pharyad suni us nahin kahyo su satigur us ball. 12.

tWSt : ^Ffe^feptaM I feH3§SOT?S>fst I

sra^-TH au a% g?>t i fe-r h?> snr an yst x0 \ ^3 1

chaupai : huto shahi vahi gur ko gayani. is tg un pharyad na mani.

karamat bahu bandai suni. im sun shah bahu mundi dhuni.13.

H ?f §H fF# 5tT f53"^t" I )-B H6T £fe Hd"^ I
^ H^dld ^ f£ U# I »fd" K H^t ^ # flrf1 I =19 I
jau main us siun karon lardai. mat moko vahu dgi marai.
main satigur tg jhutho paun. ar main shahi tg bhi ja£in.l4.

a^ os?) faeir i iH£F# wwe" # uttt% i
ae1" yfe gf 1 oid1^ ay; §h 5t mit 1 ^ 1

donon batain kathan bicharai. patshahi lalach bhi payarai.
larai banda muhi chhodai nahin. karamat bahu us kg manhi.15.

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

307

When the Emperor asked about Banda Singh's identity,

The people replied that he was a camp follower of Guru Gobind Singh.

The Guru had sent him to avenge the death of his sons,

And Banda had killed Wazir Khan (the Nawab of Sirhind) in an instant. (7)

He had also killed all the four Malerkotla1 Pathan brothers,
Who had seized a part of the Guru's treasure (from the battle of Anandpur).
Since one of these Pathan brothers had protested against Sahibzadas execution,
The Khalsa forces had spared the town of Malerkotla from being torched. (8)

They had captured the town of Samana and killed its custodian,

Along with all the twenty two other custodians of that area.

They had ransacked Sadhaura and burnt the (dead body) of its Pir,

Whose shadow on a Hindu's dead body would make it immune from fire. (9)

(Banda Singh) had cast a spell on the sharp weapons to render these ineffective,
As well as he had the power to fly to any place wherever he wished.
No canon, arrow or sword could ever hit his physical body,
As he could repulse their attack with the sign of a finger. (10)

Dohra : His feet did not touch the ground as he walked on earth,
Nor did his eyelids bat (when he opened his eyes).
His shadow did not fall on earth (as he stood or sat),
Such were the stories people had narrated about him. (11)

Sortha : After hearing (all these tales about Banda Singh),

Bahadur Shah felt extremely terrified in his heart of hearts.

He refused to listen to any of people's complaints and

Remarked that Banda Singh had been blessed with power by the Guru. (12)

Chaupai : As the emperor had a thorough knowledge about Guru Gobind Singh's powers,
He did not pay any attention to the people's appeals.

After hearing so much about Banda Singh's power of performing miracles,
Bahadur Shah shook his head (as a mark of his helplessness). (13)

If the emperor Bahadur Shah waged a war against Banda Singh,
He might get the emperor killed through some miracle or magic spell.
In that case he would be committing an act of betrayal against the Guru,
As well as stand deprived of his own sovereign rule. (14)

Considering both the options (of waging a war or betraying the Guru) as equally risky,
He was fascinated by the lure of political power as well.
Banda Singh was sure to kill him in an open confrontation,
As he possessed great power of performing miracles. (15)

308

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

§H ot WH H^STO I H§ ^ >OT fdlW^ I

CF^ §H S H?5t SEldU't! I OT? WOT offi" sra" S W 1^1

us kai pas mavkkal avain. mat mokau vahi mar giravain.

yantg us na manni pharyada. taraf lahaur kuchh karai na yad.16.

#OT : WE\ UB St Sf% 5^ BTgrfe I

dohra : pani pat jhandg sung bandai dag gadai.

turak phauj agai lakhai apai so mari jai.17.

twst : w% a7^?) gfe nfe si" i sftf ufra hot o!% i

OTWl" iJFrat OT ofdM'fe I >OT SoT ?>fu Stf HTFfe I I
chaupai : aisi batan suni suni darai. nahin panjab val muhro karai.

pharyadi panj abi rahg kurlai. aur 16k nahi karain sahai. 1 8 .

H31^" gfe fHWfe I H3" H§ ut UJ?5 ufeFOT I
3% 3 »F% Fhj»re I ifc IOT HHWTO I Htf I
sagvan dgvain gall mitai. mat moko hi ghalg patishahi.
bandai tg avai shihaana. baith darain ghar muslaman.19.

^#3" od" H ?f o(OT W3 I H3" )-OT SPIT UJW% gr^ |
£t-Hd'd ^Hti'dl o!% ?) 5ffe I tT1^ ^ OT Hfe I 30 I
vazir kahai jo main kahhun bata. mat mohi shah ghalavai bat.
phujdar phujdari karai na koi. hutg jagdg tg rahg soi.20.

f%3 owPddl w¥ ?5OT I -HE ufetfOT UK §IF wfe I
5jff I tTTgt WE I UK fel' § H% WE I ^ I
nitt kachhiri lavain nanhi. mat patishahi ham uhan ghalai.
kahain banda hai janijana. ham chitvain tau marai an.21.

#ot : § vwsfrw; <£r ft^ hhw 5?te i

3f awft h ?)ftf usffe h auijr tiwfo i i

dohra : taupanjabiankapprdgtanggdinaimashalankin.

tau badshahi su nahin sunai pakai su bahya zamin.22.

ljW 5H# gof^ WW Ufa fiwfe I

»Ftf oFOT 5 §?> lr?5 WUI H^fe 133 1

mullan kazi fakar mil haji pir milai.

akhain kafar tun bhaya un raulo diyo machai.23.

WIZl : o(§ ojl §* W?> BT^GT I @H3"fUoTOT H wfeof" I
sf ?) llJ^OT OT Fg1^ I OT 5HoT ?T_3>rat wfs I 39 I

chaupai : kou kahai tain din gavaya. umat pikmbar tun nahin aia.

bharai na pikmbar tor shaphata. parai dozak main tumri zati.24.

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

309

Banda Singh could get him eliminated at any movement,

As he could summon the services of spirits (to carryout his command).

That was why he did not accede to the people's plea,

Nor did he bother about (the loss of power) around Lahore. (16)

Dohra : They had heard that Banda Singh had planted the flag posts,

And hoisted (the Khalsa's saffron flags) up to town of Panipat.
And that if ever the Mughal forces crossed Past these flags,
They would get automatically destroyed (there and then). (17)

Chaupai : (The Emperor Bahadur Shah) felt scared after hearing these accounts,
Which made him desist from advancing towards Punjab.
Even as petitioners from Punjab kept on pleading before him,
Nobody else came forward to render any assistance. (18)

No (army commander) wished to discuss this issue with the king,
Lest he should be asked to lead a campaign (against Banda Singh).
As Banda Singh was held in as much awe as that of a lion (in a forest),
The Muslims kept confined to their homes in awe of Banda Singh. (19)

The (prime) minister did not broach this topic with the emperor,
Lest he himself might be deputed to hold negotiations (with Banda Singh).
No existing custodian volunteered to take over the command of (Punjab),
As they pretended complete ignorance about the whole affair. (20)

They did not hold even their own courts regularly,
Lest the emperor should depute them to proceed (to Punjab).
Feeling sure that Banda Singh, being omniscient about every thing,
Might get them eliminated even if they thought of talking ill of him. (21)

Dohra : Then the Punjabi (Muslims) protested wearing (black) robes,
And took out torch-light processions against the emperor,
But the emperor did not pay any attention to their protests,
And kept on lying low and brooding silently over the problems. (22)

Then all the members of the Muslim clergy and religious mendicants,
Together with the Hajees2 and Pirs (joined this protest).
They accused the emperor of turning a kafir3 and a heretic,
Raising the pitch of their protest to such a great extent. (23)

Chaupai : Some of them accused the emperor of giving up his religion,

And no longer belonging to the Islamic ideological order (of prophet Mohammed4 ).
They sermonised that the prophet would not vouch for him (on the day of judgement),
And he would be cast into hell (to rot there forever). (24)

310

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

3 oTGF TU5W> I 5St 5TGP" §?> tf» I

it Ut3HTUt fUOTU UT-FU I H fetf 3TGT fUJTOt 3H% I 3U I
tun kaya hinduan lai layo mola. dai kaya shahi un lardon khol.
di patishahi pikmbar hamarai. so likh gayo pishani tumarai.25.

^ w\m i utu uh 7^r i utus 3 ufe di^'dT i

3 3lf ytiJd'dl UH TUt# Urgt I TOT UTU UH ^ <TUT I 3£ I

dgn laik tho pir ham nahin. ham piran tun pati gavahin.

tun kahain badshahi ham hinduon pat. dgn jog pir ham thg nahin.26.

^fe ^fe £d1u<S UH3 If I FUUT srfu 5ftU toT I
Uf f$S 3H H^ 3"^ I Hgrfe 3UUJ Is fUOTU ?TuT I 39 I
phai phai chhuriyan rastg rokain. maraingg shahi chhati kahi jhokai.
hogu nind tudh makkg tain, shafati bharugu tain pikmbar nahin.27.

o!U H1 )HW WJT I feu oTH H H H7) WW I

tuuw? Flu auw °n-m i sruf trn ^te 1 3t i

kou kahai main makkyon aya. ikar kabg mon main sun paya.
hinduan shahi bahadar bharmayo. shahi khatar un din gavayo.28.

5iu ufeFuT ?r fuW i Uraau wis ufe ai^st i

fef odu odu ^ wu suhw i odu oju au wsl m^w \ 3tf i

kahai patishahi main hinduon pai. pikmbar apng pati gavai.

iun kahi kahi kai shah bharmaya. kahi kar bahu bhanti samjhaya.29.

H3T (taravardi da jang)

euu1 : wh wr u§s 3 fi-rut e£ nrssr i

U^ UTU fg5[£ 3^ o!U^ H U1^ §of 1 30 1
dohra : aisg aisg khuuf tg mihng dag angk.

haji pir ikthg bhag kuran su hathan tgk.30.

trust : uTu ojtf uh ffiw odf i cwh nit u^ yuu 3T i

HUU 3U1 ^ otU^ U^U I tut f §FTS FTO I 3°l I

chaupai : pir kahain ham jimma karain. kalam saifg pardah muhrg turain.

muhrg turain lai kuranai hatha, au pichhai tun phaujan sath.31.

feSof HflU ^ Heft W3 I 5!U^ 3U1 WUTU 3^ I
WUT UU U355TU I 3 WUt ?f 5!UHT THtTU I 33 I
tab kichhak shahi nai manni bata. kahyo turon mgn agarg tak.
agg dgkh avain halkarg. tau agai main karungu sidharg.32.

u^fe u ^ u h #eT i uu h w¥ 3^ fcr i

UTT HlSTS U ^ ?TUf I 3UW3 HU U ^ ?^t I 33 I

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

311

They charged him of having sold himself to the Hindus,

As if they had conferred the sovereignty on him (instead of his own ancestors).
They reminded him that Prophet Mohammed had conferred the sovereignty on Mughals,
And he had got that sovereignty in a hierarchical inheritance. (25)

They accused him of lowering the prestige of Muslim Pirs,
Who were capable of showering all kinds of blessings on him.
They blamed him for crediting the Hindus for his sovereignty,
As if the Muslim Pirs were incapable of conferring this boon. (26)

They threatened to block his passage by brandishing naked daggers,
And even stabbing him directly in the chest.

They warned that the whole Muslim world up to Mecca would condemn his (inaction),
And the Prophet Mohammed would not vouch for him (on the judgement day). (27)

Someone claimed that he had just returned from Mecca (after performing Haj),
Where he had heard people talking about (Bahadur Shah's lapse of duty).
He had heard that Bahadur Shah had been enamoured by the Hindus,
And he had bartered away his religion for the sake of power. (28)

By declaring that he had been conferred with sovereignty by the Hindus,
He had lowered the prestige of Prophet Mohammed.
They influenced the emperor through such admonitions and rebuffs,
And persuaded him repeatedly (to act against Banda Singh). (29)

The Episode of Travari5

Dohra : (The Muslim clergymen) held out such threats (to Bahadur Shah),
And passed several sarcastic strictures against him.
The Muslim Pirs and Hajees joined together (in a conspiracy),
And swore to (incite the emperor) by placing their hands on the holy Koran. (30)

Chaupai : The Muslim Pirs gave a solemn assurance (to the Emperor),

That they would lead the expedition (against Banda Singh) after reciting the holy commandments.
They would walk in front while carrying the holy Koran in their hands,
And the Emperor should follow them with his Mughal army. (31)

(After so many assurances), the emperor acceded to their request,
But he promised to proceed up to the city of Agra only.
He would send his spies from there for further reconnaissance,
And proceed further (only after their intelligence inputs). (32)

(They must confirm) whether Banda Singh was an angel a human being,
And whether he was really (a Man of miracles) or mere fraudulent tricks.

312

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

dgvti hai kai hai so band! dgkh su avain takg phandha.
pas muvkkal hai kg nahin. karamat sachch hai kg nanhi.33.

aff §h tfa fcrs fifoTre?^ i u §h wn t £do<<y i

rT ft!H ©H 3?) UdS^ I § W ^ I 39 I

kahain us pair chihan nahi dharna. hai us ankh kai nanhi pharakna.

jau dissai us tan parchhanva. tau agg main pavnu pava.34.

: ut srtir um^ tfdt H3i% ?fd§ h w i

»FBTd" ^ W ora"1" YfflGT 3?> I 3U I
dohra : yaun kahi halkarg torikai magrg turio su ap.
agarg dgra a kara agyon lagg tan tap.35.

trust : 3^r <jMo('d I fue % to? i

S^H 3 UUH" flrfe I OTCT §fi TTCM 66dM fe I 3£ I
chaupai : turg halkarg bhgkh vatag. hindu hutg thg chakar sai.

darat darat tg pahunchg jai. dgkhyo un bahu dhayan lagai.36.

ira?> fers ?Fcjnj ^tr i udH ys7^ f i

»Ttf ^5 SRJ # I H I 39 I

dharan chihan tin lagat dgkha. parat parchhavan bhu par pgkha.
ankh phurat bahu gussai manhi. ahi manukh so dgvat nanhi.37.

sraw^ M w^d" wft i wdydts 3" ft @?> H?>r. i

H dWo('d(S wtofUtl yd'iddJH'd H H1?)!" ndf I 3t I
karamat dgkhi avar ghani. matbaran tg bhi un sunt,
so halkaran a kai kahi. bahadarshah so mani sahi.38

Irud1" : fe^" ^fdw iiw^\ym 5raT 3 Erfa ftiK 3fo 1

3W t'd1" 5!^ ^ fed" 5^ oTd" Wl?> I 3tf I
dohra : phir phariyad panj abian kari tau shahi uddam kin.
bahar dgra kadh kai phir dakhal kar lin.39.

tR45t : flH £dW't! FT fet^ oTdt I wfa 3Wdt at 3 § I

HOT 5^ 5Td" 5!St UtFd" I ^S1" !fedt 3fd§ ?Td" I 90 I

chaupai : jab phary ad si lokan kari. shahi tayarithi tau lau kari.

muhrg kuran karg kai hazara. jhanda haidari torio nar.40.

goitd" HOT OT I 143 1J3 M" 5fWHS OT I

5 # hot h?> Ihb1" ot i sftf ufe»rt ot ot s;t 1 9=1 1

fakir mulang muhrg torg. pardah pardah saifi kalaman horg.

tau bhi shahi man chinta dharai. nahin patiavai thar thar karai.41.

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

313

Whether he possessed the power to summon the captive spirits,
And whether he really possessed the power to perform miracles. (33)

It was said that that neither did Banda Singh leave any footprints,

Nor did he bat his eyelids while looking.

If it was confirmed that his body cast a shadow on earth,

Then alone he (the emperor) would proceed further to confront him. (34)

Dohra : (The Muslim clergymen) held out such threats (to Bahadur Shah),
And passed several sarcastic strictures against him,
The Muslim Pirs and Hajees joined together (in a conspiracy),
And swore to (incite the emperor) by placing their hands on the holy Koran. (35)

Chaupai : The designated spies who proceeded to gather intelligence in disguise,
Were selected out of the Hindu officials of the emperor's court.
Fearing for their lives, they arrived at (Banda Singh's) location,
And looked at him and (his movements) very carefully. (36)

They noticed that Banda Singh left his footprints as he walked,
As well as they noticed that his body cast its shadow on earth.
They also noticed that he batted his eyelids while expressing anger,
And observed him to be a human being rather than being an angel. (37)

They (themselves) observed many miracles (performed by Banda Singh),
As well as heard about his powers from their confidential resources.
So whatever information was conveyed by these intelligence persons,
Bahadur Shah accepted their reported information as authentic. (38)

Dohra : Once again when the (Muslim) residents of Punjab appealed to the king,
Then the emperor made an attempt (to take action).
But after taking his forces out (of the city of Agra),
He again ordered them back to enter the city. (39)

Chaupai : When people appealed yet again (after some time),

The Emperor, too, had prepared himself (to take action).

After putting thousands of persons carrying copies of Koran in the front,

He ordered the Haidari Flag6 to be carried along with his troops. (40)

He asked the Muslim clergymen and medicants to lead his troops,
And keep on reciting Islamic Commandments to remove all fears.
Even then the Emperor kept worrying about the consequences,
As his confidence kept on waning and waxing (about his success). (41)

314

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

3F Flu FS WT Py-d'dl I FF F ?rfu FS fadl'dl I
ff1" §F 3JU 3 U FF I yfe ufeFuT FW FF I 93 I
tabai shahi man ais bichari. bandg son nahin banai bigari.
banda us gur ko hai dasa. muhi patishahi dini jas.42.

oTUT-TH F1 U Wfe W§ I oTCT F^t ^fu o(GF aU gru I
Uof 3W F F?aW UJWt | 14^F fUaHU F F W% I
F§ fe?) £f »F?F atf I Ffe ^fu FU 3F?tf I 93 I
karamat main hai ati bharg. kaya jano vahi kaya kar darg.
hak tala ju muvkkal ghalavai. pas pikmbar thg jo avai.
sou in pai avat kahain. mati moko vahi mar gavhain.43.

FUU1" : H#SK3H3 WB1U FFF I

F?> ut ?f f§3J aU §?F ?> WU?> FFTS" 199 1
dohra : so bandg kg khauf tg murd vardyo agarg jai.

man hi main chinta karg bhgd na auran batai.44.

5 Fiu h?fu fwfuw" uf sf ff u fira i

UF Flu fH55^ Wfe ft UF FF feof 3JU fiw I 9U I
tau shahi manhi bicharia ham bhgjain bandg pai likkh.
ham tuhi milng ai hain ham turn ik gur sikkh.45.

FUFt : ftw fj fiw «w i w I aflta1 w i

$U UU^ F I1 FU I UF FF? t FfeBJU ^U I 0£ I
chaupai : yaun likh shahg sikkh ghalaya. bhala kia tain bajira ghaya.

aur paMrdig jo tain marg. hutg dushat thg satigur bharg.46.

fIuf t f fe?> ^ fu i §w atcr t nrv f^u i
uf h ff aju a wur I at fer % UF ufFFUt I 99 I
chahit tho main in ko marg. bhala kiya tain ap sambharg.
ham tau das gum kg ahin. un ki karipa tg ham patishahi.47.

uuu" : FuaF ufu fs^ at wfu suu a FTU I

fFS at FUF aUS a UF >MH fU" wfu I 9t I
dohra : turbat hamrg badan ki ahi lahaur kg manhin.

tin ki zarat karan ko ham ab uhan ahin.48.

uust : au f ff tr ufu& w i au H ufe FF FUFfi F1^ I

fFUUF UFU UF Fff I feu U<U FF J5UU1 I 9tf I
chaupai : kaho to turn pai pahilg avain. kaho to hati turn darshan pavain.
sirhand rahi ham jaya lorain. diho rah turn lak lahaurain.49.

nm ffh uf wf ug i uuaF Fat utj £u i

UF a FF F fi-IW?> I FUT F W% F>% F^ I UO I

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

315

This made the emperor to revise his decision in his mind,
That he could not afford to strain his relations with Banda Singh.
He felt that Banda Singh was the follower of the same Guru,
Who had blessed the emperor with the power of sovereignty. (42)

Since Banda Singh had been invested with great power of miracles,
Nobody knew what he might cause to do unto him (the emperor).
The Divine angel (Gabriel7 ) who conveyed Prophet Mohammad's Will,
Might be the same who sent captive spirits to Banda Singh.
Since the same angel had been reported to visit Banda Singh,
He might get him (the emperor) killed (at any moment). (43)

Dohra : So being scared of Banda Singh (for his possession of power of miracles),
The emperor once again retreated to his safe sanctuary of) Agra.
Since he felt extremely alarmed in his heart of hearts,
He did not share his apprehensions with anyone. (44)

Then the emperor thought after a lot of introspection,
That he should send a written proposal to Banda Singh.
Since both of them were the followers of the same Guru,
The emperor would like to pay a visit to Banda Singh. (45)

Chaupai : So the emperor sent a Sikh messenger (with a letter of appreciation),
That Banda Singh had performed a noble deed by killing Wazir Khan,
And that the hill chiefs whom Banda Singh had also chastised,
Were also the most wicked enemies of Guru Gobind Singh. (46)

Although the Emperor himself was keen to kill all those hill chiefs,
Yet it was better that Guru's own disciple had dealt with them.
The emperor reiterated that he was a humble servant of the Guru,
Since it was with the Guru's grace that he had become a sovereign. (47)

Dohra : The emperor wrote that there were the tombs of his ancestors,
Which were located in the city of Lahore.
He proposed that in order to pay his obeisance to them,
He wished to go on a pilgrimage to their place of burial. (48)

Chaupai : He would visit Banda Singh before his pilgrimage if the latter so desired,
Otherwise he would pay his obeisance on his return from Lahore.
He requested for a right of passage through the Sirhind province,
And sought Banda Singh's permission for a passage upto Lahore. (49)

He further proposed that half of Punjab territory be handed over to him,
While Banda Singh kept his custody over the entire hill states.

316

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

mulak panjab ham adha dchu. parbat sabhi ap rakh lchu.

ham ko saddo to milnc avain. nahin ton lambhc lambhc javain.50.

UH 5T Wfu ?5OT tf^T I PHddt! Hft" OT 3OT OTeGT I

cr oOT sot fsu{ fm ufe i ire fft fHW ft srat i

ham ko rahi lahaurai dayyai. sirhand madhi kar rahi pahunchyai.
yau kahi shah diyo sikh ghalla. hath jord singh ja kahi gall.5 1 .

>5# HE t WS\ WE I Hit W3 §?> KSt US1^ |

ot^e fi-ra£ ufr i uh % sot wot swl m? i

agai bando tho jam jana. sabhc bat un lai pachhan.
bahadar milno pajj banavai. ham tc dardo lahaur na avai.52.

EOT1 : OT fe5 feH 5Z~t I »1H CF# OTtm" fT7> I

OT H f5H § HOT !f rT Ufe" U fUHH?) IU3I
dohra : bandc dil tab im thati. ab yako daiai jan.

phcr su is ko mari hain ju hui hai pishcman.53.

trust : a% srat rm sst uh >to i hot ot s 3Ht fe>ro i

fS ot fOT 3K % &ftf i OTfHtr ot uh ?h otj ^ftf i m i

chaupai : bandai kahi ab lai ham mana. sabat rahai na tumro iman.

jMtho kar phir turn tc lchin. gursikh kahc ham turn rahu dchin.54.

fefep WOT TOT H OTt I HOT HOT o(g f&3 ?> OTt I
W> OTOT H?) ^qrgt OTt I fag feg flte ntW 5Et I UU I
un sikkh murd ai shah son kahi. shahi sunat kuchh chint na kahi.
sun turkan man vadhaibhai. kichh kichh jivan asa thai.55.

eot" : uot? ot OTt >>ra" est UrFH H gS' I
sot uire § fe^ ?ots I afe m£ i

dohra : pahard tali bandai rakhi aur dai panjab su chhadd.

banda chardyo pahard kau kilai nihal tarai gadd.56.

trust : 1hot feHT fesr gr^t y<yyl i wfo gr^t §h m nest i

OTt S»m fe^T H 5£ I 1OT FTH?W> offdMdcS §5 I UP I
chaupai : sidhaurc dhig ik gardhi banai. lohi gardhi us nam sadai.

dui duabc dhig jo duna. sir jasvalan kahiluran thun.57.

t% "feHT t US1^ H §fe I fHW H ^5 OT OT OT I
H?OT OT1^ #er ^ I HOT OTOT IUt I

jammu dhig tho pathan su koti. singh su vard rahg kar kar jot.
sunyo pahard jab banda varda. shahi bahadar agyon chardM.58.

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

317

He would pay a visit to Banda Singh if the latter permitted,

Otherwise he would go to Lahore through the outer fringe of Punjab. (50)

(Finally), he pleaded for a permission for a passage upto Lahore,
Which should run through the territory of the Sirhind province.
With these proposals, he sent a Sikh messenger (to Banda Singh),
Who conveyed the emperor's message with folded hands. (51)

Banda Singh, being Omniscient and (privy to all human secrets),

Understood all the real motives and intentions of the emperor.

Banda Singh realised that Bahadur Shah's proposal for a meeting was a pretence,

But, in reality, he was really scared of him (Banda Singh). (52)

Dohra : After meeting the emperor's emissary, Banda Singh made up his mind,
That he should grant Bahadur Shah the right of passage.
He would (teach him a lesson) and kill him later on,
So that he felt repentant over (his pretence of a pilgrimage). (53)

Chaupai : Banda Singh sent a reply, accepting Bahadur Shah's proposal,
But warning him against reneging from his faith.

Banda Singh was allowing him a right of passage for his professing to be a Gursikh,
But he would withdraw this concession if the emperor turned a renegade. (54)

As the Sikh messenger brought back Banda Singh's reply,
The emperor did not feel concerned at Banda Singh's reply,
All the Muslims felt delighted after hearing this reply,
And felt optimistic about their better existence in the future. (55)

Dohra : Banda Singh kept the foot hills of the mountains under his custody,
And vacated his custodial control over the Punjab.
He himself climbed up the mountains (after this decision),
After establishing three forts in the foot hills of mountains. (56)

Chaupai : He got a fort constructed near the town of Sadhaura,
Which cameto be known by the name of Lohgarh.
Another fort was established in the valley near the Doaba region,
So that it might stand like a pillar against the Jaiswal and Kahloor Hill chiefs. (57)

The Singhs retreated to the forts inter-connected with each other,
Which were located in and around Pathankot near Jammu.
Hearing about Banda Singh's movement into the mountains,
Bahadur Shah advanced from where his forces were stationed. (58).

318

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

wfu ^rardt tdt §FT I 3% fe$ olt HrT I

1^ 3d/ & §H oft" Hd# I tW> fUH FHJ oft" !3Td# I Utf I

shahi agar! ton phauj a. dgkhan bandai dil ki mauj .

kis tarhan hai us ki marzi. dgkhan hit shah ki garzi.59.

eu^1 : u^stufe § tof ut" am he1" afe i

dohra : panipti lau paritham hi gayo banda jhandg gadd.

turak na uhan dhuk sakain kahyo bandai ao patt.60.

trust : Hfarosffealfo? i ^ yrste 3 w i
nrfe offe ^ i rdd'^dl uh iwi Hii i £^ i

chaupai : so nishan kahi bandai girag. turak panipat tau langh ag.

ai karnal kig un dgrg. tiravrdi hutg singh so ghgrg.61.

335^ ixr^ wfe fin m fed" ar& udrfe i i

dohra : singhan thang tho huto taravardi maddh sarai.
turkan ghgrg ai jab lar bhir gag parai.62.

trust : HHra" =p?3t rr »rst i fes jjfife w oidt i

H% oidt ?rfd" I §#61 STtJ 5T S3" 31% ^fij I £3 I
chaupai : magrg phauj taravardi ju ai. tin sarhind a kari lardai.

bandai madat kari un nahi. udik bandai ko chhad gag vahi.63.

HdH 3te5T gt Jjfife Qdld'dl I feH fel iHUJ?) 3 H s^t I
Mddldl fFfe »Fo7t 5!St I irT Jjfife ^ »1W 55t I £0 I
baras tinak thi sarhind ugrahi. is bidh singhan tg su chhudai.
lohgardijai akikai. phauj sarhind vard agyo thai. 64.

55. parsang phau jdaran kq nam dassan ko
('ral phariadi ai thq sar^'...)

IrUd"1" : fETS Hdti'd U3Hrftl £ 5[Hdt oftg" yfd%W I
HHH tp?) rl'ttltilW) awt% tf" irT ttW I H I

dohra : tinn sardar patshahi thg kasuri kig muhirail.

shamash khan jalidian bajidai khan phauj gail. 1 .

trust : =p^t 3 # ^Ht"d i fmtt 5Td" offe y^d" i
tf?i hu^3" ^drro jto i o<<j'^d g §fe at h»m i3i

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

319

Bahadur Shah ordered his forces to march forward,
In order to see how Banda Singh reacted to such a move.
The emperor wished to see through Banda Singh's motives,
And his real intentions (behind such a unilateral withdrawal). (59)

Dohra : First of all, Banda Singh (had occupied the territory) up to Panipat,
By planting (the Khalsa's saffron) flags on its boundary.
These (saffron) flags where no Mughal could dare to come near,
Were now ordered to be uprooted by the orders of Banda Singh. (60)

Chaupai : After the removal of these flags by Banda Singh's orders,

The Mughal forces marched forward after crossing Panipat.

After putting up a base camp at the town of Karnal,

The Mughal forces laid a siege to the entrenched Singhs at Taraori8

(61)

Dohra : The Khalsa Singhs had established a police post at Taraori,

In the old travellers' inns (after their occupation of this area).
When the Mughal forces laid a siege around their positions,
The Singhs escaped after cutting through the enemy lines. (62)

Chaupai : This Mughal force which had come up to Traori,

Arrived at Sirhind to wage a war (against the Khalsa Singhs).

Since Banda Singh did not render any support to these Singhs,

They deserted Sirhind after waiting in vain for Banda Singh's support. (63)

The Singhs had made revenue collections only for three years,
When (Sirhind Province) was taken back from them by the Mughals.
As the Singhs entered the fort at Lohgarh in a defiant mood,
Mughal forces marched forward after entering Sirhind. (64)

Episode 55

The Episode About Narrating the Names of (Mughal) Custodians
(All these petitioners had approached (Bahadur Shah together)

Dohra : The Emperor (Bahadur Shah) put (the Pathan Commanders) from kasur,
At the head of the Mughal forces (marching towards Punjab).
These army commanders included Shams Khan1 and Jalaludin,
As well as Bajida khan2 followed by their troops. (1)

Chaupai : These army commanders had been the custodians of Traori,
Whom the Singhs had ransacked and tortured them as well.

320

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

chaupai : taravardi kg bhi hutg phujdara. singhan lut kar kig khuvar.

khan mahavat pharjul khana. kahavat thg ui badg juan.2.

§fe # $re a#e ^ i §?> ws? fe-r ofd" gwd" i

W Hdtl'd ^ ofrTtRT I HH^tg1 H^dlS i^gt 13 I

ui bhi hutg bajidg nara. un ghar lut im karg khuar.

au sardar jg kunjpurg tain, samanign sadhaurig jamna uvai.3.

»rfe 5?t§ t arfttn^ i ffH^ia^?ra i

ai kio tho bajirai satha. jo marg thg bandg nath.
ral phariadi ai thg sarg. bhgjg agai shahi bicharg.4.

: est Htft a% at u^Bte 1

dohra : gi bhgjg dgkhng bandai ki partit.

bandg rah chhodyo sunyo khushi ai shah chit.5.

twst : azrw sra few wst qta" 1 yrw w-rd" few mhI" artfra" 1

fe^ 3"foot I fe? fewT ?>ftf U#BH l£ I

chaupai : bahadar shah dil aidhira. pujyo lahaurdil khushi gujir.

thordg din rahikai murd gayo. phir dili nahin pahunchat bhayo.6.

fen^y^gir^H1^" 1 h wd" Hd" sra- ^ w 1

5!St HdH tw I 337^ few KfH ofar 19 1
tiskg putar rahg thg chara. so lar mar kar bhag khuar.
kai baras yau raulo raha. ratan singh sun aisg kaha.7.

Sftufllild W WtJ (pharukhsiyar da raj)

£do<Pid §h Ont fern h£ 3^w i °n

dohra : muyo bahadar shahi sau satarg chaurasig sal.
pharaksgr us potro tisko suno haval.l.

WJZt : £3tfHtw flH 3t£ HUT* I d.dlMcS Wfi ^ oRTGT I
3Jf H% STd" ^tjt Wdt I Wd" yPdH'dl TO U FFdt 13 1

chaupai : farukhsiyar jab takhtg bahyo. chuglan an usai yaun kahyo.

guru bandai kar rakhi khuari. aur patishahi sukh hai sari.2.

grgt ^ ^ ^fe wt1 I 5o!K Hffe ?7fe ^ 14W2# I

§rak 3 few i uw efe §i? to i3i

bai suban tg takg chali avain. hukam shahi nahi ko paltavai.
usko chardah tun dgh tidarka. rahyo dadg taithon kamm sarak.3.

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

321

Mahawat Khan3 and Farzul Khan4 (among the warriors),
Claimed themselves to be highly muscular and brave. (2)

They, too, had accompanied Wazir Khan (during the battle of Sirhind)
Whom (Banda Bahadur and Singhs) had ransacked and tortured.
The (erstwhile) custodians of Kunjpura5 and Samana6 too were included,
As well as the custodians of Sadhaura7 and the areas across the Yamuna8 . (3)

All these (eastwhile) custodians had fought along Wazir Khan,
Whom Banda Singh had humbled and defeated.
All these who had come together as petitioners (to the Emperor),
Were despatched to lead the Mughal forces after a deep thought. (4)

Dohra : The (Emperor) had sent them to lead the Mughal troops,

In order to ascertain (the might and intentions of Banda Singh).
After hearing the news of Banda Singh's grant of passage to him,
The emperor had felt delighted (at the turn of events). (5)

Chaupai : Bahadur Shah felt reassured (after the grant of passage),
And felt relieved and delighted after reaching Lahore.
He returned to Delhi after spending a few days at Lahore,
But he could not reach Delhi (as he died on the way). (6)

He was survived by his four young sons,

Who perished as a result of internecine war among themselves.

Many years passed in this state of chaos and uncertainty,

That is what Rattan Singh (the author) had heard about this period. (7)

The Reign of Farrukhsiar*

Dohra : (The Mughal emperor Bahadur Shah died (during his return from Lahore),
In the year one thousand seven hundred and eighty four10 .
Now (dear readers) listen to the further account of,
Farukhsiar, who was the grandson of Bahadur Shah. (1)

Chaupai : When Farukhsiar succeeded to the Mughal throne,

Some slanderers (of Sikhs) incited the king (against Banda Singh).
They reported that Guru's disciple Banda Singh had created havoc,
While they lived in peace in rest of the Mughal empire. (2)

Revenue collections were pouring (into the treasury) from twenty two provinces,

And everyone (except the Sikhs) obeyed the royal edicts.

They incited the new emperor to chastise and subdue Banda Singh,

So that his grand father's mission could be accomplished. (3)

322 Sri Gur Panth Prakash

^tw : gftfHtw §?7 »rfw ara KKsis i

JTOoT § ura flf K H S fydld'fe 19 1
dohra : farukhsiyar un akhia ham dada gayo samjhai.

gur nanak ko ghar jou tin son tun na bigrai.4.

: SU3T t# fdW I H^dld fW B^J I

uHOTsfif sra^ fcnra i im wrefcH^ 3K s% K?ra m i

chaupai : naurang parddado jabai risayo. satigur upar dado chardhayo.

ham dadg nahin karyo bigara. ghal ahdian kamm dag savar.5.

§K 3T 3J3" 3^ 5R]t I UK 3K 5T§ Wa H^t SSt I
K Hlddld K3T & 5ra SSt I UK 5TST H5T§" RSt l£l

us din thi gur batah kahi. ham turn kau ab shahi dai.
so satigur sang ho kar dai. bin un ham kab saktg lai.6.

nraK wfu i uk ^ 3rat i §h Kara" # ay in Krat i

H o!H p t UH 3 KUT I §K ura feK >XH 5tf WUT I 3 I
azam shahi tho ham tg bhari. usai magar thi bahu phauj sari,
so kab huto tho ham tg mart, us ghar kim ab karain khuari.7.

it odu a1!? est §k i c'rfu ara ura 1t# orat i
sra^ 5tst fc^ fe^ i %u uara wfe stuh u£ it i

yaun kahi bat dai us morda. nahin gur ghar siun kari ajord.
yaun karkg kai dinai bitag. phgr chugal ai kahtg pag.8.

Hi. >>ra UHdT feuiH§
(§3I?F £ H% £ TMW^ e^iwl" Wl")

56. aur parsang likhyat^
(chuglan nc, bandc, dc, ilaf chugli khani)

Irua-1" : § tps?) fe3"W"5raTUKa%auetr#s i
nte Qb'feS k uu Krat fue tiKte m

dohra : tau chuglan phir a kahi ham bandai bahu dukh din.
din uthaio so chahai sari hind zamin.l.

: HWtTOH^^WSt I I

ym feg- 3K t ^ i trwl" yssTira^ PcSdnw i ? i

chaupai : so ab khabar bandg ki ai. banda lino kulu phardai.

ab kichh turn ko lagai na dosha, khali mulak paryo nirjosh.2.

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

323

Dohra : (Thereupon) Farukhsiar responded to (their instigations) by saying,
That his grand father (Bahadur Shah) had given him an advice.
He had advised that there existed a house (dynasty) of Nanak,
With whom he (Farukhsiar) must not enter into any conflict. (4)

Chaupai : When his great grand father (Aurangzeb) had felt offended (witht he Guru),
He had ordered Farukhsiar's grandfather to wage a war against the Guru.
But his grandfather (Bahadurshah) did not proceed against the Guru,
And sent his soldiers to work in favour of the Guru. (5)

On that day, the Guru had told his grandfather (Bahadur Shah),
That he (the Guru) had blessed him (Bahadur Shah) with a sovereignty.
The Guru had made his grandfather a sovereign with an active support,
Otherwise how could he become sovereign without Guru's (support). (6)

Azam Shah11 was more powerful than his grandfather,

As he had the support of a very powerful armed force.

How could his grandfather vanquish Azam Khan (without Guru's support),

And how could his grandfather harass Azam Khan (Without Guru's support)? (7)

In this way, Farukhsiar refused to oblige the slanderers,
Nor did he snap his relations with the House of Nanak.
When quite a number of days passed without any incident,
The (Guru's) slanderers returned again to incite the emperor. (8)

Episode 56
Now I narrate Another Episode
(The slanderers speak ill of Banda Singh)

Dohra : The backbiters once again came to speak against Banda Singh,
That he (Banda Singh) had been harassing them extremely.
They opined that Banda Singh wished to eliminate Islam,
From the whole territory of the Indian state. (1)

Chaupai : They reported that they had received a news about Banda Singh,
That he had been arrested by the Hill chief of Kullu.
Now the Mughal emperor (Farukhsiar) need not feel any guilt,
In invading a region where there was a vacuum of leadership. (2)

324

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

('H^ fidol'd fffH'...)
57. parsang jali din khakhnc ka
('mar^ sas<; shikar jim'...)

tit" Iff HW67 o7 f&JT d.dlW> fTS* I HI
dohra : kullu phardyo banda sunyo tau bhayo shahi utsahi.
ton phqj mulak lain ko laggo chuglan salahi. 1 .

trust : ws rws # fit gist i oth srfctr 3st i
huh firo g uuaH >rftf i £ fmt i# srfu i? i

chaupai : bat jagat thi yaun ud gai. karamat dur bandiyon bhai.

bahut siddh thg parbat manhin. un ng siddhi chhodi nanhin.2.

yfca fsw sre orst i fen oru t# sfe1" aw ura" i

aur tariya bandg kai chara. is kar jaton banda gay 6 hara.
bir hutg thg so nath gag. banda kaid su yantg pag.3.

UBSHH Wfu o7 WSt I 2dt!'dcS FHJ ttFHW 19 I
dur bhayo yaun bandg khaufa. bhayo sikkhan ko yah aphsos.
yau chal bat shahi kau ai. phaujdaran shah agya dai.4.

HUH ante1" rl'MlidU I U3 oTHdt *45^ H 3fo I
oTdt ^Htl'dfS f3tt q^gt I THUK H W orat 253^ IU I
shammas bajida jalidina. hutg kasuri pathan su tin.
kari phujdaran tinnan dhai. singhan son ja kari lardai.5.

Mddldl Wr\ fmi 3^ HHH tP" TFfe I

?f cr^t uu1" ufe enr j-rai^ i£i

lohgardi baj singh arda tahin parda shammas khan dhai.
tin main yaki lag raha nit parti yuddh machai.6.

affhe1" U6'£c<d Wd] I H'«1ti1<S fU5W a^BT I
U3t 3fe oft feof HWlU I H?5d7 W fe§ Qdld1 Pd 19 1
bajida pardyo pathankot laga. jalidin paryo hithlu bag.
huti tinan ki ik salahi. mulak lutyo au lio ugrahi.7.

ufc hu^ g fro i few ar£ I ag iff fw i

1mK3tHfe§t g^CT I feH oTd" otf ?^lf )X3THT It I
rahit jahan thg thordg sikkha. nikal gag vai bahu phauj pikkh.
singhan bhi sunio tho phardya. im kar aur kou nahin ardya.8.

dohra
chopai

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

325

Episode 57
The Episode About the death of Jaali Din1
(Let us kill (the Singhs) as a hunter kills a hare)

Dohra : After hearing that Banda Singh had been captured by the Kullu chief,
The Mughal emperor (Farukhsiar) felt very excited.
He ordered his troops to occupy the (Punjab) state,
After being influenced by the instigators (against Banda Singh). (1)

Chaupai : A rumour had spread out throughout the country,

That Banda Singh had been divested of his miraculous powers.

There being so many Siddhas in the hilly region,

They had neutralised all the miraculous powers of Banda Singh. (2)

Since Banda Singh had been cohabiting with four women,
He had lost his muscular energy as well as character.
Since the captive spirits under his command had deserted him,
He had been put under arrest being powerless. (3)

Since Banda Singh's credibility (as a warrior and a necromancer) had been eroded,

The Singhs felt disappointed at this loss of their leader's reputation.

As all these rumours reached the Mughal emperor,

He ordered his army commanders to launch an attack. (4)

Shamas Khan, Bazid Khan as well as Jaali Din,
These were the three Pathan Warriors from Kasur.
These three army commanders launched an attack,
And waged a war against the (entrenched) Singhs. (5)

Dohra : S. Baaj Singh had enterenched his forces in the fort of Lohgarh2 ,
Which came under the attack of forces of Shams Khan.
Since (Baaj Singh) remained defiant inside the fort,
There were daily skirmishes between the two sides. (6)

Chaupai : While Bajid Khan's forces launched an attack in the Pathankot area,
Jaali Din's troops attacked the foot hills territory.
All these three commanders had one and the same mission,
That they should ransack the territory and collect revenue levies. (7)

Wherever the Singhs were fewer in their numerical strength,
They vacated their positions at the sight of Mughal forces.
Since the Singhs had also heard about (Banda Singh's) arrest,
They also did not put up any resistance to the Mughal forces. (8)

326

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

Frfe sjgf ytr ferf i Has tss it! i

baj singh dil itni ai. main natth jaun tau gidi sadai.

jai bandg kaya mukkh dikhaun. sabha suran kab baithan paun.9.

fmi Wri W W HHH§ I ?^H31?H feof W I
Wtft #?) pftW" c!?l H75o[ tTH §W I HO I

singh baj au khan shammsou. g phas gag su ik than dou.
jali din bahu khushia karg. lutg kutg mulak davabo ughrg.10.

t^ra1" : wwfu an iw w srtir 1m wa urfe i
w hh OHofdl foH 5 nt^t at g^fe i ^ I

dohra : bhayo gumrahi bahu phauj son kahi singh ab nadri pai.
maron sasg shikari jim tau shirni bandg khudai.ll.

tR^ : StT t^T f^fe I Oh f5"f3T§ I

H31H sjfe afo nfu s^r i o(tr fms m hhh tr unr i h? i

chaupai : phauj chuphgrg dai khindai. lalach paisg lagio vai.

bggam hui ap bahi rahi dgrg. kahai singh sabh shammas khan ghgrg.12.

Wtl fHUf S m Urgt I H §H U3" Sflf qrgt I

Wrl fmi Ha f^HH I «PddlJl g5 §H ^ 3^" I H3 I
baj singh ng sabh sun pai. so chahat us par karon dhai.
baj singh jab uddam kara. lohigrdahi chhadd us val tura.13.

3§ u^ ^ afcft" wOt i fHtru euftra- uynw wsl i
»rargg5f fen U3" w us1" i K^f^^fui^rtBT i hh i

tau rat ko kini dhai. sikhar duphirg pahu?chyo jai.
achanchakk tis par ja parda. mar layo vahi dgrg kharda.14.

ezra1" : arr fHur u£ a^H fr# h1?^ a^t na i

tHUfS H1^ H HGT ilB FTSTH I <W I
dohra : baj singh payo baj jiun layo jali batgrodabb.

singhan marat so muyo dgkho rabb sababb.15.

('HtH ?5lt 9% UoFfe'...)
58. parsang shammas khan aur bajid khan ka
('sis kat layo bandai chukai'...)

#u^h : tfrs i=rftf H'wltilcs w i h tfe^ ^ wv ftzw i
|u fev ^ 5& ?53Tgt i fef 5-ra" Hans £ot 3»ret I HI

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

327

S. Baaj Singh felt in his heart (while under seige),
That he would be branded a coward if he deserted his troops.
(In that case) how would he face Banda Singh, his leader?
Or how would he deserve to stand among the warriors? (9)

Since both S. Baaj Singh and (Mughal) Shams Khan were,

Entangled in a fierce encounter with each other,

Jaali Khan felt highly delighted at their involvement.

And kept on ransacking and collecting ransom from Doab region. (10)

Dohra : (Jaali Khan) was led astray by his overwhelming majority,
As well as the disappearance of Singhs from the region.
He dreamt of distributing alms as a token of thanks giving,
As if he had vanquished Singhs) as easily as one hunted a rabbit. (11)

Chaupai : So he scattered his troops all over the (Doab) region,

With the aim of collecting maximum ransom from the area.

Feeling secure, he kept on relaxing in his army camp,

Being assured that shams Khan had engaged all the Singhs. (12)

When S. Baaj Singh came to know about (Jaali Khan's) laxity,

He thought of launching a sudden attack on Jaali Khan's camp.

So S. Baaj Singh made an effort (to launch this attack),

And proceeded towards his target after deserting his Lohgarh post. (13)

Beginning his march (from Lohgarh) at night,

He arrived at Jaali Khan's camp by midday.

He attacked Jaali Khan with the shout of a war cry,

And killed him while he was standing in his camp. (14)

Dohra : S. Baaj Singh pounced upon his enemy like a falcon,

And overpowered Jaali Khan like a falcon pouncing upon a quail.
(Dear readers) see how the Will of God prevailed,

That he (Jaali Khan) perished who wished to exterminate the Singhs. (15)

Episode 58

Episode About Shamas Khan1 and Baizid Khan2
(After beheading (Shamas Khan), (Banda Singh) got his head lifted up)

Chaupai : Whosoever heard that Jaali Din had been beheaded,
Took to his heels without caring for anybody else.

328 Sri Gur Panth Prakash

chaupai : jin jahin sunajalidin mara. so natth challyo na ap sambhara.
bhup bina ko karg larai. ik mar sabhan natthan takai. 1 .

offtf otW fer Udt I W> H1^" f&d feof UJ# |

kahin asmanon kaya bij pan. an marg sabh bich ik ghari.
singh panj sai tha us satha. kahan lagg tg marg hath.2.

tis^U sfe^ I H35!^ ^3 5^- H ^tT tl^1" I
3U5K H3T & o!St I »fe H URT UJ^d" 13 |

mulak chauphgryon luttan parda. turkan lut kar so rajj kharda.
turkan sang thg kai lutgrg. ag ju luttan gharon ghangrg.3.

hhh tr?) t HHra" rra i w& Udt fen ofo ctRj I
sra^ §h i ^ ?sTftf i w m ifr est B^rfe la i

shammas khan tho magrg jata. an pari tis kann yahi bat.

kahyo usai tho vakuf kuchh nahin. pason sabh phauj dai chardhai.4.

I^ra1" : §h wfa ^huh^sshwto i

&ot?> §h t 5jif fetr w% oh m i

dohra : dgkho ham us mari hain ju ham tg nath gay 6 har.

tab lokan us ko kaha likh chachg kar khabrdar.5.

#u^h : hh feH §rra &t i uw bh §rra ?ru" i

ferra ag fe^ u# i w eomt orat i£ i

chaupai : mat im usko lgvai mara. chalo ralo turn uskg nar.

tab tisko bahu chinta pan. ghal halkarg chauksi kari.6.

3K uwt at* i uh *n§r § tra- s u^st I

WT a^ "fiw oF I H3" 3U5(^ 5T SCW I P I

ham turn ralkai karain larai. ham bin agg tun pair na pai.
aiso khauf baj singh ka parda. sabh turkan ko kamba chardha.7.

I l^of Si" US" I W% 3#fl" § I
ffTO^ ???f?ti3 I HH foB wfe UK1 Ud" It I
tab vai donon ikk than hog. chacho bhatijo tau kuchh sog.
darat singhan tg tg rahin khardg. mat kit ai hamain par pardg.8.

Wft K2T 3% oft HB I ?fe grltl'd oft? fHH W3 I

agai sunon bandg ki bata. dui phujdar kig jim ghat,
jab singhan par pari thi bhira. bandai kini yaun tadbir.9.

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

329

Feeling that no army could fight without a king's leadership,
Everyone thought of fleeing (from the field of battle). (1)

Everyone said that a (mysterious) lightening fell from skies,
Which had decimated all the forces in an instant.
Although (S. Baaj Singh) had only five hundred Singhs with him,
But see how far they came to destroy (the Mughal forces). (2)

Ordinary people from all sides went on a rampage,

And ransacked the Mughals to their hearts fill.

Besides, there were a large number of mercinaries and robbers,

Who had accompanied the Mughal forces for loot and plunder. (3)

Shamas Khan had come in hot pursuit of (S. Baaj Singh),
After he had heard about the latter's escape and (killing of Jaali Khan).
He branded (Jaali Khan) as an ignorant and foolish commander,
Who had sent whole of his army away from his own camp. (4)

Dohra : He made a public declaration that he would kill S. Baaj Singh,
Who had run away from (Lohgarh) for fear of being defeated.
Then his people (his elders) advised Shamas Khan,
That he should intimate his uncle (Baizid Khan) to remain alert. (5)

Chaupai : Lest S. Baaj Singh should kill his uncle Baizid Khan also,

He (Shamas Khan) should also move and join his uncle's forces.
At this, Shamas Khan felt extremely concerned (about his safety),
And tightened the security arrangements by sending messengers. (6)

He communicated (to his uncle) that they should jointly fight the war,
And he (his uncle) should not make any move without Shamas Khan's help.
S. Baaj Singh created such a terror among the Mughal forces,
That they trembled (at the mere mention of his name). (7)

When both Shamas Khan and Baizid Khan got together,

Only then this Nephew-uncle duo felt a sigh of relief.

Threat of a sudden attack by the Singhs loomed large over them,

Lest the Singhs should nab them (as they did Jaali Khan). (8)

(Dear readers) listen further to the account of Banda Singh,
And the way he slaughtered both these Mughal custodians.
When the Singhs were passing through such a moment of crisis,
Banda Singh made a plan (to assist the hard pressed Singhs). (9)

330

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

ate o^m uh s> trs> Hst i ste t^Bpf1 est I

3a ate £ H§ 5rfa§ I ftft# ^ HST I =10 I

biran kahyo ham lai chal mandi. nihal chal khardkavain chandi.

tab biran ng sou kario. loh pinjro lai mandi dhario.10.

feo(H Pwd'al ste § es1" i urr §?r t 3a i
7^r i es itt?fu i h ?5te gMir i ^ I

nikas shitabi nihal kau daurda. pas usai tho tab dal thorda.
nahin rakhat tho dal parvahi. daurd parda so nihal rahi. 1 1 .

fej tra a^ thw> h?> yrgt i fm^ ^ fes ^gt ^qrgt i
s^lgy^nrMi ^ gwH fm^ au fes i <p i

ih jab bat singhan sun pai. singhan kg dil bhai vadMi.

lukg chhipg tg sabh a milg. bhayo hulas sikhan bahu dilg .12.

Ite1" : 335^ ftB1" ugt fi^ U3" arst fe i

§?> h?) jte1 fe^ c?r£r tr^ ute aret fe i i

dohra : turkan sun chinta pari janu un par gai maut.

un man marnon daridh kio chhut khan pin gai saut.13.

trust : 3 m €H wyt i ?h tK ah i

ffiw Hfa au Hftr fte *43T i H5B arar ^ i i

chaupai : tau banda dal apang barda. dal Mgichg jan jal parda.

janak minh bahu madhi jgth parda. sukat bagh bhayo jan hara.14.

m fm urfe ^st i h?> ss a^f s;st ot"^ i
*m wwlrf hh 3^ trfe i jFan feff # m aw £fe mi

madh panth singh ghani bhai jai kara. janu daddu bolain kai hazar.
akk juahin sam turak hoi. sabat dissai au bal gayo khoi.15.

3a at!" e? e»ra ^ i ast w h1"^ ?3o^ xj^ \
hbm s^or @h ^ s^f i §fr ?> ire etf i^f i «\£ i

tab bandg chardah duabg varda. badi jaga mar turkan dhara.
magrg turak usai ko tolain. dhukain na ngrdai duron raulain.16.

# Sfr sfe ^ w% i ofg" ¥<5 ©?> fnw h1"^ ^ rF% i
>xft uts w law mm i feK sra" ^t^ Ura^ i ^ i

jo kit phauj bandg val avai. kar jhat un singh mar lai javai.
agai pichhai parain bijj samana. im kar king turak hiran.17.

n\ a% ua" as irtet sra- #t h§ s u1^ i Ht: i

dohra : daratnijaipatishahitg turak gailo nanh rahain.

au bandg par bad dhavni kar bhi sou na pain. 18.

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

331

Banda Singh ordered Birs3 (his captive spirits) to take him to Mandi,
So that he might participate in the war in the foot hills of (Doab region).
The Birs (captive spirits), following the instructions of their master,
Lifted up the encaged Banda Singh and lowered him at Mandi. (10)

Banda Singh started towards the foothills after getting out of the cage,
As he had a very small contingent of Singhs with him.
Without bothering about the meagre numerical strength of his troops,
Banda Singh started rushing speedily towards the foothills. (11)

When the Singhs came to know about Banda Singh' s approach,
They felt delighted (at such a good turn of events).
All those Singhs who had been in hiding came out and joined the Khalsa,
As they felt extremely delighted at the arrival of Banda Singh. (12)

Dohra : The Mughals felt extremely worried (after Banda Singh's arrival),
As if they had been gripped by the fear of death.
Feeling convinced that they were bound to meet their doom,
They lost all sense of appetite and (peaceful) sleep. (13)

Chaupai : So, when Banda Singh joined the contigent of his own Singhs,

They felt as invigorated as orchard plants feel nourished by a spell of rain.
Banda Singh's arrival amounted to a heavy spell of rain in the hottest month of June,
And the sprouting up of green buds on the dried up branches. (14)

The Sikhs (all over Punjab) burst out into as spontaneous an applause,

As thousands of frogs start croaking together after rainfall.

(On the other hand) the Mughal forces felt as crest fallen as withered cactus and grass,

Which seemed intact from outside but drained and withered from inside. (15)

Then Banda Singh, launching his attack, entered the Doab region,
And targeted those places which had a majority of Muslim population.
The Mughal forces also went in hot pursuit in search of him,
Even though they dared not go near him in their frantic pursuit. (16)

Wherever a Mughal force advanced towards Banda Singh,
The Singhs would immediately pounce on them and slaughter them.
The Singhs would fall upon the Mughal forces unawares like lightening,
Which left the Mughal forces befuddled and dumb founded. (17)

Dohra : Neither could the Mughal soldiers desert their army being scared of their emperor,
Nor could they dare to attack Banda Singh being scared of him. (18)

332 Sri Gur Panth Prakash

tWSt : HHFFtfa) oft USt ttFSt I UHt otf" fes?5 HBFSt I

Qsofifd hu^ yfe§ otto i gsta^H§ una" i «\tf i

chaupai : shamsadin ki honi ai. huti usai ki pichhal sagai.

nikahi bahang muio kasura. sum bat yau bandg hajur .19.

a% 5rm tro s lf% i n 5t m h few% i

o7n& H37^ f WV lifelfefol £fe I 30 I

bandai kahyo vahu j an na pavai. hai ko sur jo mar liavai.
kahyo sabhan tun aiso apa. aur ghall jis dghin partap.20.

Hfe sfe W I Wl^U H# H3T tT3CT I

$3 H% £ TJif ofte I Wft o7H% Un fottf I 3=1 1
yau suni bando ap chardhyo. chali asavar sabhi sang khardyo.
daurd bandai ng dhavo kiyo. agai kasurai rah rukaiyo.21.

§H It few 31H U3 oTSt I irat U5 ura- It HSt I

HatffMOT I feTO Hn oTU feu TO I 33 I
us kai dil gham huto na koi. chalyo hathi chardah ghar ko soi.
so bandai duron lakh layo. vang bijal jat kar tih payo.22.

fe^ HW fe^ tTW ?7fe I ^fe §^T ^fe ^fe I
feu U6T H% I flMHt U5 TF^T Pdld'M1 I 33 I

kin j any on kin j any on nanhi. day 6 tir son upron phati vahi.
phir ngja chuk bandai lagaya. kar zakhmi hgth hathion giraya.23.

Htrr wz wk 3% n5rfe 1 m ^\ 3§ ^ wfe 1

feH feu ^ HUH H1^ I Wftr H^ 3^1% I 39 I

sis kat layo bandai chukai. murd vardyo tau jhab dal ai.
is bidh lino shamsu mara. aggai suno bajidai havar.24.

; <js g#g fife1 1& §EW FTfe I

StT 3rT §H BTSt olfe GsdofMof Wfe I 3U I
dohra : huto bajido j ahin pardo bando udalo j ai.

phauj chhod bhaj us gai kahi nihkalank bhayo ai.25.

: §H It W WUf I H3T3" FTU H §fi 31H TO I

wre feu? ^n Hwft sct 1 ura-otfTH^gtKngm 1 p£ 1

chaupai : us ko natthno aukho bhayo. magar shahi tai un gam khayo.

larat bhirat vahu zakhmi bhayo. ghar ko jat vahu bhi mar gayo.26.

#un" : tnura"lt§^ltg%#^HT3"i

3^51 H# Is 3H H% U^" I 39 I
dohra : phcr ghcr kai unai kau bandai ji lag mar.

turak sabhi baithg tabai bandai kolon har.27.

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

333

Chaupai : As Shamas Khan was destined to die (at this juncture),
He had been engaged (to a girl) in the recent past.
When he was returning to Kasoor on the pretence of getting married,
Banda Singh came to know about (his return to Kasoor). (19)

Banda Singh declared that Shamas Khan be not allowed to escape,

And challenged if any (Singh) warrior could bring him dead.

The Singh replied that either Banda Singh himself could accomplish that task,

Or he could despatch anyone else whom he blessed. (20)

Hearing this, Banda Singh himself launched (on this mission),
Taking only forty horse-mounted Singhs along with him.
Rushing speedily, Banda Singh launched his attack,
And blocked (Shamas Khan's) passage leading to Kasoor. (21)

He (Shamas Khan), feeling no sense of insecurity,
Was proceeding towards his native place riding an elephant.
Spotting him (Shamas Khan riding an elephant) from a distance,
Banda Singh pounched upon him with the speed of lightening. (22)

Without being noticed by many among his troops,

Banda Singh wounded him (Shamas Khan) grievously by shooting an arrow.

Thereafter hitting him (Shamas Khan) with the tip of his spear,

Banda Singh brought the wounded (Pathan) down from the elephant's back. (23)

Picking up (Shamas Khan's) head severed from his body,

Banda Singh returned and joined his troops (in a flash).

In this way, Banda Singh slaughterd Shamas Khan,

Now listen (dear readers) furhter to the account of Baizid Khan (24)

Dohra : The place where Baizid Khan was camping (with his troops),
Banda Singh surrounded the place (from all sides).
Seeing Banda Singh, Baizid Khan's troops deserted his camp,
Shouting that the prophet Nehkalank4 had arrived (to decimate) them. (25)

Chaupai : He (Baizid Khan) could not desert the field of battle,
As he was scared of the wrath of his own emperor.
So getting fatally wounded during his fight ( with the Singhs),
He also died on the way while returning to home. (26)

So Banda slaughtered all these Mughal chiefs in one way or the other,
All the Mughals had to accept defeat at the hands of Banda Singh. (27)

334

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

ut. »ra" a% # »rirat feum^
('...ft1 fm

59. ab bandai ko akhan parsang likhyat^
('...main tav sikh nanhi')

t^ra1" : f3?j £Ht!'d H1^" t# a# 3a tTBT I

3^of at ("jftf Hit a% h?)>w w i i

dohra : tinn phujdar marc jabai pari badi tab dhank.

kou turak bi nahin sake bandai sanmukh jhank.l.

trust : 3a fmt K dlliyd sst i »r^3 an1" ft&t 3gf I

?5&3" 5!^ ^ftj Wt Site I 3HHfo H753^ fef fufrd" I 3 I
chaupai : tab dilli main kahibat bhai. avat banda dilli tain.

lahaur kahain vahi avai lahaura. kashmir multan tiun kampai pishaur.2.

3a J=fe ya& arffe nwlir i wu irfet feiT ufeniir i
uw ata1" nat HHfra" i 3t a£ £r tr ast fta" 13 1

tab sadd puchchhyo bajir salahi. ap saddikai dhig patishahi.
pana bira dhari shamshcra. chakai bandc pai hai koi shcr.3.

#u^" : 3g5r tfu | na §"33" s ^fe i

3% §t?5 5t sftf 3§ Hdf H3" S^fe 19 1
dohra : turak rahc chupp havai sabai uttar kou na dci.

bandai gail ko nahin chardai marnon sabh darci.4.

trust : 3a ^ ci otet i If nfejRr oi crfe i

tt# Sjafe If 3H UTr I 5^ & foil Hftt iTH IHI
chaupai : tab turkan nc yau kari bata. hai satigur ko yahi utpati.

jisai kabilc hain turn pasa. karayo hai jih mulkai nas.5.

§h ut 3 §s H?f srarf i §s 5t It fHtr sdtr i

rT US1! ?^ I ^5 5!^t l£ I

us hi tc un manhcn karavo. un ko hai sikkh kahi hatvavo.

jc mata unai hatavai nanhi. kaid karavo hamrc pahi.6.

3a wfu s wr Hc^t i ?>ftf crfo wst 3H h apst i

tabai shahi nai aisc suni. nahin yahi achhi turn jo guni.
hai us ko ham sirai hasana. dai patishahi hamhi un ani.7.

3a SB w& I 3 ufefM HHOT I

3H FPt rfl" UT-T I § 5ft JO-RJtJT-T It I

tab bhai nand lal bulayo. tau patishahai yau samjhayo.
turn javo mata ji pasa. hath jord yau karo ardas.8.

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

335

Episode 59

Now I Narrate the last episode about Banda Singh
(. . . I am no longer your Sikh)

Dohra : When (S. Baaj Singh and Banda Singh) killed the three Mughal Commanders),
The impact of their (Banda Singh's) dominance spread all around.
No Mughal (warrior) could have the guts and daring,
To confront and look squarely into Banda Singh's face. (1)

Chaupai : Then it became a talk of the town in Delhi,
That Banda would (soon) march upto Delhi.
While people of Lahore feared his invasion of Lahore,
The people of Kashmir, Multan and Peshawar1 also felt threatened. (2)

Then (the Mughal) emperor himself, summoning (the prime) minister,

Asked for his advice as to (how to deal with this new threat).

Placing the (customery) Panna Beera2 (on a platform) in the open court,

(The emperor) challenged if any Mughal warrior could dare (to kill Banda Singh).

Dohra : Neither did any of the Mughal warriors break his silence,

Nor did anyone of them responded to the emperor's challenge.
None of them could dare to launch an attack against Banda Singh,
As all of them were scared lest they be killed by him. (4)

Chaupai : Then the Muslims deliberated, debated (and decided),

That Banda Singh was a creation of the Guru (Guru Gobind Singh).

They informed that the Guru whose family was living in the Mughal jurisdiction,

Was (actually) responsible for the ruining of the Mughal empire. (5)

The emperor should manoeuver the Guru's family to prohibit Banda Singh,
Since he, being their follower, they must make him desist from his designs.
If the Guru mother (Guru's wife) did not stop Banda Singh (from advancing),
She should be put under arrest (by the Mughal authorities). (6)

After listening to such an advice of his court officials,

The emperor did not approve of such a course of action.

He remarked that the Mughals were indebted to (the House of Nanak),

Since the Sikh Guru's had bestowed the sovereignty of them. (7)

Then calling Bhai Nand Lai3 to the royal court,

The emperor pleaded with him (to seek the Guru mother's help).

He asked Bhai Nand Lai to go back to the Guru mother,

And plead before her with folded hands (on emperor's behalf). (8)

336

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

a% hh% sft^ i H'Toyd'ticS a^w wfe i

UgaHt»f^ § €St HrFfe I §?7 Hf ?5t?> trfe I tf I
bandai tumro sabh kamm kiyo. sahibzadan badla liyo.
parbatian kau dai sajai. un kino sou lino pai.9.

*m uh im §h wg awfe i §h oft gpFra"§H etf wfe i

ab ham pas us lghu bulai. us ki gujar us dgvain lai.

nalg avain parbati challa. unki turn sayon karavon gall. 10.

fen wfc w h1? skw i s 1b-r §3U ^ i

^fu uwat sra" h1^ a7? i au^ ^fu uter Fra i n i

is lapgt son matai kahyo. mata ng im utarr dayo.

vahi hamti kab manai bata. bahut phauj vahi rakhtajat.il.

fa?> uoraia o!H u iri?> & fa?> #3" i <p i

dohra : vahi saddyo kab ai hai jo patishahi chor.

bin pakrdayo kab ai hai phauj an kg bin zor.12.

tfrjst : ?nJ WW GT sFtft" I H?) ?> H?) 3K 3?) & Wtft" I

?)!# H H1^ I fe!H fFfe feH oft I ^3 I

chaupai : tab nand lal sunat yau bhakhi. mannai ng mannai turn ban hai akhi.
mannai nahin jo tumri bata. nikas jai tis ki karamat.13.

H fey 3§ FilT fwt I rP7dir Ffotf W% I
3K fetf W4?>l" §3" I ?) H?) #3" 1^0 I

jau na likho tau shahi risavai. vahu janhi in saddyo avai.
turn likh bhgjo apni ora. manng na mannai vahi apnai jor. 14.

3H WJTSt g^tflst oft I 3# 3"^ W§" I
§ H^B1" ?fe WWU I fetf ^t UK Unfl- | |

turn apni surkharoi karo. bhavain manng bhavgn vahu laro.
tau mata nand lalah bhakhi. likh bhgjo ham nanvhi rakhi.15.

i-nH1" sraw wia h fetf ^fij i yug" <m oft f ?^ %fu i

mata kahyo ab tun likh dghi. muhar gum ki tun la dghi.
tayon hi kin bhai nand lala. jo patishahi huto saval. 16.

#UUT : U5!H Ht 3Jf ifTCT 3T5t WW I

fHtf Wfe UUBH-^ a% fe3T tidd'W I °0 I
dohra : turat hukam sri gum ka bhgjyo bhai nand lal.

sikkh laii pahunchat bhayo bandai dhig darhal.17.

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

337

He should tell her that Banda Singh had accomplished Guru's mission,
By avenging the murder of Guru's two Sahaibzadas.
Banda had chastised the chiefs of Hill states as well,
Who had received retribution for their own misdeeds. (9)

The Guru mother should now summon Bands Singh back,

And make him accept compensation for his maintenance.

The emperor would make the hill chiefs to come (to Delhi),

And ask them to settle their differences with (the house of nanak). (10)

Responding to the above proposal (made by the emperor),
The Guru mother gave the following answer (to Bhai Nand Lai):
That Banda Singh would never pay any heed to her advice,
Since he had managed to command over a large army. (11)

Dohra : She remarked that Banda Singh would never accept such an invitation,
Since he had robbed the Mughals of their sovereign rule,
He would neither come without being captured,
Nor would he come without coming under duress. (12)

Chaupai : After listening to Guru mother's response, Nand Lai advised her,

That she needed to advise Banda Singh irrespective of his acceptance or rejection.

If he chose to disobey Guru mother's instructions,

He would get himself deprived of his power of miracles. (13)

The emperor would take offence if she did not communicate his message,
Because he felt that Banda Singh would come at her bidding.
She should complete her formality by writing to Banda Singh formally,
Irrespective of Banda Singh's acceptance or rejection at his own peril. (14)

She should fulfil her obligation by advising Banda Singh,
Irrespective of Banda Singh's accepting or rejecting the proposal.
Thereupon the Guru mother instructed Bhal Nand Lai,
That he should communicate the proposal under her name. (15)

She asked Nand Lai to send in writing to Banda Singh,
(From her side) under the Guru's seal.

Following the instructions of the Guru mother (in letter and spirit),
Bhai Nana Lai sent the emperor's proposal to Banda Singh. (16)

Bhai Nand Lai sent instructions immediately,

(To Banda Singh), under the seal and authority of the Guru.

A Sikh messenger, carrying these instructions,

Reached Banda Singh immediately (without any delay). (17)

338

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

a£ ftfs1" Hfe btuct fe»r at 3^3 i

UH ddofcS § tfe ?5§f ?> UHUT fB Htl

bandg chittha suni kahyo kia tiria ki bat.

ham turkan kau hatth lagggn chhadgn na hamri jat.18.

FT @3U a% HiTJ life I

TW Mdl'fed H?ret HHU?) I <\t£ I
jo utar bandai kahyo day 6 shahi pai ghall.
shahai sabM lagaikai sunai sabhan gall. 19.

trust : a% otuct yt 3? tfw ?7ut i k adrift ttH^ wdt i

UH¥3H§ fe3^ >te I $T ufdJH'Jl UK Wj£ ^5 1 30 I
chaupai : bandai kahyo main tav sikkh nanhi. main bairagi baisno ahi.

ham au turn ko itno mgla. lgn patishahi ham apng khgl.20.

h5 wa ^3 awf1 1 s% ajf at fu sra^ i

friK uh asra" fftim h% i hh uh fe^ a o^'w^ 1 3=1 1

main ab darshan phatg bulaun. phatg guru ki dur karaun.

jim ham bakrg singhan marg. tim ham in ko karain khuvarg.21.

3U5^ Wtt 3UCT I 3U5!?; 3 olg" #E S W I

sfe jto 3Uor wu utu 1 orat as H3" g^ij 1 33 1

banda turkan maran dahyo. turkan tg kuchh band na payo.
bandg sath turak lar Mrg. kari bandg sabh panjab khuvarg.22.

60. band^ t£ tatt khals^ da addra hona

tuU7 : rTH H% 3U5T frT3 ?55 ?>fu H% §fe I

3 -d.dl66<S fed" Wfe§ £do(Hd H3T Hfe IHI
dohra : jab bandai turak jitt lag lard nahi sakkai koi.

tau chughlan phir akhio pharaksgr sang joi.l.

tRlst : H% ofU3T 77^jf 1 fen ut 3H § ^ UUtFUt I

§?> ^ UTU ^ !f ^fa tr^5K I fa?T 3Jf 5!H ufe as ^FSH 13 1

chaupai : mata bandai kahti nahin. im hi turn kau dc parchahi.

un kg ghar kg hain vahi khadma. binan guru kab hui bad adam.2.

W3 5JUCT fef)t?fil ?rfu I FT HB7 SOU FTU SBFfe I
331?$ ^fe FTU S J5>% I 3H t a^ Ut UUBTf 13 I
mat kahyo kim mannai vahi nahi. j au mata kahi jor lagai.
chugal kahai vahi jor na lavai. turn ko batan hi parchavai.3.

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

339

After listening to the contents of the Guru mother's written epistle,
Banda Singh expressed shock at the poor sense of judgement of women.
He observed that the Mughals would never spare his life,
In case, he landed into their hands (accepting their proposal). (18)

Whatever reply Banda Singh sent back to the Guru mother,
She despatched it to the Mughal emperor adverbatim.
Holding his court (after the receipt of Banda Singh's reply),
The emperor read out the contents to all his courtiers. (19)

Chaupai : Banda Singh had written that he was, no longer, a Guru's follower,
As he had been a follower of Bairagi Vaishno4 seat.
He remarked that his collaboration with the Guru was over,
As he would become a sovereign with his own powers. (20)

Henceforth, he would introduce his own slogan of Darshan Fateh5 .

In place of the Guru's slogan of "Waheguru ji ki Fateh6 ."

He would harass and torture the Singhs as brutally,

As the Singhs had slaughtered his goats (at his monastery). (21)

So Banda Singh kept on eliminating the Mughals,
Who failed to put any stop to their slaughter by Banda Singh.
After all the Mughals admitted defeat at the hands of Banda Singh,
He started harassing and torturing all the people of Punjab. (22)

Episode 60

(Estrangement Between Banda Singh and Tat Khalsa1 )

Dohra : After Banda Singh won a victory over the Mughal forces,
Nobody else could dare to wage a war against him.
Then the slanderers, (being on their job again) incited,
Farrukhsiar, (who was the Mughal emperor at Delhi). (1)

Chaupai : They accused the Guru mother of not prohibiting Banda Singh,

And keeping the emperor in good humour (by pretending to admonish Banda Singh).
Since Banda Singh had always been a servant of the Guru's House,
How could he become so great without the Guru's blessings? (2)

How could he dare to flout the orders of the Guru Mother,
If she ordered him emphatically (to do her Will)?
Blaming her for not commanding Banda Singh forcefully,
They accused her for taking the emperor for a ride. (3)

340

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

wu Ffipw §ssw i ufdwdl oit ?) try i
nrv 53d" §fe i fiifew la i

ap lagaya un ng papa, turak patishahi karai na khap.
ap chatur 6i apg chora. hai bandg mgn sabh un zor.4.

55^ : *m £e fen'feS 5fe 3^3 i
5!5 35 tf ("jftf dtr frB^t 5 sra^-rfc m i

dohra : abnandlalbhijaikaiakhvavoduiMt.

kahg bandg pai nahin rahai jitni hai karmati.5.

tR-f^t : Wd" 5 3Hd" fHUf HiTO" I ?>ftf 35 ^ dtf H55 I

& 5 RSrgt 3?UTT I HH? 3H5 fHW^ tTH I £ I

chaupai : aurju turnrg singh sajuda. nahin bandg kg rahain majud.

hai ju lardai bandg pasa. so sabh tumrg singhan khas.6.

33 WSt ?> feH Ut 3^ I 35 ?> H7?^ 5Hdt I
5T3W^ 351^ 35 fFfe I dt tfWT 5H5" wfe 19 1
tab mata ng im hi bhakhi. bandg na mani hamri akhi.
karamat bandyon taj jai. rahai khalso hamrg ai.7.

5 ¥wr fetf v&zt i trT?#r hIh h| tra- sst I

351" 533 t yWT 5!" 33T I H?> 35 W3 tlWT 53T 1 1 I

jo mata khalsai likh pathai. khalsai sis sou dhar lai.

banda rakhat tho khalsai ko tanga. sun bach mat khalsc lagyo rang.8.

33 tfWt WfH §5^ I feK 5!5 5?3T 5?T ajFFdr I
oT5GT HTH1" £ iff I 1455 3 W3 fer H3fI I tf I

tabai khalsai aisi uchara. kim kar hovag hamai gujara.
kahyo mata ng chardMvai khavo. patng tg ab ihan mangavo.9.

sm^ & w§ m \ m did-d1^ nu 55 33 1

HSfefefeH H53 few I fed dldytJ<sl uldJd'dl WW I I

toshgkhang lai jao sabha. sabh gurdavarg saump dag tab.

so koi din im sarab likhayo. phir gurbachni patishahi payo.10.

f3?j fmtfi UH Iwl ?> 35t" I U3 dT-Fd" fHiy H ust I

5^ uj-ra1" 1hui?7 3¥T i fHUf ^ tr?>ftr fmi dT tr# i ^ i

bin singhan ham piaro na koi. putt hamarg singh su hoi.
dava hamra singhan tanin. singh hi painhin singh hi khahin. 1 1 .

5551" : 33 WftH fed" orat tl W35TR I

ft5 W ^ feV" feK tlWt 53T IM I =13 I
dohra : tabai khalsg phir kahi mata pai ardas.

lutg au kutg binan kim khalsai hog pargas.12.

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

341

Since the Guru himself had planted this sinful tree as Banda Singh,
Why should he (Banda Singh) not destroy the Mughal empire?
The Guru mother was being clever despite being guilty of subversion,
Since Banda Singh drew all his power from the House of the Guru. (4)

Dohra : They advised that Nand Lai should carry the message once again,

And convey to Banda Singh two instructions (from Guru mother's side).
One, that all the powers vested in Banda Singh (by the Guru),
Stood withdrawn from him (by the pleasure of the Guru Mata). (5)

Chaupai : Two, that all the initiated Singhs belonging to the Guru or (Khalsa Panth),
Would no longer remain in the service of Banda Singh.
They remarked that all the major warriors in Banda Singh's army.
Were none else than the chosen Singh war veterans of the Guru. (6)

(Accepting the emperor's plea), the Guru mother communicated the same,
To Banda Singh who, however, did not accede to this instruction.
The Guru mother had prayed that Banda Singh be divested of Guru's power.
And it (Guru's power) should rest vested in the Khalsa Panth. (7)

So whatever orders were sent to Khalsa Panth by the Guru mother,
The same were accepted by the Khalsa Panth in the letter and spirit,
Since Banda Singh used to be stingy towards the Khalsa Singhs,
They felt elated after Guru mother's instructions (for a separation). (8)

But the Khalsa Singhs enquired from the Guru mother,

As to how would they sustain themselves without any means/wages?

The Guru mother entitled them to utilise offerings made to the Guru's House,

As well as transfer all the offerings being made at Patna Sahib2 . (9)

They were also entitled to utilise the expensive articles in the Guru's treasury,
And handed over all the Gurdwaras along with their daily offerings.
So the Khalsa Singhs started maintaining themselves independently,
As they had inherited sovereignty through the Guru's express will. (10)

The Guru mother had conveyed that none else was dearer to her,
Than the Khalsa Singhs who were her dearest sons.
Since the Khalsa Singhs had a legitimate claim over the Guru's legacy,
They alone were entitled to utilise all the Guru's resources. (11)

Dohra : Then the Khalsa Singhs pleaded once again,

And appealed to the Guru mother (for a favour).

They begged for her permission to carry on their acts of loot and plunder,
Otherwise they would not be able to expand the Khalsa's hegemony. (12)

342 Sri Gur Panth Prakash

mszt : 3% we? feu fe?> ft orucr i 1hh af?w% fsn feu a?OT i

»ta a% ^ 3"^ I #er^UH3 M>TO I =13 I
chaupai : tabai mata phir tin son kahyo. jim baniavai tim phir banyo.

ab bandai ko dckho tana, banda bhayo ham tc bciman .13.

ticWd UH 3U5JS ?7uY I Mitl'd Is I

frIH UH Hfew^ HtH B^CT I UK # 3U5!S fHU tiff I ^0 I

dcndar ham turkan nahin. laindar baithc in pahi.

jim ham badian sis chadhayo. ham bhi turkan sir chahain layo.14.

#uur : a% ^ fefi>B sst est uferut ?rfu I

HSl" ufeH^fr ua feFT »Rf h% uferfe I <W I

dohra : bandai kokhijmatdaidai patishahi nahi.

dai patishahi panth nij ap sachc patishahi. 15.

: w w fOT i aros 3? fer fe 3 5l¥ i

HSt 3 fef U3t HcJFSt I (TO WlXi H% UdTret" I ^ I
chaupai : jab mata sarap kar dia. bayakul banda tis din tc thia.

mandi tc ik randi mangai. nal apanc bandai parnai.16.

tjir a trfe ofd" fawfe i 3§tHW aF?"fe i

fi=ra^ o!% )>r ntn fawt i watag hh? s i ^ 1

chambc the dui karc biahi. tau bandc jat layo gavai.

sirard karai au sis hilavai. muhon bakai kachhu samajh na avai.17.

fen h^" sft" ym& faorel i fnm Mt a^ srarst i

HU U ufdJd'dl e^1" I >fW3H TO I I

im bandc ki akal bikai. singhan scti bad karai.

mcro hai patishahi dava. main rakhon turn chakar bhava.18.

^ *m 3tB h au1 jot i bit bwI" 3H Su i
crfo g?> ywr ^aft wbt i h?> h§ fu h 3?h wdi i ^tf i

main ab takhat su bahaun lahaura. dayon chakri turn apni taur.
yahi sun khalsc laggi aga. jan suto shcr su bhayo jag. 19.

buu1" : h fed id trwr aw; a feFT u£ u£ Hta i

dohra : satigur khalsai bachan tho nij hannc hannc mir.
bandai bachan su yaun laga jais kalje tir.20.

a£ ^ 3H ae1" sunis" i

§ SraB1" UUB1" few f Ua 1 3=1 1

bandc kc dasan tabai banda dayo bharmai.
tun karata harta nijai tun apno panth chalai.21.

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

343

Chaupai : The Guru Mother, then, addressed another communication to the Singhs,
Allowing them to adopt any strategy they deemed fit.
She accused Banda Singh for being so audacious,
That he had become disloyal to the House of the Guru. (13)

She declared that she (the Guru's House) owed nothing to the Mughals,
And that she lived (in Delhi) as the Mughals owed a lot to the Gurus.
As her ancestors had made the supreme sacrifices,
She was prepared to make any sacrifice to opposite Mughals. (14)

Dohra : She remarked that Banda Singh was directed to serve the Khalsa Panth,
Rather than ordained to be a sovereign (by the Guru).
As far as the sovereignty over the Khalsa Panth was concerned,
It was vested with the Khalsa Panth itself by the Guru's own will. (15)

Chaupai : From the day the Guru mother heaped a curse on Banda Singh,
He lost his wits and (became disoriented) since that day.
He called for the service of a prostitute from Mandi,
And entered into a wedlock with that woman. (16)

Since he had already married two other woman (at Chamba),

He had fallen from his character and lost his sanctity.

He started shaking his head (desperately in the manner of a sorcerer),

And mumbled words which remained unintelligible to others. (17)

Thus Banda Singh came to his wits' ends (through his misdeeds),
And began to follow on a path of confrontation with the Singhs.
He started laying a claim to be a sovereign,

And threatened the Singhs to make them serve under his authority. (18)

He declared that he would occupy the sovereign's throne at Lahore,
And keep the Singhs as his minions at his own pleasure.
Hearing such (wild) utterances, the Khalsa Singhs felt infuriated,
As if a sleeping lion had been shaken out of a slumber. (19)

Dohra : The Guru (Guru Gobind Singh) had made a testament to the Khalsa,

That his Khalsa Singh's would become the sovereigns and independent.

So Banda Singh's utterances to these (self-respecting) Singhs stung so much,

As if their hearts were pierced by (sharp) arrows. (20)

Dohra : However, Banda Singh's own sycophants who had (gathered around him),
Flattered him and (led him astray).

Branding him as vested with all powers of creation and destruction,
They prodded him to initiate his own religious order. (21)

344

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

: 3H Sfer UBH^" I ?T Ut W I

H^W) tifH'aS o!W I o!CP" W?t 1o!K HfF ?> I 33 I
chaupai : tab banda bahu bharyo hankara. jityo main hi nihal au pahar.

sodhian tg mo main bad kala. kaya janon kim manja na hala.22.

frM fifeBT §H W3 W?^ I feK f3H HOT fT% I

TO ¥m3 %3 | f^ft tp?5H tfft»FSt I 33 I

jim nindak us bat sunavain. tim tim murakh phulta javai.
bandg sayat khoti ai. karan lagyo khalsai khutiai.23.

5!^ ott Hftl S Wff I ST HfFfe f&S I 39 I

kahi bakrg mgrg jim in ghag. tim kg dgun sis katag.

kadg kahai mohi kahg na lagain. day on sajai ing bad agai.24.

eu^1" : a^r h ufe wrfe i

3% tfWT § CRT S# TH3 I 3U I
dohra : badia dgvan so laga hoti anhovat nitt.

tabai khalsg yau kahyo yah nahin hamro mitt.25.

trust : fen o(u era- wtt hht i fe^r oKj tit S3T i

ym k wm m wrf? i m uwr ^ sra^ 1 3£ i

chaupai : kisai kahai yah maran joga. kisai kahai panth khoto log.

ab main apno panth chalaun. panth khalsg dur karaun.26.

5t% oKJ H* OT3 atf I s^'Uldld t FPU S I

ywr arnT i didti'HU^" wot 1 39 1

kadai kahai main takhtg bahon. vahigum ko jap na kahaun.
karon kuthari khalsg garaun. gurdaspurg in andar varau.27.

H^1" WU U HTH Pt^'Q' I H feH fT3T?> W 3^ I

HTH THUTS ^ SPWl" Wf1 I 3H H WJ^ VET "dWf I 3t I

sava lakkh pai sis divaun. mai is jogan khapar bharaun.

sis singhan kg kali aghaun. tab main apno panth chalaun. 28.

fas w& 3 i ferra m s ym 1

H% Sfe rlt 3Tgt I 3§ tfWH ?> ?W f55T I 3tf I
bin kali kg khapar bharag. tisko panth na agg turag.
bandg nit jabai phit gai. tau khalsg ng lakh lai .29.

oth^ot ^3ui usr^a" i wr ^3" feR >raS ^ i

5!^ »TO t Utrasrarg- | H§ )XH Cfftj Bfe§ I

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

345

Chaupai : (Thus instigated by his sycophants), Banda Singh turned very arrogant,
And claimed that he alone had captured the foothills of (Doab region).
That he wielded more powers than possessed by (the Gurus) of Sodhi dynasty,
Although (perchance) he could not topple (the Guru occupied) bedstread. (22)

The more the slanderers (of the Khalsa Panth) entered into glib talk,
The more (flattered) and swollen with pride Banda Singh felt.
It was indeed a moment of misfortune for Banda Singh,
That he had started speaking ill of the Khalsa Panth. (23)

He (thundered) that he would severe the heads of Khalsa Singhs,
As they had once slaughtered his goats (at his monastry).
Since they had been (wilfully) flouting his orders at times,
He would punish them for their acts of disobedience soon. (24)

Dohra : (Thus) Banda Singh started blaming the Khalsa Singhs daily,
Both for their inadvertent or deliberate acts of misdemeaneur.
(These continuous accusations) made the Khalsa Singhs conclude,
That Banda Singh could never be their ally or (partner). (25)

Chaupai : To someone, Banda Singh remarked that Khalsa Singhs deserved to be finished,
To another, he would say that the Khalsa Path consisted of wicked people.
He declared that he would, henceforth, initiate his own religious orders,
And wipe out the Khalsa Panth (initiated by the Guru). (26)

Sometime he would boast that he would occupy the sovereign throne,
And would no longer meditate on the Sikh epithet "Waheguru" (for God).
He threatened that he would fry the Khalsa Singhs in a boiling cauldron,
And would imprison all of them in the fort at Gurdaspur3 (Nangal). (27)

He would offer a sacrifice of one lac and a quarter heads of (Singhs),
And invoke (the Goddess Kali) by filling her bowl with their blood,
He would propitiate Kali4 by offering the sacrifice of Singh's heads,
In order to initiate his own brand of a religious order. (28)

Without the propitiation of Kali by filling her bowl with the human blood,
It was not possible to initiate and propagate a new religious order.
So as Banda Singh changed his allegiance (from the Khalsa Panth),
The Khalsa Panth understood the real import of his intentions. (29)

As Banda Singh became highly puffed up with arrogance and pride,
His nemesis seemed to be catching up with him very soon.
The solemn promises that he had made in the Guru's presence,

346

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

ab banda bahu bharyo hankara. ayo ngrd is marno var.

kar ayo tho hajur karara. sou ab yahi chalio Mr.

so ab iskai sath na raho. hui nayarg gur darbarg baho.30.

e^ra1" : 3H h% m mb w&h k sra" w 1

17TO^ %y H sfB J# 5!% H HUB few I 3=1 1
dohra : tab bandai panth khud rachyo khalsg son kar bad.

singhan vgkh su nahin sakai karai su bahut bikhad.31.

BU^t : HUt#3Jf U?T? I H§ fee ufdd'M I

sj'Tddld 5?f SB UZrgt f BUH^ SB §H WVfe bfdd'iel 1 33 I

chaupai : stiho tho jo guru hatayo. sou id kar un pahirayo.

vahiguru ki phatc hatai. darshan phatc us apni thahirai.32.

ste uftus b bu aun^ 1 ntn mra 1

}W VWfc ^feswl I t ^ S5!3t B^ W I 33 I

ml pahiran tc dur karayo. samra suha sis bandhayo.

mahan parshadi kai nerd na avai. dho kai lakrdi chaunkc pavai.33.

|?B3T^ uTPb H Bgt U^rgt I SUB 3fe H* H # HWSt I

sjstiB t 3jf foew i Bufa 3 h i ajf i%w 1 39 1

bhujngan riti su dai hatai. vakhat bhird main jo thi sukhdai.

vakhat kuvkhat tho gum bicharya. durhi tc so tho gum sambharya.34.

ftf fm Sftf W& I d'HcSld t UB S BTOMt" I
ftf 3te § fB^ SWI M 5!US BBGT @?) H ^tf I 3U I
bhird bhukkh un sir nahin jani. raj nit ko huto na gayani.
bhukkh bhird kau jatan na lakha. panth karan chahyo un su vakM.35.

bbu1 : nfddid m few §r aut Hdydfl uIb 1

dohra : satigur khub bichar kai kari sarbangi rit.

charon baran milai kai kari panchvi rit.36.

Bfu fsmzt feK b^ rw gitr ufe 1 39 1

jang daurd au saurd main bhukkh bhird bahu hoi.
tahin bishnoikim chalai jahan yudhi nit hoi.37.

BUSt : HB oTUGT UH WV 3JU I HHTd" UJ-Fd" H3" Bd" I

bh bhu aju hb?> tu wt»r 1 uh uT B>ra tr^H atw 1 3t 1

chaupai : bandai kahyo ham ape gum. magar hamarc sabh lag turn.

ham tumrc gur sutan bair lia. ham hi tumkau khalso kia.38.

Sri Gur Panth Prakash 347

He was now on the verge of breaking those solemn vows.

So (the Khalsa Singhs) decided to part company with Banda Singh,

And devote themselves to the Guru's cause after separation. (30)

Dohra : So Banda Singh started his own brand of religious order,

After developing ideological differences with the Khalsa Panth.
Since he could not bear to look at the Khalsa Singhs,
He indulged into many controversies with them. (31)

Chaupai : The red robes which the Guru had prohibited him from wearing,
He started wearing those very robes out of obduracy.
Doing away with the Guru-ordained greetings "Waheguru ji ki Fateh"5 ,
He introduced his own brand of greetings "Fateh Darshan". (32)

He dispensed with (Khalsa's traditional dress) the blue robes,
And ordained (his followers) to wear a red-coloured head gear.
He banned the partaking of non-vegetain animal food,
So much so that even the wood for fuel was to be washed. (33)

This practice of (partaking of meat) of the Khalsa Singhs was discontinued,
Which had proved its utility during the critical times.
The Guru had allowed this practice with an eye on the worst moments,
Since the Guru had a stead-fast vision of the bad times to come. (34)

But (Banda Singh) did not visualise the moments of scarcity,

Nor did he have any knowledge of the art of diplomacy.

Without identifying the strategies suitable for moments of crisis and scarcity,

He was going to launch a separate religious order. (35)

Dohra : After making thorough deliberations and deep contemplation,
The Guru had started a widely acceptable tradition,
He had initiated this fifth order (of a classless Khalsa order),
After merging the four dominant castes (from the Indian society). (36)

(The Guru was well-aware) of its relevance during war and scarcity,

And similar moments of starvation and extreme deprivation.

He knew that (a soldier) feeding only on a vegetarian diet,

Could never survive in a region where fighting was the order of the day. (37)

Chaupai : Banda Singh proclaimed that he himself was the Guru,
Expecting that everyone would become his follower.
He claimed that he had avenged the death of Guru's sons,
And he alone had bestowed the status of Khalsa on the Singhs. (38)

348

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

ham nai turn ko mulak mall diya. ham nai turn kau rajai kiya.
khalso kahyo ham put paraya. tun hamro banion tho daya.39.

5!CP" tfcP" TJhf IWCT I UH Hf3 § ftrD-BBPU" OTJT I
for &t H^fo I T HU S^CT HWi (TO 1 80 I

kaya hoya tain hamain khilaya. ham pit tun khijmatgar laya.
nij pit lgvai sutahi sambhala. tain munh bharayo lalan nal.40.

foj^ & Wfa I Ufe TOP^ fkfo§ He wfe I
Sraura- ^few I WJ?3" ^5 5!H St I 9^ I
karishan palyo tho gopan manhi. hui sayano milio pit ai.
kak ghar dgvai koil andg. apni kul kab dgvai chhadg.41.

3H tfWT £ HH H3W I CF § fetZ U W I
rTE lHUf Hf5S SU I ?f feH U3" 3TSt tRJ I 93 I

tab kMlsg ng mato mataya. ya kau maran nikat hai aya.
judo dgsh singh mallan dahg. apas main im par gai khahg.42.

?si tiWT § STtSt I H1^ §H wftf UUSt I

sfe^w; ^ #t tn^H i I # mm ftrai^ 1 93 1

labbhai khalsg ko bandi. mar kut us lghin khuhai.

bandian ko bhi khalso hath avai. vai bhi khalsai mar giravain.43.

fi=rcra- frfe jsgp!1 ^ i ^ s sra^ sfe^w; ^ 1 99 1

tab khalso uth luttan dahia. bandg manhain kia nahin rahia.
jidhar jai ap layavain luta. dgn na karan bandian chhut.44.

HtK^K fFm U3" I ?53Tl" fe?) ?T ED-OrR" I

IWfStoOTf^OTH^FWHJffe I9UI
bandian singhan par gayo baira. lagi chalan in main shamshgr.
singh na unka karain bisah rahain suchgt su apas manhi. 45.

t^ra1" : 3% &d sru ara" tfer urn

SfTFftr S 5ra£ orfH H% feH 5!^ Wg^H I 9^ I
dohra : tabai khalso kuch kar utrayo gur chakk pas.

bgsahi na karno kabi bandai im kar li ardas.46.

§^ : H% ^ ^ f&3 I 3^ UH J%T I

wuHesHHf# to i sfirsl1 sthhIu" u&a" 1 99 1

chaupai : tab bandai ng yau chit thayo. bhalo bhayo ham sang chhut gayo.

ab ham chal mal lahain lahaura. nahin chhad hain kashmir pashaur.47.

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

349

He had handed them (the Singhs) the whole region after occupying it,
And he had handed over the reigns of power to them.
(But) now Singhs were claiming to be somebody else's sons (the Guru's),
And branding him (Banda Singh) merely as their caretaker. (39).

What extraordinary deed did Banda Singh do except performing his assigned duty,

As he had been appointed a caretaker by their father (the Guru).

Ultimately every parent took over the custody of his offsprings,

Besides, Banda Singh had taken a heavy price (treasure) for his services. (40)

Even Lord Krishna6 was brought up by the cowherds,
But he also joined his father after becoming an adult.
Even a koel7 lays her eggs in the nest of (a hostile) crow,
But it never gives up her right over her offsprings. (41)

After this, the Khalsa Singhs passed a resolution,

That Banda Singh was doomed to die (for his haughty arrogance).

As the Khalsa Singhs started occupying their own territories,

There developed a confrontation between them and Banda Singh's forces. (42)

Whenever the Khalsa Singhs came across a Bandhayee8 soldier,
They would rob him after giving him a good thrashing.
(Similarly) when the Bandhayee Singhs caught a Khalsa Singh,
They would also beat their victim to death. (43)

Then the Khalsa Singhs went on a rampage and ransacking,
Despite Banda Singh's forbading them from indulging in such acts.
The Khalsa Singhs indulged in acts of ransacking in every direction,
Without giving any opportunity to Bandhayee Singhs for acquisition. (44)

(In this way), Bandhayee Singhs and Khalsa Singhs became hostile to each other,

And started slaughtering each other (in a clash of swords).

The Khalsa Singhs, having lost their trust in Banda Singh's faction,

Started taking precautions among their own ranks (against outsiders). (45)

Dohra : Then the Khalsa Singhs made a move (after defecting from Banda Singh),
And put up their own camp near Guru Chakk9 .
That they would never trust Banda Singh (and his leadership),
The Khalsa Singh made a joint prayer to this effect. (46)

Chaupai : Then Banda also made an opinion (about the Khalsa Singhs),
That their departure was a good riddance for him as well.
Henceforth, he would proceed and occupy Lahore,
As well as the territories of Kashmir and Peshawar. (47)

350

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

uh s wrf fmi asi? i siuHfelkaltife^ i
uh fas 3^or &tf fs?) hu i uh wfe fi-iwtf ufe tfu i at i

ham nai rajg singh banag. gh ham bin gir bahin ik thag.

ham bin turak lghain in mara. hamain ai milhain hui khavar.48.

UH fa?) H% ?> oFH I wfe UUUT UHUt HH I

uh u atu »rfu £fe y% i fuftr Mr uh uu uh% i atf i

ham bin sarai na kaudi kama. ai paraingg hamri sam.
ham pai bir ahi doi purg. ridhi sidhi ham rahai hazurg.49.

UH § oH?) fenT 5fr (Tfu I UH l^U t fHUTS uiu I

uh fas sua $h to 3FU i fen a% fcd'iel ti'HSofd mo i

ham ko kan kisi ki nahi. ham partap tho singhan pahi.

ham bin turak dgt panthah gara. im bandai darirdai dasnakara.50.

(H% £ 3~3 trr^H 3* U1^" tTW)
(bandg ng tatt khalsg ton har jana)

Iruu1" : a% t sro srat a% w ^ra^H i

H5 tfe f5UU >MH 5!U yPdWdl WH I I
dohra : bandg kai dasan kari bandai son ardas.

mallo chall lahaur ab karo patishahi as.51.

xtuzi : uh ufusf fmi HS I K?) UHJ feu Wit cffe I

aju^nyw §c5 as1" 3ucr i nffn^HU mi »rtr §3ucr m? i

chaupai : ham pahilon singh lgvgn malla. lain hogu phiraukhi gall.

gurdaspuryon uth banda turya. ammritsar langh agai utraya.52.

fife Ourot su1" atcr i fefe wfr ^t^1 sft gtcr i

3a as7 h?) h1 didy'M1 i w ^ its1 uw m'Tow i i

pind khohali dgra kiya. phiri agai vanign ki thiya.

tab banda man main garbaya. bhala bhayo gailon khalsa lahiya.53.

I 5da 3t|t UH tT3?> t£ I tM oTUH UH SHE afUH I

fmi sttf £y a£ 3^ i uf ywr fas uhj-fs i ua i

vai kabi takhtai ham chardahn dgtg. jang karat ham takhtg bahitg.
singh kahain dgkho bandg tana, hou khalsg bin pashgman.54.

H fcfWT H U 33" oW I HU5!?7 ^ H W^HJ UW I

h uh gju ufenut %st i Hwatat^uHrOst I UU I

jau khalsg main hai bad kala. turkan tg so avgu chala.

jau ham gur patishahi daini. jag bandai ki gul hogu paini.55.

#uut : 3U5!s # trau ^t fmi aetr u ai? eu i

sraw^ arat ^ h1^1" aus HfU i n£ I

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

351

He (claimed) that he had made the Singhs the sovereigns,
And that they would be pushed to a corner with his support.
They would be eliminated by the Mughals without his leaderhsip,
Then alone they would return to him after getting humiliated. (48)

They would not be able to sustain themselves a bit without him,
Then alone they would seek shelter under his patronage.
He (declared) that he was in command of the Birs (captive spirits),
As well as possessed powers of producing wealth and miracles. (49)

He (reitrated) that he was not dependent on anybody else's support,

Rather the Singhs wielded power under his influence.

That the Mughals would decimate the Khalsa without him,

He assured his own followers (in such a boastful manner). (50)

Defeat of Banda Singh

At the Hands of Tat Khalsa10

Dohra : Banda Singh's followers (the Bandhayee Singhs) approached him,
And made an appeal to him to this effect:
That they should now occupy the city of Lahore,
As they, (too), were keen for acquiring sovereignty. (51)

Chopai : Apprehending if Khalsa Singhs occupied Lahore before they did,
They would find it difficult to wrest its control from them.
(So), Banda Singh, after launching on a expedition from Gurdaspur,
Put up his camp after crossing over Amritsar. (52)

After putting up his camp at village Khohali11 ,

He proceeded further towards the village Vaniye Ki12 .

Being puffed up with pride and arrogance (at his own powers),

Banda Singh felt elated for getting himself rid of the Khalsa Singhs. (53)

They (the Khalsa Singhs) would have never accepted his sovereignty,
And would have waged a war against him if he became a sovereign.
The Khalsa Singhs let Banda Singh test his own powers,
As he was likely to face embarrassment without their support. (54)

If the Guru's (Divine) power was vested with the Khalsa (as per Guru's declaration),
Then Banda Singh was most likely to be thrown back by the Mughals.
If the sovereignty was to be vested in the Khalsa Panth by the Guru,
Then Banda Singh's identity would certainly be wiped out. (55)

The Mughals got wind of this (new development),

That the Khalsa Singhs had distanced themselves from Banda Singh.

352

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

dohra : turkan bhi khabro bhai singh bandyon ho gag dur.

karamat bandyon gai bhayo mata bachan jarur.56.

trusr : 3^ot?) ^ ura- sst atrst i aotte fwj?> ^ wS\ i

UH 3K !f 3J3" cTOof fHtf I fflH !f 3Hd" a^ 3l£ fetf I
chaupai : turkan kai ghar bhai badhai. bhgjg bakil singhan kg pahi.

ham turn hain gur nanak sikkha. jim hain tumrg bad gag likh.57.

ai? nf aw ^ i mi ofrs UdHip" nf I

ST€ yR5f UETd?? I UH 3H UETd?7 33?f ^Pf IUt I

babg au babar kg dou. ap kig parmgshavr sou.

bando pujak patthran varo. ham turn patthran tordan haro.58.

era7 Fp" tra^or (yatha sri mukhvaka):

HSH o(Jd=!<SH |T3 UdHH I fe § UdH3H H?> aH fidoO-H I

manam kushtanam kohian but parssat. ki u but parsatndo man but shiksat.

trust : fms Srfr ^ M i 3 ^ fms nte bfdd'S i

tP" t S^Td" lOTH I 5PU^ THUf ^53^ I Utf I
chaupai : singhan paisg takg liag. tg lai singhan aur thahirag.

asalam khan tho lahaur nibab. kahan singh kg bhag thg taba.59.

^^ra1" : oTii?) fms n\ aw; fmi w§ few stot i

OT H s^FST tl ifol

dohra : kahan singh au bachan singh babg tihan bhujang.

daya ram mallo huton jo lardyo bhangani jang.60.

trust : Htdt ffj stwj fms £ i tto atistw; urfo§ If i

wfd" nfddid I gferj ssf i u% uw5 for d^dTd' wit i ^ i

chaupai : miri sut kahan singh ko jou. sath bandian ghulio thou.

hajur satigur vai rahito thai, khandg pahul nij hajurhin dai.61.

?fe 3HH ^U tfer frPd" W I HT5 HTTETg" 3rT 3St fl" K% I
^HdSTCT c? at ?> H3T I sfe^TW) I 5!%" 33T I I
nil bastar rakh chakkar sir dharai. ming masndig tajg bgti jo marai.
ramraiyg kai bartai na sanga. mar bandian vai karai tang.62.

nra"^fe H Hlddld otut I §HT ^fejH ^few ^ I

tuaH a£ % wa" ^s i uh h fmi §h aw t i ^3 1

aur rahit jo satigur kahi. usi rahit son rahita vahi.

paritham bandg tg lar bhag nayarg. panj sai singh us gayo thg narg.63.

§S ?d^ ft f5ST a^rfe I H3T 3^5^ wfz I

Wd" tTWH WTH3Hd" aiM I tfWt flf 5fat* I ^9 I

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

353

They (also expected) that Banda Singh would have lost his power of miracles,
As Guru Mother's words must have been proved true. (56)

Chaupai : The Mughals, feeling highly delighted (at thse developments),

Sent their representatives to the Khalsa Singhs (for reproachment),
They professed to be followers of Guru Nanak like the Khalsa Singhs,
As per the recorded versions of the earlier Sikh Gurus. (57)

Baba Nanak had invested the emperor Babur13 with sovereignty,

As his blessings had been endorsed by the Divine Will.

(Moreover), Banda Singh, (being a Vaishno Bairagi) indulged in idolatry,

Whereas the Muslims and Khalsa Panth were adherents of iconoclasm. (58)

Sri Mukhvak :

"I have destroyed (the Hill chiefs) who indulged in Idolatry14 .
While they worship Idols, I have been an iconoclast."

They (the Mughals) offered same revenue collections to the Khalsa Singhs,
Which the Singhs accepted but setded for a still greater share.
Aslam Khan was the custodian of Lahore (at that time),
Who sought the protection of Baba Kahan Singh's15 contingent. (59)

(Their contingent) consisted of Baba Kahan Singh and Bachan Singh,
Who belonged to (the Kshtriya caste) of Trehans.
Along with them was the wrestler Daya Ram,

Who had fought in the battle of Bhangani (along with Guru Gobind Singh). (60)

Mri Singh, who was the eldest son of Baba Kahan Singh,
Had participated in a wrestling bout against the Bandhayee Singhs.
He used to remain in the close company of Guru Gobind Singh,
Whom the Guru had initiated with his own (sacred) hands. (61)

He observed (the Khalsa dress code) wearing blue robes and steel rings,
And never associated with Meenas16 , Masands17 and those indulging in female infanticide.
He never had any dealings with the followers of Ram Rai18 ,
And would harass and kill those belonging to Banda Singh's faction. (62)

Observing every command of the Guru regarding the Sikh code of conduct,
He practised the prescribed code of conduct (in letter and spirit).
After falling foul with Banda Singh, these Singhs defected from his command,
(Upon which) five hundred more Singhs also walked out along with them. (63)

After negotiating a deal with the Mughal rulers,
These Singhs (along with their contingent) joined Mughal forces.

354

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

un turkan son lai banai. ralyo ap sang turkan jai.

aur khalso ammritsar bahyo. tatt khalsai jou kahyo.64.

fHUf §r M 335T ¥wfu I fe-T WS\ §?> f5st a?^ I
?5Ut aW §t U1^ I 3U HH^ Wt t|3^ | £u |
kanah singh kg laggc turak salahi. dhim dhani un lai banai.
lahauro bahar tin dcro pavayo. top jamburan agai khardayo.65.

UU^1" : H£ 3W I *43t* iff U3" Tjrfe |

mu mot g# 3^ a% Sra" y^rfe i i

dohra : bando cMmal tho chardyo pardyo unhain par dhai.

agyon shalkain un chhadi bhayo bandai pair murdai.66.

feft S #FT fut USt I >*IH cH? Hfddld at 3St I ^ I
chaupai : tab bando rahyo j atan karai. bandian lalkar ar biran bulai.

tiki na phauj pichchhai murd dhai. ais kala satigur ki bhai.67.

trftf % e# 3ur ust i wft y 6' h3gf arst i

Hftf # §?^ ?5dT ?> £ra" I 5!# S 335!?; §?J &3 I £t I

jahin tc chardi tahan murd pai. aisi bandion satya gat.

tahin bhi unkc lagc na paira. kari na turkan kuchh un khair .68.

few 3M Sfe 0?5 I Sf% ^JCT S fe^T ^fu 375 I

a% fiw Hfddid 3w i Hfddid trwr m *4sw i ££ i

nikal gayo yaun bandc pola. bandc rahyo na phir vahi tol.
bandai j any on satigur bhana. satigur khalsai maddh pachhana.69.

few w tjwr ww i mi wm wn wvw i

3K fa?j wff w fa?) 3hT i atf s# & uh few ant" 1 90 1

dhig dcra a khalsai laya. pas khalsc akh ghalaya.

turn bin asin asan bin tusin. bachain nahin yau ham dil basi.70.

t^ra1" : 33 uw §h orot wff ottf ?j 3# »fh i

# HW5f feH Ua H 3% WFt l-FH I ^ I
dohra : tatt khalsai us kahyo asin karain na tcri as.

jo malak is panth ka so rahai asadc pas.71.

trust : octct W&H f ayy §^13^ w w 5# 5!>w i

3 rT ojtf ?f ut 5ra>P3t I Hfddld E33 ?J fefT faU FT^ I 93 I
chaupai : kahyo khalsc tun bcmukh bhayo. tun chahain asan son dago kamyo.
tun ju kahain main hi karmati. satigur shakat na nij bich jati.72.

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

355

(While) the Khalsa Singhs who kept putting up in their camp at Amritsar,
They came to be known by the name of Tat Khalsa. (64)

S. Kahan Singh, after confabulating with the Mughals rulers,

Organised themselves into a separate fighting unit (against Banda Singh).

After entrenching themselves in pickets on the outskirts of Lahore,

They fortified their camp with the strategic positioning of canons and guns. (65)

Dohra : Banda Singh puffed up with pride, launched his attack,
And attacked the forces of Kahan Singh and Mughals.
They also opened a volley of fire from their positioned guns.
And repulsed the attack of Banda Singh's forces. (66)

Chaupai : Banda Singh tried his best (to fight against his adversaries),

By boosting the morale of Bandhayee Singhs and summoning his Birs19 .

But his forces, failing to hold the field, turned back,

As there prevailed such a miraculous will of the great Guru. (67)

His forces returned to the positions from where they had started,
So demoralised and powerless became these Bandhayee Singhs.
Since they failed to have any foothold on the battlefield,
The Mughal forces did not spare them during their flight. (68)

In this way, Banda Singh lost all his credibility,

Nor could he retain his former image of a superb warrior.

He realised the way the Will of the Guru operated,

And acknowledged that Guru's mandate vested in the Khalsa Panth. (69)

After camping his forces near the Khalsa Singhs' camp,

He sent his representatives to the Khalsa Singhs for a settlement.

He admitted that they could not survive (at any cost),

Without the integration and cooperation of each others' forces. (70)

Dohra : The Singhs of the Tat Khalsa (mainstream) faction sent a message,
That they were no longer dependent on Banda Singh's support.
They claimed that (the Guru) who was the real master of the Khalsa Panth,
Always resided among them (in body and spirit). (71)

Chaupai : The Tat Khalsa accused him of defecting from (the Guru's Path),
And accused him of playing treachery upon them.
Further blaming him for claiming to have power of miracles,
He had refused to acknowledge the Guru's power behind his miracles. (72)

356

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

^1% W5 gt[ 7i fP7> tit, Ut dldid'fe I 93 I

dohra : jaisg ravi kg tgj tg baru ati taptai.

ravi bal chhudar na jan hi, apan hi garbai.73.

trust : »ry oRT% f ois wt i ojif gist >>fa t oF& h1^" i

33 Wlf fS^rgt I Hlddld 3 H3T t dTW WZt I 99 I

chaupai : ap kahavai tun kal dhari. kahan gai ab to kal sari.

tatt khalsai ap lardai. satigur tg mang kai gal pai.74.

Hd^ S HSTOt I faS ^ Hd" feH fi# U^JH'Jl I

fr?) a^ ?te tr?5H i h% arft ufesrdt s gf 1 9u i

lardngn marnon ham na sankanhi. bin lardg marg kim milai patishahi.
j an baji khgd khalso khgdai. marai galai patishahi na chhodai.75 .

UK3H^a^OT^ I 3 3ftf ^ 393 aft I

nm % f fes usra" i wawst Hd£ ^ i 9£ i

ham turn bat banai ab kaisg. tun chahin lahaur kg takhtg baisg.
ayo hai tain dil hankara. ab ai tain marng var.76.

: 3%fu Wftft fed" 375 tlWT 5T ofd" oPrT I
UH M Uda3 ^ttf Ufe tl^H ora" fur WrJ I 99 I
dohra : tabhi khalsai phirkahyo ral khalsg son kar kaj.

ham tumko parbat diyo hui khalso kar uhan raj.77.

fro sit1 as trwn h srtir %m m tj^'Pd' i

RK^iif fHUf at 37^ H HtPT ?7fu I 9t I

singh kahain ban khalso so kahi baisno panth chalvahin.

yau bandg ki au singh ki banai su mijai nanhi.78.

ttust : few ht 3 ^rs1^ I 7rTd?> urd" 3 fund" ivW I

UH 3 W aSTdT^ Id" SttF I UK 3Zf est ^ Sffer I 9tf I
chaupai : kilai maddh tu hamain ardavain. shgran ghgr tun pinjrg pavain.

ham tg chahain bakran bair liya. hamai chahain chandi bhgt kiya.79.

^^ra1" : a^ 335r 3a arts djdti'Hyd" sr ^ |

wfHSFrd" mm auw 1 Hlddjd fe bbto i to 1

dohra : bando chardhkai tab gayo gurdaspurg kg rahu.

ammritsar khalso bahyo. satigur 6t takahu.80.

tia H°T f3?> Eft HtSt I gfwtW ufeEPfe I
SIFd" a^rst ^ tflU^ laV^^Hrfe It^l
jab sabh gal tin thi suni.farukkhsiyar patishahi.
lahaur bachai phut singhan. banda dayo bhajai.81.

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

357

Dohra : As it happened with the sand particles under the Sun's heat,
That the sand particles got intensely heated up.
Giving no credit to the (heat) energy of the sun,
The heated up sand particles felt proud of their own heat. (73).

Chaupai : (Reminding Banda Singh) of his claims of possession of his power of miracles,
They asked him to explain its failure (during this battle).
(On the other hand), Tat Khalsa themselves had begged the Guru,
That they must be empowered to wrest power through their own efforts. (74)

(They told Banda Singh) That they were not scared of being killed in war,
As none could become a sovereign without fighting a war.
As the Khalsa put their own lives at stake during war,

They would not leave their stake for sovereignty till the last drop of their blood. (75)

How could there be a reconciliation between them and Banda Singh,
Since he dreamt of occupying the sovereign's throne at Lahore.
As he had fallen a prey to his sense of vain pride,
He was destined to meet his doom (for his sins). (76)

Dohra : Then (Tat) Khalsa made an offer (to Banda Singh),

That he should work in tandem with the Khalsa Panth.

They offered him to exercise his sovereignty over the hilly region,

Provided he ruled over these states as a Sikh sovereign. (77)

While the Singhs insisted that Banda Singh should return to the Khalsa Panth,
He insisted on propagating his own Vaishnav religious order.
It was (this ideological divide) between Banda Singh and Khalsa Panth,
Which prevented settlement between the two factions. (78)

Chaupai : They accused him of his (malafide) intentions of imprisoning them in a fort,
And herding the (lion hearted Khalsa Singhs) in a cage.
He wished to avenge the death of his goats at the hands of Singhs,
And offering their heads in sacrifice to the goddess Chandi. (79)

Dohra : Thereafter, Banda Singh made his departure from there,
And proceeded in the direction of Gurdaspur.
The (Tat) Khalsa forces kept on putting up at Amritsar,
Reposing their faith in the Guru's Will to protect them. (80)

Then the detailed news about (these ideological differences),

Came to be heard by the emperor Farrukhsiar:

That Lahore was saved due to this divide between the Singhs,

And that Banda Singh was made to flee (from the field of battle). (81)

358

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

tRj^t : H?) few wftJ Hfet WJT I 3io H U9^5l" I

srai* fItt wfu «tr i u§ fmrs fen w-i^ a?ri* 1 « i

chaupai : yau sun dil shahi shadi ai. bandc khauf su gayo parai.

kahyo shahi lohi lohai katayo. un rakho singhan kim apan banayo.82.

uct feHFt fors urwfe i fetw fewH ag a^ a?^ i

fff 3 ggrfe I HOT# HdildPd 1 13 I

dayo nigaro nishan ghalai. likhyo dilaso bahu bat banai.
jo bandai tc mulak chhudai. so dayon tumain jagirahi lai.83.

61. turkan da band^ nun chhalna tq singhan nun bharmana

trust : wu sjff h^1 £ aw i afeir trwn iTC1" sra^ i

chaupai : shahu kahai ham mata nc bachayo. bandyon khalso juda karayo.
au ju dayo jim bandai sarapa. tcu gayo bandyon partap.l.

in wa" uferdt Sfr i Hir a% wa sra- hft i

aHtu 5# §f #r Hoi* i at* h gw m H3^a ugi? i? i

bhcjo aur patishahi phauja. maro bandai ab kar mauj.

bajir kahi kou bhcjo sayanc. karain jo chhal bal matlab pachhanc.2.

wntaeuagtawfe i ^ sru iw s na^fe i

ago bando hai buri balai. lard kar phauj na layo marvai.

singhan son bhi tutai na jai. sachch jhuth son karain singhni dhijai.

ymfr fmn fHUf ^ wfij i wv @^ h faBit s% i

l^^ttfU&fSU^ I HHJ fej fHUf URT §S 7^ 19 1
aggyon bigar singh jc pahin. ap unhai so bigrai nanhi.
dio take au rakho un parda. mat phir singh ralain un nar.4.

^trt : pfecr auH faerfg" t 5?H#>r feb-B tre i

a% HTO ^ ofa^ oT3" fttf o!HH ofa1?) m I
dohra : saddyo bahut bichari kai kasuria himmat khan.

bandai maran ko kahyo kar lakh kasam kuran.5.

tRj^t : gU¥HU §H W HH5^ I felH feK a% H1^ I

aU HH5^ aW W I 5!HH 3H 5!ST UtFa" I ^ I

chaupai : pharkhascr us yaun samjhayo. jim tim bandai mar gavayo.

bahu samjhayo barah bara. kasam karyo turn kai hazar. 6.

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

359

Chaupai : The emperor felt delighted after listening to these news,

And felt relieved of Banda Singh's fear (of eliminating him).
He remarked that since only iron cuts an iron,

The Mughal commanders should keep the (Tat) Khalsa Singhs on their side. (82)

He sent a war drum and a royal standard as emblems of sovereignty,
Along with an episde containing several other assurances.
He promised the Singhs custodianship of various territories,
Provided they liberated the country from Banda Singh's occupation. (83)

Episode 61

The Mughals' conspiracy against Banda Singh and
their feigned Eulogy of (Tat Kahlsa) Singhs

Chaupai : The emperor said that the Guru Mother had turned out to be their saviour,
As she had alienated the Khalsa Singhs from Banda Singh.
And the way she had heaped her curses on Banda Singh,
It had divested Banda Singh of his power of miracles. (1)

Now the royal Mughal forces should be despatched,
So that they could kill Banda Singh without any fear.

But the (prime) minister recommended sending a delegation of a few wise persons,
Who could see through the tricks and guile of Banda Singh. (2)

As Banda Singh was (alleged to be) a very dangerous person,

They (the Mughals) should be wary of getting their forces annihilated.

Since the Mughals could not afford to break negotiations with the Singhs as well,

They must keep the Singhs in good humour through means fair or foul. (3)

Even if the Singhs behaved defiantly with them,

They should not react angrily to snap their ties with the Singhs.

They should keep the Singhs alienated from Banda Singh by offering money,

So that the Singhs never get reunited with Banda Singh. (4)

Dohra : (The Mughal emperor), after a long deliberation, summoned,
Himmat Khan, the (Pathan) chief of (the province) of Kasoor.
He was directed to eliminate Banda Singh (in any manner),
Even if he had to swear on the holy Koran, a million times. (5)

Chaupai : The emperor Farrukhsiar briefed him so thoroughly,

That he must eliminate Banda through by any means fair or foul,

(The emperor) stressed upon the need to do away with Banda Singh repeatedly,

Even if Himmat Khan had to swear thousand times by the holy Koran. (6)

360

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

bbb s-b^bMb bwb hub i 1bb£ few §h hot wdi'Rj" i

fgBt" 5OTK oTB fUB mgfe I B oOT-K 3 SBBtB 19 1

banhi dubaihi tglah mahi. jitng til us sang lagahin.

iti kasam kar hindu maraig. tau bhi kasman tg na daraig.7.

1% o7HH?> UB B^ f?5 I HT ftlB^H fBB feB cjfe> I

1hu^ u #■ ^te uwm i B^^oiBB^ftFra it i

— o

hindu kasman par javain bhulla. marain shitab hindu it gall,
singhan pai bhi vakil ghalayo. dgn lain kar unhain dhijayo.8.

BH fm fflH of oTBtf BH fHfcf | iJRJ U3?5t BH h¥ f^B I
feHSUH W^a?5H I BBCT 57B 3JB 3H I tf I

turn sikh jis kai kahyo ham sikkha. gur patni ham sgvain nitt.
tis kau ham ab dg bad dgsha. rahyo sukhalg kar gur bhgs.9.

bbb7 : *M nfift ws bh Ibi* bbs wbb i

H§ BBTfe fe?> W orat oTB H wfl BB I I
dohra : aisi aisi bat das bhgjyo taraf lahaur.

sou jugti tin a kari kahun su agai taur.10.

BUBf" : fU9H IWJ?) oT BGT fBHW I 3HGT fHW) U ^ofte oTB tfW I
BH BH % *m BB TO I fte tffHBHB Htf ft WW ffll

chaupai : paritham singhan ko dayo dilasa. bhgjyo singhan pai vakil kar khasa.

turn ham tg ab rqj bandhayo. baith ammritsar sukh son khayo. 1 1 .

wv fnfeHuff bw i moi bb b hsot i

ttBT oTB H H1^ fetm& I HSH o# f3H BoFB H^ oTBHH I =13 I
ap dukkh kim hamain dukhayo. mulak chahau tau mulak divayo.
khgti karo su maph likhayo. banaj karai tis zakat maph karayo.12.

"fBT fflH BB5T oJT I fHBT fflH few> H Bfe S% I

fmf o# wfT w^r hb i bbb^ 3175 sbt bIb1 ?> ufB i ^3 i

chitain jim turak chhal bal karain. marig jim singhan so chahin pharai.
singh kahain asin apg shgra. turkan gal lag hohin na ghgr.13.

BoT BB1 B & # ?W I feoT ^B1" B§ ?> oiBfg1 I

fflUf tB1" o!B Btffef I feH oTB BBoJ?) BS ?> wfef I =19 I

takg dagn tau lg bhi lgin. ik than dgra tau na kargin.

singh nit dgra kuch rakhahin. im kar turkan hatth na ahin.14.

bbb1" : fmt?; 6T bIbot fm bbb! §w1b i

B WTOB feg 3TO H ^BHBB I I
dohra : singhan kau un johikai sikh layo bandi bulai.

dg lalach kichh tasko so lino bharmai.15.

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

361

(The emperor) asked him to imagine the dipping of one's arm in oil,
And the number of sesame that could stick around the oil smeared arm.
One should not feel guilty of swearing by so many times,
If one could succeed in killing (a single) Hindu. (7)

Since the (foolhardy) Hindus got easily misled through oaths,

They could be eliminated quickly through false vows.

He must also send some representatives to the Singhs as well,

Who must be kept pacified by offering some monetary incentives. (8)

The Singhs be assured that the Mughals were also followers of the same Guru,
As the latter had been paying their obeisance daily to the late Guru's wife,
They were ready to handover the custody of a large territory to the Singhs,
So that the latter could live in peace and freely wear their religious robes. (9)

Dohra : After briefing him so thoroughly (in the art of diplomacy),

(Himmat Khan) was despatched towards Lahore on his errand.

He employed all those practices of the art of diplomacy,

As would be narrated in the further (pages of this epic). (10)

Chaupai : First of all, the (Tat Khalsa) Singhs were given all kinds of assurances,
After sending the most sensible representatives to them.
They were promised (ration) allowances on a daily basis,
So that they could feed their forces stationed at Amritsar. (11)

Since they were inflicting pain on themselves as well on the Mughals,
They could be given a custody of their region if they so desired.
They promised exemption of land revenue on agricultural produce,
As well as exemption of Zakat1 tax on business transaction. (12)

Like (a wily) tiger they wished to play tricks of diplomancy and deception,
And overpower the Singhs as a tiger wished to capture the deer.
(But) the Singhs claimed that they themselves were as powerful as lions,
So they could never be overpowered by (the wily) Mughals. (13)

The Singhs would accept whatever the Mughals offered in monetary terms,

But even then they would never agree to settle in one place.

The Singhs had been shifting their locations everyday,

That is how they could not be captured by the Mughals. (14)

Dohra : (The Mughal emperor) after ascertaining the views of (Tat Khalsa) Singhs,
Called the representatives of Bandhayee Singhs (for talks),
After offering a few temptations of (power and pelf) to them,
They were won over to fall in line with their policy. (15)

362 Sri Gur Panth Prakash

trust : 3^oP> sit* u I 3>ra" If fnuf atfte i

3H feSBft feK fH?5H 5ft I % *HH 3K feH 1^1

chaupai : turkan bandg pai ghalg vakila. tumrg hain gh singh bakhil.

turn inki kim minnat karo. turkan tg ab turn kim daro.16.

fnw; 5> 5?h i fms stf w i

TJH HH U^?> »f£ ?H I w¥ 3^1^ I °0 I

singhan kg tain kamm savarg. singh chahain ab turn dig marg.
ham turn hovan ag dasa. lai kg takg avain tuhi pas. 17.

§ sfe § ftof i §s ^ bHid'w i

H#E OT 3H fiWH OT WXrT1" I fe-f 3^5!^ UF1^ I I

yau bandg kau batan laya. lakh taka un dgn thahiraya.

murid hon turn nibab chahai aya. im kar turkan lay 6 parchaya.18.

a% 5?r 3H ym& fnorel i t h1^ sst ar^gt i <^f i

kai hazar dag takg ghalai. bando lino bauli lai.
bandg kitab akal bikai. jab tai mata daigavai.19.

Itot1" : wh ite hto sra- uot 333 i

^ffra" ?5fte-3H ^fiw fetr ut =s=syld i 30 i

dohra : am bhgd malum kar partg turat vajir.

vajir vakil tab bhgjia likh sabh hi tatbir.20.

tTUgt : }j3 H ^5?te WddPd w% i ef ^twu 33^ I

fogrg 5rm wkh1! i §h fo^ fmi trfr tpf 1 3ci I

chaupai : murd so vakil lahaurhi ag. dou vail ko bhgd batag.

nibab kahyo ab bandg maro. us bin singh ap hohin khavaro.21.

h% fug" srat B^st i ap3 §ft # PtiwlS' wst i

W rT_39or g HWtT fosOT I SOT wfe SIT t H^" I 33 I

bandai upar kari chardhai. bahut phauj thi dilion ai.

au ju turak thg mulkhon nikarg. kasur lahaur ai bahg thg sarg.22.

HOT few £ OT I #313" # gfZT I
nte st?) sra" H°T ~$&> 3^" I »Ffe WOT" ^ H feiT I 33 I
muhrg nibab ng sabh dhar lag. dogar battu au bhatti mangg.
din din kar sabh ral turg. ai lahaur kg so dhig jurg.23.

5P# )w Hstw u& i ufa ^5ot frftf s 3ts i
u1?) ^ >Rra" w i hot ots Hit ssrt1 1 39 1

kaji mullan saiyad ghang. pir phakir bahu jahin na gang,
rasat khan ko muhrg avain. muhrg turno pichhai lukavain.24.

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

363

Chaupai : The Mughals after sending his representative to Banda Singh,

Told him that the (Tat Khalsa) Singhs were talking maliciously about him.
They advised him that neither he needed to beg for the Singhs to support,
Nor did he need to entertain any fear of the Mughals. (16)

Despite that he had accomplished so many deeds for the Singhs' cause,
They wished to eliminate him now after having used him.
The Mughals had come to him to become his followers,
And made him offerings of money and gold coins to him. (17)

Trapping Banda Singh into their trap through such glib talk,
They agreed to make an offering of one lac gold coins.
They humoured him and led him to the garden path,

With the assurance that their custodian wished to become his follower. (18)

They sent him a consignment of several thousand gold coins,
With which Banda Singh got a well dug (for the supply of water).
Banda Singh had run out of his wits since then,
When the Guru mother had divested him of his powers. (19)

Dohra : (These designated representatives) after gathering all kinds of intelligence,
Returned and reported (the information) to the (prime) minister.
The Minister, then, sent a representative to (the Mughal emperor),
With the detailed account of plans to deal (with both Banda Singh and the Singhs). (20)

Chaupai : The representatives (after getting their brief) returned to Lahore,
In order to share their intelligence about both factions of (Singhs).
The Nawab, then, ordered that they should eliminate Banda Singh,
As the Singhs would, themselves, get dislodged without Banda Singh. (21)

So the Mughals launched an attack against Banda Singh,
Who were supported by heavy reinforcements from Delhi.
They were also assisted by the Mughal deserters from (Punjab),
Who had settled at Lahore and Kasoor after their desertion. (22)

The Nawab positioned them in the vanguard of his troops,
Along with the soldiers from Dogar2 , Battu3 , and Bhatti4 tribes.
Joining each other for the cause of the Islamic crusade,
They assembled on the outskirts of the city of Lahore. (23)

The members of the Muslim clergy consisting of Kazis, Mullahs and Sayyads,
Along with the innumerable Pirs and Muslim mendicants joined the crusade.
Rushing ahead of others at the time of drawing rations,
They dragged their feet while forming the army's vanguard. (24)

364

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

62. turkan gh^ra ghatna

t^ra1" : sot §%■ sra" ym 3%- ?ritr 1

dohra : ral lahaur dgrg karg agai turg kou nahi.

kahain su banda a pardai karugu sabhan fanahi. 1 .

trust : H3?> »ifr 3 w% #u ^rfe i h ftwat wist w& i

<W5 tTO & J% tTU7?) I rF?) <TO & #?> fb-F?) 13 I
chaupai : sabhan agai tg avai shinh ani. sabh sg piari apni jan.
nal jan hai sabbh jahana. jan nal hai din iman.2.

#ot : w?> fwat j% ^ fife ?ro fru^ i

wr sre AH fePr Hit H^tr frfe 131

dohra : j an piari sabbh tg j ang nal j ahan.

aggg bando jam dissai pichhai marai shahu jani .3.

: few it 5rat jwfo i hot ot wfe i

SWH H#E I 1431J HOT" I 3^ ofrl?) fflK 3SOT 19 1

u —

chaupai : tab nibab yaun kari salahi. muhrai mulang torg lai.

kalam majid vau pardhtg j ahin. dar kunj an jim pant banahi.4.

£fe t Wt ScOT I cilH W4S I

yn^'fe w to h u1!1 i sot w §s^ m i

un kai aggai karg phakira. 6i bhi karain su apan tatbir.

dhol bajvai au dhamal su pavain. all all kahi banh uthavain.5.

few ftiOT sra-g^ ufo i ^ f^tw ww; ddyld i

Hit»r WHti¥ ufOT nrs few ot^t l£ I

nibab girad kar rakhain pir. pardain saiphian apan tatbir.

pardah pardah saifian phukan marain. rahain pahir ath nibab duvarg.6.

feHt 3^ OT OTCT fea^H I 33" fetT WTtt OT W I

<^ST ojfl H1 H Mr wi I 5!%" tj 3H5T H H3 §H UrJ |^ I

isi bhant kar turyo nibaba. dar nij janyo yau karai Mb.

koi kahai main so bidhi jano. karai ju tumko so murd us pano.7.

EOT7 : S§cit§H3l?HHM^ I

srf ot ?f ufo wftw sifow Pre 1 1 1

dohra : kou kahai us bir jo so main king kaid.

kou kahai main pir bad japia tapia said.8.

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

365

Episode 62

(The Mughal's Laying of Seige Around (Banda Singh)]

Dohra : (The Mughal forces) after putting up a camp at Lahore,
Did not dare to advance further (towards Banda Singh).
Fearing that Banda Singh might pounce upon them,
And annihilate all of them (in an instant). (1)

Chaupai : Everyone felt scared as if they smelt of a lion in the front (like animals),
As everyone felt concerned about saving his own skin.
Keeping alive was as much at the core of existence in a material world,
As it was at the core of One's religion and its ideology. (2)

Dohra : (So) personal security was the highest priority in this world,

As one's relationship with the world depended entirely on one's personal existence.

Banda Singh's fear loomed large if they proceeded ahead,

While emperor's fear of punishment frightened them if they retreated. (3)

Chaupai : Then, the Nawab, after (long) deliberations (and planning),

Positioned the members of the Muslim clergy in the vanguard.
They were asked to keep reciting verses from the Koran,
As they moved in a formation like that of sea gulls. (4)

The Muslim saintly figures were put still ahead of the clergymen,

So that they might also exercise their spiritual powers.

(Thus) they marched and danced to the beat of the war drum,

Raising their arms to the shouts of the Islamic war slogan of Ali Ali1 . (5)

The Nawab kept a battery of Muslim Pirs around him,

Who kept on chanting magic spells in their own style.

These Pirs kept on blowing whistles after the chanting of magic spells,

And moved in a circle around the Nawab round the clock. (6)

The Nawab marched forward under such formations,

But he felt extremely scared about his personal survival.

One (Pir) remarked that he had mastered such a magic spell,

Which could repulse another's spell and cast it back on its perpetrator. (7)

Dohra : Another remarked about Banda Singh's Birs (captive spirits),
And claimed that he had put those spirits under leash.
Still another remarked that he himself was a great sage,
And claimed to be (a Sayyad, a descendent of Hazrat Ali). (8)

366 Sri Gur Panth Prakash

th-ret : £r offe offe hit fera s> trfir i set if ^ ir fe§" ?> rrfef i

^ftr flfef tlBT few I »F@3T Wl H f^F 3TH I tf I
chaupai : yau kahi kahi sabh rijak lg khanhin. bandg kg dar son kitai na jahin.
vahi akhain jahin hog nibaba. aug ap su uhan tab. 9.

§h ?f tf afo i ojtr @h ara- ^ ste i

#■ ?TOoT # ura- 3^ f ?> UBT 5 U^t I I

kou kahai us pai hain bira. kou kahai us gur dag tir.
vahi bhi nanak ko ghar bhari. kadg na hog turkan tg hari.10.

feH §H SoT H offt]^ fFfe1 I H frRJ W% H?> ut H^fu I

%u few s im ?B?te i fto est wfe St gte 1111

im us 16k su kahitg janin. jo jih avai man hi manhi.
phgr nibab ng ghalg vakila. sath maya dai ladi kai fTl.ll.

3H 3% ^ I 3ST 3^ UH fHTO UCT I

I HOT feH HH? ?) o^t I fsf?5 ftTH 3^ W^H 55t I ^3 I
tab bandai kg dasan kahyo. bhali bhai turak ham mil payo.
vai murakh im samajh na kai. billg jim turak avat chhai. 12.

?7RF : ?^te HKS oTUUi 3K oTUUi few HM I

dohra : vakil su bandai ko kahyo turn kahyo nibab salam.

main karnai ay 6 pir turn hui sikh karun tuhi kam.13.

trust : feu ?o?te sre ir orm i f *m ufa gorta fsucr i

UH w¥ ?fe 5!Ufi HWH r § feof EF cfa HoFH I =19 I
chaupai : phir vakil bandg son kahyo. tun ab pir fakir vad lahyo.

ham avain tuhi karan salama. tun ik than ab rakkh mukam.14.

fe»FW W Hfe Ufffr UfelFfe I FRF ojtf fexJ SCPt1 Urfe I
feBS HW5f H I oft §3FUt H?55T 3HU I <W I
niaj ap tuhi ghali patishahi. jahan kahain tih layavain pahi.
jitno mulak chaho so lgvo. karo ugrahi mulak basghu.15.

ifer did1y<s fe# etr eg i §?7 fw eu w m &u \

oft 3 tlWT UH 3¥ 5^ I BHFrfe^^feeit auif I °(£ i

16k gariban kiun dukh dghu. un sukh dghu ap sukh lghu.

kahain tu khalsg ham kaddh dgvain. turn son phir nahi danngo kargvain.16.

rf t 3Xt tldcSfe »Ffe uft \ 3 fe? H3T 3Tr# oif I
5!St UH ?5CP^ I oTHH 5!^ H3T iTO I °0 I

jg vai tumrai charnani ai parain. tau it dgsh mang gujrai karain.
kai hazar ham layag kurana. kasam karan tumrg sang jan.17.

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

367

Chaupai : (Thus) Surviving on royal provisions on such pretexts,
They did not venture outside for fear of Banda Singh.
They opined that whatever would befall would harm the Nawab alone,
As he (Banda Singh) would pounce upon his main target instantly. (9)

Someone remarked that Banda Singh could summon the Birs,
As well as he had been blessed with the arrows of the Guru.
Since Banda Singh belonged to the great House of Nanak,
He could never be vanquished by the Mughal forces. (10)

So these people kept on saying different things (about Banda Singh),
As each one of them remarked whatever he felt like saying.
The Nawab, once again, sent his representatives (to Banda Singh),
Along with a lot of treasure loaded on an elephant. (11)

(Seeing these representatives), Banda Singh's (Bandhayee) followers remarked,
That it augured well that the Mughals had themselves approached Banda Singh.
But these ignorant Bandhayee followers did not realise,
That the Mughals were camouflaging like a cat (to pounce upon them). (12)

Dohra : (Presenting their credentials) to Banda Singh, these ambassadors remarked,
That their (royal) Nawab had sent his greetings to Banda Singh.
They conveyed that the Nawab wished Banda Singh to be his spiritual guide,
And wished to serve under him in the capacity of a humble follower. (13)

Chaupai : These ambassadors further informed Banda Singh,

That Banda Singh was now reckoned among the greatest saints.

That the Nawab himself would come to pay his obeisance,

And entreated Banda Singh to station himself permanently at one place. (14)

That the emperor himself had sent these gifts as offerings to Banda Singh,

Which they were willing to deposit at a place wherever he wished.

That they offered to surrender as much territory to him as he wished,

So that he might settle comfortably with the revenue proceeds from that area. (15)

That there was no need to harass the ordinary poor people (after that),
As he could let them live in peace as well as himself live in peace.
That the Mughals could turn out (Tat Khalsa) Singhs if he so desired,
So that they could never enter into any confrontation with him. (16)

Thereafter, if they surrendered and submitted to his supremacy,

They would exist as paupers and beggars in that part of the country.

That they (the Mughals) had brought thousands of copies of holy Koran,

So that they would swear thousands of times (to assure him of their sincerity). (17)

368

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

#tot : wft m% to to ifn& to htoto i

TO ^ fm TO H ?5fe TOHTO I ^tz I
dohra : aisi aisi bat kar bhgjyo bahu samjhai.

bandai kg jo sikkh hutg so ling bharmai.18.

tfrjst : @?) 3" TOJ7 HUB" TOFStw I ofgt ofgt aTTOtW" I

TOT H66dl<s1 1% dd^'S I TO TO fH¥ Wtf UJftij IHtf I

chaupai : un tg batan bahut kahaian. kai kai gallan un manon banaian.
kai sultam hindu turvag. bandg hon sikh akh ghalag.19.

to" to to fen ^ w¥ i to7 to to 1hto 3^ 1

WTt" 3?HH?t |Tm* I WU TOTO TO f^CT 1 30 1

kahain dgro ham kis val lavain. banda kahai turn jiddhar bhavain.

aisi taur so banda bhulayo. ap chutraphai daira lavayo.20.

wft nmt TOi^ 1 to1" at^ feifeiff? 1

>TO TOH TOT I »fT^T ^TgT feg^ ftl^'fe I 3°( 1

aisi aisi batan lag. dgra kina dhig dhig jag.

aur darab tin dai ghalai. ata dana kichhak divai.21.

to tot toT tot 1 §3 ^ tost s to! cr% 1

TO TO TOt" SoM H rPf TO fes fe I 33 I
bandai dal jahin kahi javai. ut val turak na koi dhavai.
bandai kai karain taddi loka. so tal javain kar dil shok.22.

H% €»P& Ufa7 331 Ite7 (band^ dual^ gh^ra tang hona)

eTO1" : tosts fes to i feH fen wit toto1 i

rPf TO cTO^ TO TO TO fd% oTUTO' I I
dohra : turkan dil bad khauph tho kim kim agai turahin.

vahi janain ham nahin bachain thar thar ridai kampahin. 1 .

TOTgt : ttffr TO TO oft" TOJ I TOOT ?> oTg ?ftr ddo(<S UTH I
TOO" few ^ S^t TO1" I 77fu WltW §H TO TO7 13 I

chaupai : agai suno bandg ki bata. samjhayo na kuchh vahi turkan ghat.

nahin kilo vad thandho kara. nanhi zakhira us bahu bhara.2.

WTO f§TO cfr§ ?> oTO I TO goTO TO rP^ or&F TOT I
TO TOof H^3T^^TOI K^S1^"^^ PHdtl'd I 3 I
laran bhiran kachhu kio na kaja. huto fakir kar janai kaya raj.
kahai turak mo tg gag hara. mar darg mai vadg sirdar. 3.

TO ?T ?5tr t TOT-PH I >XH TO W% H I
TO"" ^ tj TOof TO W% I fe»T WU\ H 1lW I 9 I

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

369

Dohra : (The Mughal emperor) after such a thorough briefing of his ambassadors,
Had sent these representatives (to approach Banda Singh).
And these (thoroughly tutored) representatives won over all those,
Who were the (Bandhayee Khalsa) followers of Banda Singh. (18)

Chaupai : These representatives were made to make so many tall promises,
To which they added many more from their own accord.
A large number of Sultani2 Hindu followers of Sakhi Sarwar were won over,
And they were made to profess to become followers of Banda Singh. (19)

(After such false promises), they begged for stationing their forces in some corner,

To which Banda Singh permitted their landing wherever they liked.

Thus, duping Banda Singh through such (devious) ways,

They succeeded in stationing their forces all around Banda Singh's camp. (20)

Winning him over through such glib talk and false promises,

They stationed their troops in close proximity of Bands Singh's forces.

Moreover, they sent additional consignments of money,

As well as some consignments of provisions (for his troops). (21)

Wherever Banda Singh's contingent chose to move about,

The Mughal troops did not obstruct their movement.

Even when Banda Singh's troops committed any excesses,

The Mughal troops chose to ignore these though with a silent disapproval. (22)

(Narrowing Down of the siege around Banda Singh)

Dohra : There was a great sense of fear among the Mughal forces,

As to how they should proceed further (against Banda Singh).
Since they felt they would not survive (during that encounter),
They felt highly scared in their heart of hearts. (1)

Chaupai : (Dear readers), listen further to the account of Banda Singh,
How he failed to see through the designs of the Mughals.
Neither did he fortify his defence (against the enemy attack),
Nor did he stock any (rations and ammunition) (for the war). (2)

He made no preparations for a possible confrontation (with the Mughals),

Since being a mendicant, he was not adept in power politics.

He boasted that the Mughals had admitted their defeat,

As he had slaughtered their highest-ranking commanders. (3)

Since they had acknowledged (his power of miracles),
They had surrendered before him with folded hands.

370

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

mgrg main in lakh kai karamata. ab bannah ag mo pai hath,
kahan bhayo ju turak bahu ag. kia bhayo ju singh natth gag.4.

H UK ft I S3F Sn-rf I udt H HHU fad^T I

fe?> ^ HH? fe?> ua" unu i uwdt feMw trfn m i

jo ham sg vai daga kamavain. gk ghardi mai sabah hiravain.
in kg shastar in par panhi. hamri maut ghi mar janhi.5.

#u^" : wft at a7? offij h?> h1 au didyfe i

iM iM S^t 3^5!^ toh aT^fe l£ I

dohra : aisi bando bat kahi man main bahu garbai.

dhiri dhiri bhant son lai turkan jugat banai.6.

rPJZt : ~$H3 3"doT §3?>t of ttflf I hHd<sl of feufe trfe I wftf I

@?J §3" I £ £ ftWFT 37^ 19 1
chaupai : rasat vardan turak utni ku dghin. jitni ka nitparti khai vai laihin.
char taraf un dgrg lag. dg dg dilasg kamm banag.7.

?st a& wi? i ?u h1^ fe?> hu so-to i

sfe sjff wu § otjf i 3>ra y^of ijrre few it i

jhuthi batan bando layo. vahu janai in sachch kamayo.

kadg kahain parvano shah ko aya. tumko mulak pahard likhaya.8.

H?) 3fd" EEt If HT^I" I flH!W)5f!W dTdt^'dl I
f§ &u h i ma SS§ S feu sTfe§ I tf I

sath dun tuhi dai hai sari, jamun lak au lak hariduvari.

aur kou lghu jo loio. ab lai lao na phir kuchh chhgio.9.

tuu1" : # off uh^ crfu a at h trot ft^ i

»ta §U5!?> It § 5Tdt feH US1?) I =10 I

parshan

dohra : jo kauu akhai parshan yahi tho bando so jani jan.

ab turkan kai chhalan ko kari kim nahi pachhan.10.

fs

BU^t : a% ^ ftlU tloT H 3St I fUaH H 3JH o(5t I

w& @?f gi^fe i af udfeddu Frfe i ^ i

uttar

chaupai : bandai tg yih chuk su bhai. paritham su mata gussg kai.
dujg layo un jat gavai. naran bahu parvirtayojai.il.

3tflt atd?; f^sw gist i oft at tret i
§i Oat uuT Hst ktu i fm Fte £ mft ^fj i °q i

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

371

It would make no difference if the Mughals came in large numbers,
Nor would it matter anything if (Tat Khalsa) Singhs deserted him. (4)

Even if the Mughals tried to play a fraud on him,

He would defeat all their designs within an instant.

He would destroy them with their own weapons (through his powers),

And would make them embrace death in his stead. (5)

Dohra : Indulging in such polemics in his own mind,

Banda Singh felt very proud of his (power of miracles).

(But) the Mughals proceeding slowly and steadily in their designs,

Chalked out a meticulous strategy (to overpower Banda Singh). (6)

Chaupai : The Mughals would allow as much supply of provisions to Banda Singh's camp,
As his troops were likely to consume every day.
They took up positions all around Banda Singh's camp,
By giving him all kinds of false assurances of friendship. (7)

While they led Banda Singh up the gradenpath through false assurances,
He believed their glib talk to be fair and honest.
Sometime they would feign the receipt of a royal proclamation,
Through which they had made him a sovereign over the hill region. (8)

His territorial reign would include the Doon Valley (of Dehradoon),
As well as the whole hill territory from Jammu to Hardwar.
They would ask his preference for inclusion of any other region,
So that he did not need to wage a war for it later on. (9)

Dohra

(A

question) :

If anybody posed this question (to the author),
That Banda Singh, being an omniscient person,
How could he not see through the game,
That the Moghuls were playing a fraud on him? (10)

Chaupai
(Author's
Answer) :

Banda had made the following lapses:

First, he had offended the Guru Mother.

Second, he had compromised his moral character,

Through his sexual indulgence with so many women. (11)

Third, he had lost command over his Birs (captive spirits),
Which incapacited him from flying at his own will.

372

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

tiji biran viddya gai. uddan ki shakti bi khai.

chautho pothi rahi mandi mahi. sidh sain ko saumpi vahi.12.

ufiH nTddid oft" f&ew srat i wig fmz h uat i
FBf m bwt* i msf azt §h sfcr sw i °& i

panjam satigur ki nindya kari. chhcvcn panth gur bigard su pari,
satvain un panth ap chalayo. athvain bcti us tariya dabayo.13.

ytB few-B yteftr rP% i h^m y#et h^m fere i °& i

naumain siddhi thi mukhat un pai. dasmain bahyo vahi chhod kamai.
mukhat niamat mukhtahi jac. mahing kharidi mahing bikac.14.

t^ra1" : h FFe oft 1m U3t wj^t" fi-ra?^ afra" i

dohra : jojadukisiddhhutiapnimihnatbagair.

uh bhi dago su dct hai ausur antahi bcr.15.

thj^l" : sai^Mt^^vf i h§ wJTOfea^l i

rPf ^ m 3¥f I n^gt^H23 tTOl" I I
chaupai : bhagvan bhagti tc jo kujh pavai. so to sasan sath nibahvai.
jadu da bal scva tanin. scva chhadi tc so chhad jahi.16.

sfe #1" HmT # wst i fi-ra?^ # a$ irwst i =19 1

bandc bhi sasati thi ai. mihnat di thi bandc bhulai. 17.

^^ra1" : to? ^ ap-rat ife^ Imt gT-r i

UHtH S fe^ot HH a?^J 5TH lltl

dohra : chakar raj gumashto jantar siddhi chham.
partit na inki kijic j ais bancrc Mm. 1 8 .

W HtH 66dl'Q& (band? da sis lagaun lai parn karna)

dohra : jab turkan ghcro kiyo bardni niklan nahin dchin.

tab logan dukh pa kahyo ih ham son daga kamchin. 1 .

chaupai : baj singh tho bad mukhtayara. in pai kari gariban pukar.

kahit nahin tun bandc pasa. kahan bhayo turn bhi budhi nas.2.

5T33 !f H I 5T& S m 3H Sfi? B?5 I

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

373

Dohra

Chaupai

Fourth, he had left his book of necromancy at Mandi,
By handling it over to Mandi chief Sudh Sain. (12)

Fifth, he indulged in talking ill of the great Guru.

Sixth, he got estranged from the Khalsa Panth.

Seventh, he founded his own (separate) religious order.

Eighth, he (committed a sin) of burying alive his own infant daughter. (13)

Ninth, he had received power of miracles gratuitously.

Tenth, he had abandoned meditation (on Guru's word).

A rare gift acquired gratuitously gets soon lost,

While a craft acquired with hard efforts always lasts longer. (14)

All such powers of necromancy and feats of magic,
As one acquired (gratis/without hard work;
Such unearned powers are bound to betray,
One at the most opportune moment of crisis. (15)

The (spiritual) powers which one acquired through faithful meditation,
Shield and protect a devotee till eternity.

Acts of necromancy (on the contrary) survive on regular practice,
And ditch a person the moment he abandons their practice. (16)

Banda Singh had also acquired these powers gratuitously,
And he had stopped practising those acts of necromancy. (17)

Dohra : (The six most slippery entities) include a slave, political power, and money matters,
As well as those of talisman, power of miracles and a shadow.
One should have as little trust in these entities,

As one rarely trusts a crow sitting on the projection of a rooftop. (18)
(Banda takes a vow to lay down his life)

Dohra : When the Mughal forces laid a siege (around Banda Singh's camp),
They banned the entry and exist of Banda Singh's forces.
Then his grieving followers started saying,
That the Mughals had been playing foul with them. (1)

Chaupai : S. Baaj Singh, who was the chief commander of Banda Singh's force,
Was approached with an appeal by these hapless followers.
Holding him responsible for not reporting those developments to Banda Singh,
They questioned him for his lack of wisdom (and integrity). (2)

Since the Mughals were (openly) playing a fraud on them,
Why was he dragging his feet over informing Banda Singh?

374

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

turak karat hain ham so chhala. kaho na sach turn bandc son chal.
hamko turn kia akarath marvao. lardan na dcho im kaid karao.3.

frl?j 5fr feu I %5 K tst ?tfu I

H 7)5 cjfe feH 3U I UH »Ffe £ft H aiuta folFS 19 I

jin ki khatar ih kamm banayo. un main koi nanhi phasayo.
so nath gag is taur pachhanc. ham ai phase so garib niyanc.4.

r# U3HT 3U W^f I H FFfHT 5TU alu?; WUT I
H W^H 3U feu @^ FFfBT I 3U5TS ^ Flfu U5 ?> wf3T IU I
jabai parugu bandg bhar bhari. so nath jaug kar biran asavari.
sau pachas koh ih ud jauga. turkan kc jahin hatth na aug.5.

uuu1" : # ^ 3ist ?h arafe r »rfe i

UH H HUH BOffe^ fe§ ufuu >tf tffe l£ I
dohra : hamai khuvari ban gai phase garib su ai.

turn to bahut kamaio lio pahir au khai.6.

thfet" : 3H H7) ©?> HtHU'd<S 3^ I ^3 WSt W7> UH 3^ 7> I

srjf frt §h stcr few wfet" i uh t as s m&iOl \o\

chaupai : tab sun un mukhtayaran bhakhi. vahu jani jan ham bano na akhi.
kaya janai us kaya dil ai. ham ko banai na gal paltai.7.

ulur §h *m ntn i uh otutfuct fan% atn i
3>rat trnu fenst i wv tfe it i

dgvaingg us aggg sisa. ham gur dharyo bisvg bis.
tumri khatar itni akhain. ap chall sabh dgkho ankhain.8.

§?> o( HUU oTUc? 3% I HU rF §?> U tit" I

rF nttenfrm 5tut ^murr i mfero Urrat ut=t i xf i

un ko muhrai karkai turai. hath jor ja un pai kharai.
ja ardasian kari ardasa. hath jord khard hajuri pas.9.

au stuw fen sduir wfe i uh w?tt 3H afusrfe I

Tim 3U5T feu H1"^ WS" I SIU S HH3t 3H BU HHSfe I =10 I

bandai kahyo jim kahio ai. ham j any 6 turn lokan bahikai.

hamko turak ih maran ag. bandg na samjhi turn chaho samjhag.10.

BUU1" : 3H H flrfotf HE1" I43t >»H #U I

era h s ufe# mfl" au crfe afa mi

dohra : turn jo kahyo chhad jaigo banda pardi at bhir.
yah to bat na hoigi sakhi bach yahi bir. 1 1 .

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

375

Why was he bent upon sacrificing their lives in vain,

And making them prisoners of war without putting up a fight? (3)

The (Tat Khalsa) Singhs for whose decimation this trap was laid,
None of those Singhs had fallen into the Mughal's intrigues,
While they had escaped after seeing through the Mughal's trap.
Banda Singh's innocent helpless followers had fallen into the that trap. (4)

As for Banda Singh's own life being endangered,

He would fly away carried by his Birs (captive spirits).

As he would fly away to a remote distance of hundred miles,

The Mughals would not be able to lay their hands on him. (5)

Dohra : (The Bandhayee followers) exclaimed sorrowfully about their sad plight,
As those helpless weak followers had fallen into the Mughal's trap.
They teased S. Baaj Singh that he had had his innings (being old),
As he had enjoyed and consumed what needed to be enjoyed. (6)

Chaupai : Hearing their petition, the chief commander S. Baaj Singh replied,

That Banda Singh, himself being omniscient , need not be told anything.

Since God alone knew what plans he had in his mind,

It was not within his (Baaj Singh's) powers to oppose his plans. (7)

He would offer himself for sacrifice before his will,

As he considered Banda Singh his perfect spiritual leader.

He could respond to their petition to the extent,

That he would accompany them to Banda Singh to ascertain his views. (8)

Lead by Baaj Singh, all of them proceeded towards Banda Singh,
And stood in appeal before him with folded hands.
(Thus), these petitioners petitioned Banda Singh (respectfully),
As they stood in his presence with folded hands. (9)

Banda Singh remarked that he knew the purpose of their visit,
And felt that they had been misguided by other people.
That the Mughals had arrived to kill him (Banda Singh),

These petitioners wished to teach him this lesson as if he was ignorant of it. (10)

Dohra : That the petitioners had felt that he would desert them,
When the moment of crisis arrived (during war).
But he assured them that such a thing would never happen,
As this solemn assurance was being given by a true warrior. (11)

376

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

srat BH H3T few I Rfe 3B?^ §^ sftf tT^ I
CFB^ 3% §3^ I Hd" H BBW # ufe ?rfB H Bfet* I =(3 I

bhali bun turn sang nibahon. satti bachan ab ud nahin javon.
yantc bandc udno chhordyo. mar su rahyo au parni nahi su toiyo.12.

fej B BBSf BH i-Fd?) WW I fe?> ?> B># BBF oO-TO I

bh # nptra- hb£ wfer i sb? Hd^ h hbb i =13 i

ih ju turak ham maran ayo. in ng hamson daga kamayo.
ham bhi akhar marno ahi. jin nahin marnon so nath jahi.13.

bh st ddofcs 1HB 1HB w¥ i fm wst fen-r b1^ i
wfr # gra»i?) bT§ i bh # bb1 @h h# ofr& i ^9 1

ham bhi turkan sir sir lavain. sir ai kim ab nath javain.
agai bhi sir guruan dio. ham bhi chahain um sako kiyo.14.

dW^'dcS ^ BB^r H5i3 ?rBT I H~tH SHFfe fes OT?fef I

bh t # >mh 1hb ub y>m i bh # bb bbb^ ^ 3f?t? i ^u i

talvaran tg turak muktg nahin. sis lagai in dargahon girahin.
ham ko bhi ab sir par ayo. ham bhi chahai turkan ko gavayo.15.

bbb1" : »(Ht nml wb oTb feB bu orfe i

H ^ ^ HBI* W H Bt£ B~fe I ^ I

dohra : aisi aisi bat kar phir banda chup kin.

so vahu chubarg vard bahyo bar su takhtg din. 16.

Bust :

chaupai :

£3. a% £ otut

63. band£ n£ kahi chardhai
('ab in mar ghatai?'...)

BBBT : HB1" oFB" )XH 3^ ddo((S § wfe ?5fe I

*m fes hb ujdiylg Hwfe ife ate 1 hi

dohra : banda kabu ab bhayo turkan yau lakhi lin.
ab in mar ghataig salahi baith un kin. 1 .

BU^t : *MHf HS dddcS ^ W3 I ^ Hfe SsT BB H3" W I

31St ?5Ut BBIT StB1^ I ©H tW5 ttfB BBt rFB I 3 I

chaupai : age suno turkan ko ghat, un johi lai bandg sabh bat.

gai lakhi bandy on karamata. use nal ab akal rahi jat.2.

BHB ufes B BSt BBTfe I ?rfe BUT! B §H U^B I
Wmfe^fef^B1 I Std" feV" Ult Kd" rt If 131

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

377

Chaupai : He assured them that he would stand by them through thick and thin,
It was his affidavit never to disappear anywhere.
After this Banda Singh discontinued his practice of flying away
He sacrificed his life and did not break his oath/vow. (12)

He remarked that the Mughals who had arrived to kill him,
As they had betrayed him (by committing a breach of trust).
(He would face death) since he was also destined to die one day,
But allowed others to escape if they did not wish to die. (13)

Since it was (now) his turn to lay the blame of his death on the Mughals,
How could he escape what had been destined for him.
As the Sikh Gurus had also sacrificed their lives earlier,
He would also repeat the great saga of their sacrifices. (14)

Since it was impossible to destroy the Mughals given their numerical strength,
He would offer his sacrifice to bring divine retribution on them.
Since he realised that his moment of sacrifice had arrived,
He would annihilate the Mughals by offering his sacrifice. (15)

Dohra : After making such a confession and testament,
Banda Singh took a vow of silence after that.
After climbing up stairs and entering into a room,
He shut himself inside by closing the doors. (16)

Episode 63
Banda Singh launches on a Kahi1
(Now they (Mughals) should kill (Singhs) to reduce their number)

Dohra : (After getting full information), the Mughals reached this conclusion,
That Banda Singh had come under their (complete) control.
(Then) holding a meeting together they (further) resolved,
That they should kill Banda Singh's followers to reduce their number. (1)

Chaupai : (Dear readers) now listen further about the Mughal forces attack,

After they had gathered full intelligence about Banda Singh's position.
They learnt that Banda Singh had not only lost his power of miracles,
But had lost his balance of mind as well. (2)

They stopped the supply of rations to Banda Singh's troops,
Nor had Banda Singh stored any provisions inside his fort.

378

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

rasat ghallan tg dai hatai. nanhi zakhiro hai us pahi.

anaj binan 16k aukhg havain. nir bina ghordai mar jai hain.3.

yfcncf sfe1" air <t tiw i au3 aw^ wsas i
Htrawfew^^H? i h ferat sra- si? #e are lai

aggyon banda buha na kholai. bahut bulayo mukhon na bolai.
jo hai bahron liavat rasta. so inki kar lay 6 band basta.4.

fb-r 335!^ oh sst rwfe i § e£ v^fs i

3a HU'M £ WT bfdd'U I H^t HUt U3" aU3 sJWT* IU I

im turkan kar lai salahi. mar lokan yau dag ghatai.

tab sayanan ng as thahirayo. maro sahi par bahut rulayo.5.

#U^" : 3a HU'<V> WT Wa If BXWfe I

FTH fel fe!^ Ufe U|£ 3H S^t£ urfe |£ |

dohra : tab sayanan aisg kahyo ab in dain chamlai.

jab ih niksain hui ghang tab sabh laig ghai.6.

: 3a foa^ £ ^ RdWH1 i ?i *m o(d^'u 1^7; trw 1

uPdH'Td fetr uu1^ 1 h* ut fetr^ sra- sra^ 19 1

chaupai : tab nibab ng dayo dilasa. main ab karvayo parvano khasa.

tumko patishahi likh dag paharda. main hi likhag kar bahu karar.7.

>F nrm a^ sraH^ 1 §h at feH s wsl 1

3H fcff )-P3a3" f^5l" 3% I Pt^'Q' wfe ^2" >>ft It |

main akhyo banda karmati. tain us ki kim sar na jati.
turn nij matbar dilli toro. mulak divaun ralai kuchh auro.8.

h wa anof o(u\w i f& trafe tp?) h otW" i
ywd'csl g fm h w£ i 5!3 s§r fHtr itfi

so ab bgshak chardhao kahia. lao kharid khang jo chahia.
sultani bhag thg sikh jo ag. un kar dagg sikkh bharmag.9.

h§ a^ 1mi?> h?) sst i h?>3 oeut" est i

HOT" 335!^ oft 3^1" U3t I foH t 335T 3pt I =(0 I

sou bat sikkhan mann lai. sunat kahi un chhordg dai.
mansa turkan ki bhai puri. jim chahat tho turak zarari.10.

a# S3F h?) org Krg?) ^ ah m I

dohra : dini kahi chardhai un lakhyo na unko poch.

bairi daga sun sabh karg maran valg joch. 1 1 .

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

379

His troops would starve for want of food grains,

And his horses would die of thirst for want of (adequate) water. (3)

(Moreover) Banda Singh did not open the doors of his closed room,
Nor did he reply to the repeated knocks and calls of his followers.
Whatever stocks of provisions used to be brought from outside,
Their supply was stopped by the Mughals putting tough restrictions. (4)

In this way, the Mughals arrived at a resolution,
That they shoud kill Banda Singh's followers to reduce their strength.
Then the wise (elderly) among the Mughals suggested to them,
That they must kill their enemy after a lot of harassment. (5)

Dohra : Then, the wise (elderly) among the Mughals further suggested,

That first they should pamper the Banda Singh's followers (to come out).
When these pampered Bandhayee Singhs came out in large numbers,
Then the Mughal forces should attack and kill all of them. (6)

Chaupai : Thereafter, the Nawab (of Lahore) gave an assurance to Banda Singh's Singhs,
That he got a special (royal) proclamation made in their favour.
The Mughal emperor had alloted the hill regions for Banda's Singh occupation,
For which the Nawab of (Lahore) had made great efforts. (7)

The Nawab had told that since Banda Singh had power of miracles,

How could the emperor choose to ignore such a great personage.

The Nawab had sent his most reliable officials with this proposal,

For getting this (hill) territory alloted with the addition of more territory. (8)

So now Banda Singh should send his troops out,

To make as much purchases of provisions as they required.

The Sultanis, the counterfeit Sikhs, who had joined Banda Singh's ranks,

Had duped the Singhs through these fraudulent promises. (9)

The Singhs, after accepting these (false) proposals of the (Sultanis),
Started sending contingents of their troops (for provisions).
(In this way) the wishes of the Mughals came to be fulfilled,
As they had earnestly desired in their heart of hearts. (10)

Dohra : The Singhs sent out their contingents (to bring provisions),

As they did not see through the guile and intrigue of their enemies.
Every enemy force practises such tricks of guile and deception,
When he wishes to harass and torture his adversary. (11)

380

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

jit faH U1^ fHUf H^rat tffe I

h ntw ofd" ^ ?rftf ufewfe i °q 1

hundo jim pachhg hatg singh sunguchchi khai.
bain jo adar karg in tg nahin patiai.12.

3^?^ fte u&sra"^ i fms fusr \°& i

chaupai : kahi chhirdi turkan lakh lai. kai kos lau dur su gai.

tab turkan gail hallo karayo. sikkhan dgkhyo turak dal ayo.13.

huh uu tu i ufe dQdd2' fm €te m i
frft^ s crj h?) i »m?fcf §23 U)-rat ff^ i =19 1

chardhg bahut thordg rahg dgrg. hui chautraphon sikkh un ghgrg.
sikkhan ng bhi yah man mani. abnahin chhutat hamri jani.14.

ut wdte )-ra?r s Hsnt i aju ^ wot h tro 3F?t i

Hfe 5-F1H ^ rfq" ?t nvfu I »1H UH ft* # I <W I

huvo shahid marnon na sankavo. gur kg arath su jan gavavo.
din majab ko juddh bhi ahi. ab ham natthg chhutain bhi nanhi.15.

nmuf # fm wim ffe i sfeor oH-cl?) g5 337 ti^S" i
3uf ut w# i fer m ot bht?^ i <\£ i

agyon bhi sikkh sanmukh hog. banduk kamani phard tggh khalog.
mar dui tarphon honai lagi. phirain sur hath tggan nangi.16.

^OT1 : fHUf H "Kg" 3 felf H ofU feB!W ufe I

flfe SFFV§^fe>f>#Wrufe&fe I ^ I
dohra : singh su pichchhg tau phirain jau kahun thikana hoi.

jivan na japai un kimai marain agg hui hoi.17.

tfrjst : tf? fm<5 ^ BH3 I ?> fU5 *-(BT W§f tFS" I

3# fc? H 5St BWfe I %U S PcSofHcS et?fr | I

chaupai : khard sikkhan tg shastar chalag. hatg na pichchhg pag aggg dhag.
bhari banduk so dai chalai. phgr na niksan dini kai. 18.

1WU?> ^5 f55t dtf^'d I frlH tJM'yl f3H oTd" 3TSt W I
JldcWrM 3fa I Sfl^ I Htf I

tab singhan phard lai talvara. jisai chalai tis kar gai par.
tirnadajan tir chalag. ngjan valan ngjg khubhag.19.

aug<^ aust w^t i fefefefesfewfrot i
3U5T # w ^^3^1 feHa^Hiara^F WVVS I 30 I
barchhan valan barchhi lai. ik ik dui dui par langhai.
turak bhi margn la la tana, im bad mach gayo uhan ghamsan.20.

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

381

As every wild deer takes a sudden about turn to escape,
When a lion gives it a chase in order to strangulate it.
Similarly, every enemy who (pretends) to respect his adversary,
Must not be trusted and taken at his soft words. (12)

Chaupai : When the Mughals observed the Sikh contingents moving out,
They allowed them to cover a long distance from their camp.
Then the Mughals launched an attack after their departure,
Even as the Singhs also noticed the advance of Mughal forces. (13)

Majority of Singh troops had gone out leaving a small number inside the camp,
Who were surrounded from all sides by the Mughal troops.
The Singhs also had also realised in their innermost hearts,
That they could not survive now in such a situation. (14)

So they should not hesitate from sacrificing their lives,
And they must sacrifice their lives for the Guru's cause.
Since it was a war for the sake of one's religion and ideology,
How could they redeem themselves by deserting the field? (15)

So they Singhs prepared themselves to confront (the enemy),

By holding out their muskets, bows, arrows and swords.

As (the Mughals) launched their attack from all the sides,

The brave Singhs came out into the field with their unsheathed swords. (16)

Dohra : The Singhs could think of deserting and fleeing from the field,
If they had any other place for refuge to save their lives.
Since they seemed to realise to have exhausted all options of survival,
They thought it prudent to die fighting from the front. (17)

Chaupai : The Singhs stood their ground by wielding their weapons,
And their steps advanced instead of beating a retreat.
They fired whatever bullets were loaded into their muskets,
But could never reload their guns, (so intense being the fight). (18)

After that the Singhs wielded their swords in a close fight,

Which pierced through the enemy's body who came in front.

While the Singh archers shot a volley of arrows from their bows,

Those wielding spears pierced their spears through the enemy soldiers. (19)

Those equipped with daggers wielded their daggers,
As each Singh killed one or two enemy soldiers (in a hand to hand fight).
As the Mughals soldiers also attacked with their utmost strength,
There was a fierce blood bath on the scene of battle. (20)

382

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

fHUf § ftfe fefT Hof ?7 ojf I W FT^j # 2ff I

fHUT § HtT 14^" &ftf I 335T tfa" ofg" fifi £ftf I 3=1 1

singh to jind nij sank na karain. turak larain ar janhin bhi tarain.

singh tau shastar mukh par lghin. turak pair kuchh pichchhai dghin.21.

t^ra1" : 3" fug fmtfi fui s em i

fHW) W g^ 3TSt 33of 3 WT WW 133 1
dohra : turak tau pichchhai murd bachain singhan pichchhai na than,
singhan asa chhut gai turak tau as rakhan.22.

§ H^H §H 37^ K I W§ W§ 5!% oTZT | 3B I

chaupai : jo sikkh othai so sanmukh dhavai. matthg uppar chotan khavai.

jab lau sas us tan main rahai. au au karai aur mar mar kahai.24.

adh saskat lau talai su nanhi. ui bhi saskat chhod na janhin.

din mazhab kau judh im bhayo. rakh lai munhon na yau kin kahyo.25.

17W?> o!# S UTgt WH I tft§ ?> fgH £5 €U FT-T I

feoT feoT fiw § Ullf | fe3 ^ m foB %ff I 3£ I

sikkhan kari na pani asa. dio na lio im chhad dag sas.

ik ik sikkh kau das das ghcrain. kit val daurdain mukh kit val phcrain.26.

frTK Htft ?f feof fU3" H% I ddd5' tfr fea% |

frJ3 ^8 5!T?fee3 I 33oT fife % ?fe" ofa" tfc I 39 I

jim saunchi main ik pird mallai. das pardain chutraphon dckh ikllai.

jit val singh karain vahi daurd. turak pitth dai natthain kar dhaurd.27.

fer fg§r 33ot trfe )^ trfe Psidiw w¥ i
B^^wswyffeHtit^sfr^ I 33 I

ik digg turak dui avain dui digyon avain char,
char marg ath a khardain kim hovai un ki har .23.

WT § ^ H 7^fu I §fe # HHoT3 £5 S fT^f I

efe HBUH oT ATI fgH 31* I atr^H^^Sfe?^ I 3t| |

t^ra1"

fntr It apt 3^ eist ar£ 1
^ w% 5H wt" feg?? s £tf 1 3t 1

sikkh thordai bahutai turak marat thak gag hath,
ik kg marg das avain phiran na dgvain math.28.

dohra

feoT oft ^fe oTT ^fe oft >W B1^ I

tTB olfe ET3W 51 UJ^ !f Hf H1^ 3tf I

ik ki daru dui karain dui ki akhain char.

jad kadi thordan ko ghang lgvat hain sou mar 29.

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

383

While the Singhs did not hesitate to sacrifice their lives,
The Mughals availed every opportunity to escape while fighting.
While Singhs faced the brunt of enemy weapons from the front,
The Mughals retreated their steps at the opportune moment. (21)

Dohra : While the Mughals had an option to retreat and find a shelter,
The Singhs had no (safe) sanctuary to fall back upon.
While the Singhs had lost every hope for a survival,
The Mughals were quite hopeful about their survival. (22)

For every one dead Mughal soldier, two others took over their positions,
If those two also died, four others took over their positions.
When even those four died, eight more soldiers occupied their place,
How could such a large force be defeated? (23)

Chaupai : Whichever Singh soldier attacked the Mughals from the front,
He was grievously wounded on the forehead.
Till a Singh soldier breathed his last (on the battlefield),
He kept on challenging the enemy for a direct fight. (24)

Even while gasping for breath, the Singhs kept up the fight,
Even as the Mughals also did not spare the half -dead Singhs.
When this religious and ideological war kept on raging,
Not a single soldier prayed to God for sparing his life. (25)

The (brave) Singhs neither hoped for a drop of water (from a stranger),
Nor could they help each other before breathing their last.
Since each Singh soldier was overpowered by ten enemy soldiers,
How could he escape or even turn his face in another direction. (26)

As a single player tried to dominate the field in the game of Sonchi2 ,
Then Mughal soldiers tried to take on every single Singh soldier.
Even if a single Singh soldier came rushing in one direction,
The (out numbering) Mughal soldiers ran away for their lives. (27)

Dohra : The Singh soldiers in minority, being out numbered by the Mughal majority,
Were too exhausted to carry on this unequal fight.
Since ten Mughal soldiers replaced one dead Mughal soldier,
The Singhs were left with no option for any kind of mandeuvre. (28)

As a second person provided succour to a single person in distress,
Four persons provided assistance to a couple of distressed persons.
But it is always when majority is reduced to a minority,
That those in majority (always) eliminate those in minority. (29)

384

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

trust : airs?) et^ h ss" i fen ora- fntf Hd" gis- i

fgoT feof trfe trfe §fe ^ i fmi ?> tfwt ^ 1 30 1

chaupai : bahutan thordg mar su dag. im kar sikkh uhan mar gag.

ik ik dui dui ui lai mug. singh majhail na khali vag.30.

#U^" : FT 0>o(HU H Sllf m$ at 5T3S S FI3T I
§H TBS ^ Wm ddofS ^ ft3T I 3^ I

dohra : jo niksayo so nahin vardyo khabar bikaran na jog.
us din tg chamal chardg turkan kg sabh 16g.31.

('... 3]% are fen fmf Sure1')

64. parsang turkan kai hallai kiyo ko likhyat^
('... guru guru it sikkh ucharain')

BU^r : 3"d3!S ofat i#HSKM dldy'fd I
UK HTf 3T3t feK tTU aTFftf I H I
dohra : turkan kahi man j abai man main bahu garbahin.

kar hallo maro gardhi ab kim chup bahahin. 1 .

BIJgt : 3U foEPIJ ?>ftf U3t liJS1^" I Wd" tU3?)^ tfef H3Fgt I

fHor ydd'fe i §v H|TdS Bt£ wfe i?i

chaupai : tab nibab nahin paurdi ghardai. aur pindan tg chakk mangai.
dam sikka did bartai. top jamburan ding lai.2.

trT ofat ffe ofd" BU I 3T3t UJ3t if 3H?M I

StT BHTdt J^Ih^I ^jt Ugt !f ftft 131

phauj kahi lutt maf kar dgho. gardhi ghardi mgn ham tg lgho.

phauj changgri lai hai mara. rahi pai hai bhukhi har.3.

WftH fr%ft I §fe £5 3Et B3lt I

§S ST€ tTftf rTfU1 ?5t3§ I 3^ S3 T3H o(U »ffe§ 19 1
tatt khalso huto bhujngi. ui chhadd gag bat bhai changi.
un bin bando jahin jahin laio. bhayo natth tis kahun na aio.4.

BU^" : c?dt W$ H ?55t cJTSt sfotf STdW^ I

»(H £3" §?T 8§ olf §H UJTH mi
dohra : kahi mar ham to lai gai bandyo karamat.

ab lgvaingg phard usai lardai karain us ghat.5.

Blfgt : oTTU 3^oi?) srat tT^gt I fjW?> & 3& H?> urst I

thus s # ^wt H?ret i wdt? 5s oft tM" sBjrgt i£ i

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

385

Chaupai : Since those in majority killed those who were in minority,
The Singhs got slaughtered being reduced to minority.
Every Singh soldier died after killing one or two enemy soldiers.
Along with the Majhail Singhs who also killed many enemy soldiers. (30)

Dohra : Any Singh who had come out of that fort of (Gurdas Nangal),
Could not return even to report (about this tragic battle).
Since the day of this defeat of Singhs, the Mughals were emboldened,
As well as those people who had allied with the Mughals. (31)

Episode 64

The EpisodeAbout Mughal's Attack (On Banda Singh's Fort)
(The Singhs kept reciting the Guru's name)

Dohra : After the slaughtering of Banda Singh's troops roaming outside,
The Mughals felt extremely proud (of their brave deed).
Now they resolved to launch an attack and capture Banda Singh's fort,
Since there was no reason to sit silent on their laurels. (1)

Chaupai : Then the Nawab (of Lahore) got a (long) staircase fabricated,

As well as picked up several other step ladders from the countryside.
Then he distributed sufficient arms and ammunition to his troops,
And positioned canons and guns (around Banda Singh's fort). (2)

The Mughal troops promised to capture Banda Singh's fort in an instant,
Provided they were allowed to keep whatever they laid their hands on.
Since the majority of Banda Singh's troops had been slaughtered,
Only a fraction of them were lying famished and exhausted inside. (3)

Tat Khalsa Singhs who had been truly great Singh warriors,

Had already deserted Banda Singh's camp, as good luck would have it.

Wherever Banda Singh fought any battle without their support,

He could not face the Mughals and had to beat a retreat. (4)

Dohra : After the slaughter of his troops who had gone out to collect provisions,
Banda Singh had lost his power to perform miracles.
Now they would surely capture Banda Singh (easily),
And slaughter him after giving him a good fight. (5)

Chaupai : As the Mughals launched an attack after this resolution,

The Singhs (inside the fort) also got informed about this attack.

386

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

chaupai : yau kahi turkan kari chardhai. sikkhan ng tgu sun pai.

sikkhan ng bhi bhali manai. shahid hon ki bidhi takai.6.

#u^" : ui nute a% wr nftr °ry srfo H^ftf i
d^'d<s gfe tr? air e& wfe i9i

dohra : huvo shahid bandg agg bahi bhukhg kahi marahin.
phard talvaran hui khardg buhg dag khulhai.7.

trust : ure B5 s^or »ri? i hot ot" fu»p% w£ i

u u — — —

oftf HTO H% Wfu I &@3T H§ FT ufo^f FFfe It I
chaupai : ghordg chardah chardah turak bahu ag. muhrg chahain piadg jag.
kahain mal bahu bandai pahi. lgug sou jo pahilon jai.8.

§h ^ wfr §feOT53 i utes §w B^fr i

H1 Wi} iJr" I niHTW^ U3" filS^ U3T nl" Itf I
us tg agai ui chahain daurdg. ghordan upar chardhavain ghordg.
apan son apg bhird parain. aglan par pichhlan pag dharain.9.

WU\ I 3 §?> 315 iff I

m Sjtf OToT Hfe ife I H% PjHddd I I

garado dhuon bhayo andhgro. char taraf tg un gardah ghgro.
char lakh kahain turak jiyjanta. hajar char bandai sirtant.10.

ftf Hd" W TrfTJ I OTS#Fra"§^3?^H% I
Ufe d,d,\kb fUHH WSt I 5TdH 5?t 3Tfc I ^ I

bhukh marg au sog nanhi. huto na ujar unhain tan manhi.
puni tatchhin kachhu himmat ai. kartg ki gati kinai na pai. 1 1 .

: §h 3 wft §u tif ot F#e fe^ i

ftlH dMU'd Hi tT3^ fe^ I =13 I

dohra : us tg agai uh khardain hon shahid shitab.

jis hath chardhyo hathyar jo so lai khardyo shitab. 12.

rPJZt : §trlf dddtS Uft otfe I 3 1mi?> yut ?5ftS I

irT §5f IJSt I 5Td?7 I =13 I

chaupai : udhron turkan hallo kiyo. it tai sikkhan muhro liyo.

turak phauj dhuk pai darvajna. mar mar huvan karan vajan.13.

*mt *mt OT5f yont" i <m <nf fefHtf f^if i

W H^5f?T §of HH3 I fm OT §H EF£ I ^9 I

alt ali ut turak pukarain. guru gum it sikkh ucharain.

a turkan dhuk shastar chalag. sikh rahg khard us hi thag.14.

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

387

The Singhs accepted this challenge in the same spirit,

And became mentally prepared to make a supreme sacrifice. (6)

Dohra : The Singhs preferred to sacrifice their lives for the sake of Banda Singh,.
Instead of dying in vain while starving inside the beseiged fort.
(So) they stood in readiness with their swords (to face the enemy),
After throwing open the gates of their own fort voluntarily. (7)

Chaupai : A multitude of Mughal troops mounted on horses invaded the fort,
Preceded by a large body of foot soldiers in the front.
Expecting that Banda Singh had amassed a huge treasure inside,
Only the early birds expected to lay his hands on this booty. (8)

So they rushed against each other (in this mad race for this treasure),
As each horse mounted soldier attempted to crush his rival.
They clashed against each other and fell down in this melee.
As every soldier in the rear trampled upon the one in front. (9)

In this dark and din environment of dust and smoke,

The Mughal troops laid a siege around Banda Singh's fort.

While the Mughal troops were reported to be four lakhs in number,

The total strength of Banda Singh's troops was four thousand Singhs. (10)

Since they had ben going without food and sleep (for many days),
There was no energy left in their famished and somnolent bodies.
But they felt a sudden spark of energy running through them,
As who could scrutinise what was the Will of Divine? (11)

Dohra : Each one of the Singhs rushed ahead of each other,
So keen were they to offer themselves for sacrifice.
Whatever weapon they could lay their hands on,
They picked up and stood up quickly (to face the enemy). (12)

Chaupai : As the Mughal forces launched an attack from outside,
The Singhs blocked their advance from inside.
(But) the Mughal forces almost arrived at the fort's gates,
While shouting slogans of capturing and killing the Singhs. (13)

As the Mughal soldiers shouted the (Islamic) slogans of "Ali Ali",
The Singhs shouted Guru's slogan of victory from their side.
Despite the wielding of weapons by the Mughals against Singhs,
The Singhs did not budge an inch from their positions. (14)

388

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

3# sfeor at w§ <W5 i trfe" trfe awt # cMt s1^ i

bhari banduk bi daru nala. dui dui goli thi rakkhi dai.

kahyo singhan ab dghu dagahi. is ton parai vakhat hai kai.15.

tra" h est eHFfe i ferfer^fe^fe^ Pdid'Py i

feof § ^£ 3?) H3>f I ^35HOT dTSt B3>F I <\£ I

dhar kandhg so dai dagai. ik ik dui dui dag girai.

ik ko baram dug tan barmg. had tord so langh gai charmgn.16.

fura fdra? ii# 3dB nsrfe i °o i

dohra : muhrg ag kar halo so bahu dag girai.

lothan upar lothain girin ghordai turat sankai.17.

in. uo-th7?) et ttd'al
(... €H iffl?> frrf feor frw st)

65. ghamsan di lardai
(... das panjan siun ik sikh lard^)

frTCra" Hut 5ra Bt1 H1^ §PT h'^TO I =1 1
dohra : singh bhi marnon kahin darain tolain na dusar sath.
jiddhar muhro kar turain marain usai su hath.l.

Hte au §^ tro i u^t um ip i

chaupai : aur taraf ki kahaun su galla. turak gag thg jo ut vail.

mich akhin bahu daurdg jana. haluvo agg parosyo khan.2.

ot" unt h 3^ wut i sft at i agH Pdid'yl i
§^g3?7§au^^ i wa" Qst au est wfe 13 i

kandhan huti su topan dhahi. ding bi thg buraj girao.

daurd chardan ko bahu bhayo rahu. aur paurdi bahu dai dharai.3.

fef^^Hfe# 1 §3 3$ fm #t t£ 1
t^orantaa^urFu 1 3§ ojtr wa ite1" 7^u ib 1

im kar kuchhku su andar vardg. ut vallon bhag sikh bhi khardg.
kou kahai ab bandg pai jaho. kou kahai ab bgla naho.4.

>xa >ras a% feBT FFstw 1 »rfr ^Brir 5^ s urstw 1
wa )-ra?r %w wfu 1 sra^ ot? s %w crfo m 1

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

389

The Singhs had already loaded their muskets with ammunition,

By inserting two bullets in the chambers of each musket.

The Singhs thought it prudent to fire those loaded muskets,

As they would never face a more critical moment than the present one. (15)

(So) they fired their muskets by placing these on their shoulders,
And killed one or two Mughal soldiers with each shot.
Each bullet hit a second soldier after piercing through the first person,
As it had torn through this bones and flesh. (16)

Dohra : The Mughal troops who formed the vanguard of this attack,
Majority of them were shot down (by the Singhs' bullets).
As the corpses of Mughal troops lay piled upon each other,
Even the horses felt reluctant to walk over their bodies. (17)

Episode 65
A fierce Battle Ensued
(Each single Singh fought against five to ten enemy soldiers)

Dohra : The Singhs were neither scared of being killed (in the battle),

Nor did they expect any support of reinforcements from anywhere.
(So) in whatever direction they advanced and headed their attack,
They went on a killing spree in that self same direction. (1)

Chaupai : Now let me describe the situation as it prevailed on the other front,
Towards which the Mughal forces had proceeded.

They had rushed posthaste towards (Banda Singh's fort) in gay abandon,
As if a rich feast had been laid out for them there. (2)

Both the walls and the domes of (Banda Singh's fort) hd been demolished,
By the continuous pounding by the Mughal's canon fire.
Though this demolition created gaping holes for the entry of Mughal forces,
Still many step ladders were placed for climbing up into the fort. (3)

In this manner, some Mughal troops entered into the fort,

Who were encountered by the Singhs entrenched inside.

While some Singhs thought of pleading before Banda Singh for help,

Others thought that that was not an opportune moment for pleadings. (4)

In case they deserted the field and fell at Banda Singh's feet,
They would never be pardoned and accepted in the Divine Court,

390

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

ab nath maran bandai dhig jaiai. agai dargahon thaur na paiao.
ab lard marnon vgla ahi. karan pharyad na vglo yahi.5.

rTa tffe^ U9" W I fiftf H^SS 5?t £dU't! 3H oH^I

# tr#e ^t hhf h >rat>?r i au^ aaH Htr HddiPd 3#»r \l i

jab khavind par parai a bhara. nahin mardan ki pharyad tab kar.
jo khavind ki jaga su mariai. bahut baras sukh savrgahi bhariai.6.

eu^1 : *m &3 >ras sn-r & ^PdWt! wh *m t^tj i
w?^Ih rrtet fed" ^fewt wfu 19 1

dohra : ab lard marno kam hai phariyad kam ab nanhi.
ab tg rahai jujivto phir phariadi jahi.7.

fe)-B oTd" 3% ^ H ?£t7> H1"^ I
tra" U^" H§ B§ ^ ^ 1 1 I
sikkhan himmat kar tabai vardg su ling mar.
hor hor jou chardai tin ko sunon havar.8.

tfrjst : W3 ust czms 7m ws i w-fBTcr ©s 5? ojz1^ i

§yr fara" fara" §Hfa i£ i §s at hs h aw t£ it! i

chaupai : dhar paurdi kandhan hath pag. agyon un dag hatth katag.

upron gir gir bhumhi pardg. un ki suno ju bahar khardg.9.

Bra- org- t^'i-us »f£ i nigra* Hore i

WdM gM s[Z3 af5ffe I std" 50-P7T rT% HBB I =10 I

kar kar tumman darvajan ag. daurd murdg kachhu agyon sankag.

agyon goli chhutat bandukti. tir kamanon javai shunkat. 10.

sait ^ s a§ i e§ 3^ a Hi w# i
3^? ^ Hsir e^t 1 nut ife %fs g# mi

shamshgr nangi phard thg kou khardg. dou taraph kg matthg ardg.
dou taraf tg shalkain chali. muhrai dhoi dhoi lgvain rail . 1 1 .

W3 §tF fi-rfe I W4?> ugra HH? ?> I

If ^Wt fer ^st i f^F s fenat ^rat i ^3 1

dhunon dhur uhan mili rahyo. apan parayo samajh na bhayo.
dou taraf tai ik taraf bhai. uhan pachhan na kisakirahi.12.

eu^ : ftis& vnaiW) a HiF 5itr s afe ijs^ i

3^t»IS ^ Hif ^5t 3M UJHTT^ I =13 I
dohra : pichhlg aglan ko marain karai na koi pachhan.

bhaian ko marain bhai mach gayo yaun ghamsan.13.

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

391

This was a moment to fight and die for a cause,

Rather than a moment for begging for protection (from Banda Singh). (5)

When a leader of an organisation himself comes under a grave threat,
It does not behove his martial followers to choose a path of appeals.
Those who sacrifice their lives for the sake of their leader,
They become worthy of Divine grace and happiness in heaven. (6)

Dohra : This was a moment to fight and make sacrifices,

Rather than a moment to make appeals for protection.

Those who happened to survive this moment of crises,

They would have every right to make appeals for further safety. (7)

Then the Singhs, mustering their courage and will power,
Killed all those Mughal soldiers who dared to enter the fort.
(Dear readers) listen further to the account of all those,
Who managed to climb up the fort walls (with step ladders). (8)

Chaupai : Those who caught the roof tops after climbing up the stairs,
They got their hands chopped off (By the Singh's swords).
While they fell down on the ground from the rooftops,
Listen about those who were standing outside the fort. (9)

Although they approached the doors in batches and contingents,
Some of them beat a (hasty) retreat while others hesitated to enter.
Volley of bullets came with a stunning velocity from inside,
Along with the hissing sound of arrows shot from the bows. (10)

Some Singh soldiers stood inside with drawn out swords in hands,

Who engaged (the intruding) Mughals in a direct fight?

As the muskets fired bullets from both the sides,

There were piles of corpses heaped up at the entry points. (11)

Such a heavy pall of din, dust and smoke hung over the place,
That it became difficult to distinguish between friend and foe.
The bodies from both the sides were so inextricably mixed up,
That everyone lost his identity in this blinding chaos. (12)

Dohra : While those in the rear butchered those in the front,

Nobody could make a distinction (between friend and foe).

As a comrades-in-arms started killing their own fraternal colleagues,

An extremely fierce battle ensued at the sight. (13)

392 Sri Gur Panth Prakash

trust : sets u feH ssftf ust i fas oftr Qw'dcs sst i

rf?> fjgrfe QdPdCi wis I fT^fe 0 est ffi ferfs I =19 I

chaupai : lothan pai im lothhin pai. j an kin kandh usaran thai.

jan kar lubani utriyo kou ai. gunni pai dai gun tikai.14.

UT3?^ U fcJTd" US I rl?> a^gtw^ 3^ f^dS tdTdS I
HTH t3T3" §H U3?^ H^TT I 3|3¥ t ^fu I ^U I
ghordan pai gir ghordg pag. jan badhian badh birachh girag.
sis girg us khgtan manhi. jan tariibaz khgt thg vahi.15.

^ 3ftf ?cJT 3TS UW I H7) Httr? 3"ftf a^iT ^35 I
^5!H TUdEft H f¥f I 3TW75 t Ut STft 1^1
lahuan kg tahin vag gag khala. jan sinchat tahin bagg val.
rakto pirthi lal su lagai. jan gulal tho yg sabh bagai.16.

Wtt ft HE 31% tid^'H I 3H% WW ?>S Fl?> FFW I

frB ^75 H ^fe§ 753?^ I ^5 fHU wfe UST H3?^ I =19 I

lothan son mund gag darvajg. takhtg lal nag jan sajg.

jit val turak su vaio lordna. tit val sikh ai hath mordan.17.

^W" : tjf* oTd" <W THUf ^fij Pdld'fe I

THUf H Wft Ufe ># 3^ ># Hjg^jf flrfe i c(t i

dohra : duron avain kar halla singh ngrdyon dghin girai.

singh su agai hui marain turak marain pichhahan jai. 18.

BUSt : fHtl?) # & Hd?> B7^ I fH¥?j 3H H I

fHtI?> S at fT7> fWdt I 5JT fktf JHdlt!<S fi# 3CFdT I <\tf I

chaupai : sikkhan ko tho marng chad, sikkhan labbhyo tab so dau.

sikkhan ng bijan bisari. karain sikh shahidan siun tayari.19.

Hdtd" Btd" at Utd" 7i fPf I Wsf HH3 HdT^ HS I

WS 5 75S5 TOI »IH^§^S ^P?75 I 30 I
sarir chir ki pir na janain. marain shastar maran man manain.
turak ag thg luttan mala, aiso bhayo unhai ko haval.20.

fife ?75 Bot fm §3" ?75 tf? I EH UH?> TH©1 feof THU I
SU THtT OT?> I I 3^3^ W Hit S W I I
jitt val takkain sikh ut val khardg. das panjan siun ik sikh lardg.
tap tap sikh kandhan tg pavain. turkan marain pichhai na avain.21.

3^of TO H§ UCT | ^TH1" rW §ui" ^ 3^ I

fUd" 55i H Udt I Ife^ Ud" fl^ H ITdt I 33 I
turak bachyo sou murd payo. aisa juddh uhan kuchh bhayo.
lothan upar loth su pari, gonan par jan gon su dhari.22.

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

393

Chaupai : Corpses were piled upon each other in such a heap,
As if a wall was being built with these dead bodies.
It appeared as if a merchant had arrived with his cargo,
And piled up his merchandise in a heap of bags. (14)

Bodies of dead horses were heaped upon each other,
As if a woodcutter had chopped off trunks of huge trees.
The severed heads of soldiers were lying scattered in the fields,
As if a farmer had ploughed through a field of melons. (15)

Streams of blood started flowing in such abundance,
As if a water channel flowed to irrigate an orchard.
The whole earth got splattered with the red blood,
As if the soldiers' dresses were dyed in red colour. (16)

The fort doors were blocked with dead bodies in such a way,
As if these doors were given a coat of red painting very recently.
From whatever side the Mughals soldiers tried to sneak in,
The Singhs rushed in the same direction to counter them. (17)

Dohra : While the Mughals rushed from a distance to launch an attack,
The Singhs repulsed their attack when they came near.
While the Singhs faced death by rushing forward,
The Mughals died while beating a (hasty) retreat. (18)

Chaupai : Since the Singhs were too keen to make a sacrifice,
They decided to make a virtue out of necessity.
The Singhs, having lost all hopes of saving their lives,
Prepared themselves (mentally) to sacrifice their lives. (19)

Paying little attention to the pain of their bodily wounds,

The Singhs wielded their weapons with a death wish in their hearts.

Since the Mughals had invaded with the aim of plundering,

They had to face such an ordeal (at the hands of committed Singhs). (20)

The Mughals found the Singhs blocking their passage in every direction,
And noticed every single Singh fighting against ten Mughal soldiers.
The Singhs were found jumping over the fort walls,
And attacking the Mughal soldiers without retreating a bit. (21)

Whichever Mughal soldier survived, he beat a hasty retreat,

Such was the mood of the battle that ensued there.

Corpses were piled upon corpses in such a manner,

As if bags used for loading a mule were piled upon each other. (22)

394

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

tira1" : wfr hhh fer H3" <^ i

5T ti% tjfe feH 3tf Ufe I 33 I

dohra : turkan lagai zakham ik murd dgran natthain char.

ko chakkai bandhai kou dui im hi turain hui nar.23.

: 5of l4of 3^of fife I JO-fBTCT fHt(?> tTE tfcf I

3^ H?sf wfr I 3% orat fegT3" I 39 I

chaupai : thak pak turak pichhc murd pac. agyon sikhan dand khattc kag.
turak mam tab addhi hara. tabai nibabai kari bichar.24.

oClJ JStrT Ka^fe frpjrfu I 5!^ ftf fgH f5St»T ttrfz I

s# w> ?>ttr fen i fi-(«3T wv §ra org- aw i ?u i

kahg lijai marvai sipahi. kar bhukha is laiai harai.
nahin ann niro is kola, milugu ap bhukho kar bol.25.

5 3^ w$ sra^ dofd'yl i fefr 3W% trst y^rgt i

3^ frw g KGT^H I felBfe W^fs H I P£ I

tau turak lagg karan takrdai. dihain talavg khai putai.

rat nikal kachhu sikh thg layavta. chhil pat kichhu layai su khavat.26.

h # §?> ^ s?> ?> y# i en1" £r w^l" i
s1^ §U3" frfe i »rfe 3 fera urftf 1 39 1

so bhi un ko lain na pai. aisi dasha sikhan pai ai.
fakg upar fakg jai. ai hath tau rijak dhid pahin.27.

t^ra1" : h^" w§ eft ojcr srat w> hw s fir F&fz 1
few A3 ("jftf um # ?w s urfe 1 3t 1

dohra : sgr pau ki kaya kahi ann masa na uhan labhai.

pat chhil jard nahin labhai ghas bhi nadar na pai.28.

trust : tri" ^hs 7> fiw<5 w^st 1 ^st or ft?> @?> fHst trst 1

fe^J ffW SET 0!" fecJT I UTT yBP^H 35" I 3tf I

chaupai : khanai vasat na sikhan labhai. kai ku din un mitti khai.

phir sikkh bandg kg dhig gag. pas chubarg pukarat bhag.29.

3K UT U Wlf flrgt rF5^ I 3# Wl <^dd'M 3^ I

f^oT W ^tf UHt ^FS I UK W UTH ftf 35 I 30 I

turn hi ho ap janijanon. tuhin ap vartayo bhanon.

ikk bar dgkh hamro hala. ham par payo bhukh bad zaval.30.

ym §5 f nraUr §a" I flte ^ nfe §w i

HtT fn^ €CT I >XH UH § 3K Btf I 3=1 1

ab ud chal tun aurahi thaura. jivat rahain tuhi lgvain tol.
tab un bandg uttar dayo. ab ham kau turn chahain udyo.31.

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

395

Dohra : Whenever a Mughal soldier got wounded in the battle,

His four other companions rushed backwards towards the cover.
While two among those four pretended to pick up the wounded,
The other two followed the first two without any reason. (23)

Chaupai : Getting exhausted, the Mughals beat a retreat from the battlefield,
As the (brave) Singhs had taught them a bitter lesson.
As the Mughals had accepted their partial defeat,
The Nawab was compelled to review his strategy. (24)

Why should he get his soldiers killed in the battle,
When Banda Singh could be starved and made to surrender.
Since he had been left with no stocks of food and water inside,
Starvation would compell him to ask for a surrender. (25)

(So) the Mughals started strengthening their siege around the fort,

As they dug a deep channel all around Banda Singh's fort,

A few Singhs who used to sneak out of the fort at night,

Used to bring some leftovers from garbage for feeding themselves. (26)

Now with the cutting off of even that meagre supply by the Mughals,
The Singhs' plight became extremely vulnerable and miserable,
They had to go without food day after day (for a long period),
As they had no means of access to any food to feed themselves. (27)

Dohra : What to talk of food for a minimal nutrition level,

Not a grain of food stuff could be procured from anywhere.

What to talk of leaves and bark of trees,

Even the grass had withered from the bare-earth. (28)

Chaupai : The Singhs having found nothing else to feed themselves,
Survived for a few days by feeding themselves on clay.
Ultimately, the Singhs approached Banda Singh for succour,
And shouted near his upper storey dwelling. (29)

They cried that Banda Singh, being divinely Omniscient,
Had brought things to such a pass through his own Will.
They begged him to have a look at their miserable plight,
As hunger and deprivation had drained them completely. (30)

They suggested him to fly away to a far off place,

As they were sure to locate him if they survived this ordeal.

Then Banda Singh retorted to them (a bit incensed),

That they now wished him to fly away (after such a disaster). (31)

396

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

ym uh srarf aes i w&s feeBTt" fe HFra i

§3S H?f 3>f ofd^'M I UK § 3H tFIH I 33 I

ab ham karavo bachno har. khatar indgi kit sansar.

udno manhain tumain karvayo. ab ham ko turn chahat jhuthayo.32.

: HHT H3t W FW dlU'<s1 »f dTrFE3 I

£ Htf PcSofMU ?>ftf fet" H H3T fffe W§3 133 1
dohra : sadh sati ar surama gayani au gajdant.

c mukh niklayo nahin phirai jau jug jai anant.33.

W33 H3V # ut ^ ?f wfe I
UH aB?7 H U1^ ft Ih UUH I 39 I

bachnan khatar sarap bhi parai kund main ai.
ham ab bachan su har kai kaisc purash akhahin.34.

trust : aes trn aw wfe ai^st i ea1^ 3W an frar nrgt i

aes few t ddldt! ^fe i fast diw eu§ £ are- wfs 1 3u i

chaupai : bachan khatar bal dchi gavai. darMn bhayo bach kc jag sai.

bachan kiyo tho harichand rai. bik gayo chuhrdc dc ghar jai.35.

aes trn few i aes wfe as nut" wat i
aero trn yan fro" 5f i aero tn^a" fen etf &f 1 3£ i

bachan khatar pandav tariy hari. bachan dci ban sahi khuari.
bachnan khatar purash sir dcvain. bachnan khatar nij dukh lcvain.36.

aes ws^ few fey 3^ h§ i m suf aw m5 Hi i
aero trn ^ Ka" ut i §fe # ^ gtr I 39 I

bachan khatar tariy chikh chard sardai. talc nahin gal lagno mardhai.
bachnan khatar chakar mar rahai. atah lie ui bhi lard rahai.37.

fun aB?j?j U3" ura" frfe ast i agir s few sra oft M" i
war auw few aw few i afer fays fea" fewt few 1 3t i

pit bachnan par ghar jai bcti. karavai na nij kul ki hcthi.
tcgh bahadar nij bach kiyo. kahi bipparn sir dilli diyo.38.

wwa7 : »r?) few a^j au okj wfert arst i

Q£d=Sd<S ?f WW wfe trfe HW?W I 3tf I
dohra : an chit babai bach kahc tanki pard gai laj .

paran unhatran main tajai hin hoi matvaj.39.

trust : sa fH¥?j s§3 ye1" i a^ aw?> cte cftw ©g1- i

5rjt a% m aju ara arst i hws h1 hw wte wst i ho i

chaupai : tab sikkhan nc bandc ko puchha. babe bachan kaun kiyo uchha.

kahi bandai madh gur granth bani. sattarn main mat hin bakhani.40.

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

397

He snubbed them for goading him to go back from his promise,
For such a petty thing as human life and this material world.
Although they had themselves forbidden him to fly away,
Now they wished him to turn back from his pledge. (32)

Dohra : (These five) a saint, a sati1 and a brave warrior,

Together with a learned scholar and an elephant's ivory teeth,
Never do they turn back from their stated positions,
For ages and ages till the ends of eternity. (33)

Having taken a solemn pledge (at king Janmeja's2 Yajna),
Even the snakes had volunteered to slither into the boiling couldren.
How could he (Banda Singh) claim himself to be a great personage,
If he now turned back from his pledge (by flying away). (34)

Chaupai : For keeping his word, the king Balraja3 had to forgo his life as well,

And (the Lord of the world) had to become a security guard at Balraja's court.
(Similarly) king Harish Chander4 , having made a promise (to Vishwa Mittar),
Had to sell himself as a slave at the house of a sweeper. (35)

The Pandavas5 had to stake their wife after making a pledge,
Adn had to live in exile (for fourteen years) to keep their pledge.
Great men put their lives at stake for keeping their word,
And voluntarily accept pain for fulfilling their promise. (36)

Women burn themselves on their (husband's) funeral pyre,

And never hesitate to embrace death to fulfil their oath.

An enlisted official (soldier) sacrifices his life for his oath of allegiance),

And dies fighting on the battlefield for fulfilling his terms of service. (37)

An (Indian) daughter leaves for her in-laws house on her father's word,

And preserves her family's dignity (at all costs).

Guru Teg Bahadur6 , after having made a solemn promise,

Sacrificed his life at Delhi to keep his words with the pleading Brahmins. (38)

Dohra : Since Baba Nanak had pronounced his well thought philosophy,
It has become mandatory to keep the sanctity of his words.
He himself had shed his mortal frame at the age of sixty-nine,
Lest he should become senile and incapacitated. (39)

Chaupai : Thereupon, the Singhs enquired from Banda Singh (about those words),
As to what were those injunctions pronounced by Baba Nanak.
Banda Singh referred to Guru Nanak's words7 recorded in Guru Granth Sahib,
Which implied that every man turned senile at the age of seventy. (40)

398

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

rT TO?; H1 I § Hfe ufe UH for TO 5jff I

TOfi H^B^Kfo I 3 TOfTOdTt" UHttfe I 9H I
jau sattarn main ham jivat rahain. tau mati hin ham nij bach kahain.
vahi bachan murd lagai mohi. tau sharmindgi ham ko hohi.41.

ferfl" §75W fcrT TO/ I Hlddld TOS ferT 5?t£ UK^ I

# I TOS S feFT TO 5Tg^ I 3TET ^ §7^ TO 14STS3 I 93 I

isi ulamyon nij tajain parana. satigur bachan nij kic parman.

jo vai bachan na nij sach thanta. granth vak un jhuth pachhanat.42.

^ 3H h wm sra^- 1 fe;^ smfi i
h >ofa" ?f to frf^ i feH 1st §h fi-w ew 1 93 i

ham nai turn so bandhyo karara. lokan kai madh uch pukar.
jau ab main bach jaungu hara. kim dhoi us milai darbar.43.

€i. oral- it ife of fotfd^
(... '3 oral" it yrj »rf^')
66. parsang kali kq bhachchh ka likhyat^
(... 'tau kali ko puju ahar')

tft-fst : ofat fgoT TO TOi I H?1" ?W oT3^ t Uf^ |

chaupai : aur kahi ik band? bata. sava lakkh karno tho ghat.

so puro ham tc nahin bhayo. baki dcno bahu ham rahyo. 1 .

fTO^ H3" H HTO?) I H orot if yrj W 13 1

jim sava kot kahyo satigur dcna. sou udhar rahyo panth pai dcna.

itnc marc ju shastarn nara. tau kali ko puju ahar.2.

ust ?5tr t flra% n^s i sraf toT s ?ftr ^ i

€t?7t|T3 # KUTO rlBFSt" I WW §H # tf^l" 13 I

panjhi lakh tho pithorc marvac. kali rajji na vahi layo khac.
din khatar thi muhmmad jagai. al ulad usai bhi khai.3.

flf FrartTO% sro i ^fu # §rra it ?rftf i

#§ HBr% # &dt I WT TO §H Htf ^llf M" 19 I

jou jagavai rajavai nanhi. vahi bhi usko chhodai nahin.
jou jagavai rajavai bhi ohi. ans bans us sukh rahin doi.4.

to^t : H^Hdi ?r ^ rraft" urn sra" iftit sfs i

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

399

So in case Banda Singh remained alive upto the age of seventy,
He would also be counted among the senile and the demented.
Then he would feel ashamed to be included in that category,
In case he got stigmatised by Baba Nanak's injunction. (41)

He would shed his mortal frame to escape that stigma,
In order to prove the validity of Baba Nanak's words.
If the truth of Baba Nanak's words got violated,

Then it would be presumed that the Guru's word in Gurbani, were not true. (42)

He (Banda Singh) had made a promise to die along with them,

And had made a public declaration loud and clear.

If he now turned back from his solemn pledge,

How would he redeem himself in the Divine Court? (43)

Episode 66

Episode About the (Goddess) Kali's1 (sacrificial) Offering
(The (Goddess) Kali must be propitiated)

Chaupai: Then Banda Singh made another revelation,

That he had intended to slaughter one lakh and a quarter lives.

Since he could not meet the intended target,

The balance of those sacrificed offerings needed to be cleared. (1)

As the Guru2 had intended to offer one crore and a quarter sacrifices,
The Khalsa Panth had to clear that backlog of sacrificial deaths.
The Goddess Kali would only be satiated and propitiated,
After the promised number of (Singhs) were slaughtered in war. (2)

The Goddess Kali failing to be propitiated had destroyed,
Prithvi Raj Chauhan even though he had sacrificed twenty five lac soldiers.
The goddess Kali was invoked by Prophet Mohammed for initiating his religion,
But she devoured prophet's progeny as well (for deficient propitiation). (3)

Anyone who invokes her without propitiating her fully,
Fails to escape her wrath (after partial propitiation).
(But) One who invokes her and satiates her sacrificial craving,
She bestows prosperity on him as well as on his progeny. (4)

Dohra : The Gods had invoked and appeased her in Satyuga3 ,
Whereupon they had happily witnessed her blessings.

400

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

dohra : satijug mai dgvan jagi parsann kar pgkhi toi.
targtg rajai ram ji san parvari soi.5.

HHFfe H SFWt" WFU I

davapar jagai su pandvan kali karayo ahar.
dino on rajai sabh jo kali parvar.6.

5!^ r^FSt ?7ftf sR# t# T# ?7ftf 5TH I
oTOt ^FF% H tfe tlo^d=S feH ^FT 19 I
kali j agai nahin bhali bin j agg sarai nahin kaj .
kali rajavai jo kou hoi chakkrvarat tis raj. 7.

tfrjst : oWHdl K 1rT?> fe?) Hdl^'iel I Utfr ?> feH 3 §S tf Ugt WSt I
ft TO I H 2# @?T t UK Wf It I

chaupai : kaljug main jin kin jagvai. rajinakistgunpaipaiai.

main dharyo chit singhan khuvaun. so tari unain tai pari ham au.8.

eu^1 : s% sr% fi=rtf?> oraii? fe^ oo-r sra" rro i

dohra : tab bandai sikhan kahyo itnai kamm kar jahu.
baki sava ju lakh ki sir utnc chardvahu.9.

trust : §?> tra?) fen ut ?5st i §5 ura1" frra" wzfa est i
ore fm i ya^ tr% <f h ^ ws i i

chaupai : un sikkhan im hi mann lai. uth ghorda sir marhi dai.

baki kuttc bile katag. murdg khan nun jau the ac.10.

§ # )-ra" §zr fee i y^r ?># §?> Stf fl^ I

§ sfe §^"#s i ht| Htftw uftf h^" ?w mi

tau bhi marc uMn kichhu thordc. pujg nahin un lckhc jordg.
tau bandg un dino akha. maro makhian hohin sava lakh. 1 1 .

5T5t fto!^ H?> WSt | #5^" fe?£ »(H 3^ 3"St I
otSTW^ oTdt FT H% ofat I H?S nrat ?>5 dlS o!St I %2 I
tab kai lokan yaun man ai. banda divano ab bhayo bhai.
kaian kari ju bandg kahi. sunat achmbho nath gag kai. 12.

fm fircoft" # ^ ug" i h uh )# uhij i

sra- ^ ajf fe»r Frftf i ststw^ ss^'s yst *wfo i =13 i

sikkh sidki jo parn kg purg. so akhain ham marain hajurg.

kar kg gum ab kia chhad jahin. kaian nathat na puchchhi salahi.13.

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

401

Lord Rama4 had satiated and appeased her in Treta Yuga,
Who, along with his whole dynasty, received her blessings. (5)

The Pandavas5 invoked the Goddess in the age of Duapar,

And offered the sacrificial (blood) to her heart's content.

They had satiated and appeased not only the goddess,

But her whole progeny as well (with the blood of their brethren). (6)

Neither is it advisable to invoke Goddess Kali's blessings,
Nor can her invocation be dispensed with for solving one's problems.
Whosoever succeeds in satiating and appeasing the goddess,
Ends up becoming an all powerful and mighty sovereign. (7)

Chaupai: Since no body could invoke and satiate her in Kaliyuga,
She devoured them since they failed to satiate her.

I (Banda Singh) had intended to propitiate her through sacrifices of Singhs,
But sparing the Singhs she had recoiled upon him instead. (8)

Dohra : Then Banda Singh instructed the (pleading) Singhs,
That they should accomplish his (unfinished task).
They must offer as many sacrifices of (living) heads,
As remained in balance to square up the one lakh and a quarter figure. (9)

Chaupai : The Singhs, following the instructions of Banda Singh,
Slaughtered all the horses and camels to meet that target.
For the rest, they slaughtered all the dogs and cats,
Which had gathered there to feed on the carcasses. (10)

Even then these sacrificial deaths fell short of the targetted figure,

When the head count was taken for the promised figure.

Then Banda Singh instructed the Singhs for more sacrifices,

By killing houseflies to complete the figure of one lakh and a quarter. (11)

(After such ridiculous instructions), manypeople started feeling,
As if Banda Singh lost his balance and had gone mad.
While some followed Banda Singh's instruction in all sincerity,
Others deserted his company feeling astonished at his wits. (12)

The Singhs, who were devout, faithful and true to their salt,
They declared to sacrifice their lives along with their leader.
While some felt no justification in deserting their leader,
Others deserted post haste without seeking anybody's advice. (13)

402

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

dldtd'Hyt" HIT ftlH fad'cSl (gurdaspurai madh jimai bihani)

Iruu1" : fm r\ frostf s tj fes set w i

nra- a1^ »fH ?)Hf 3wf 3Wt" HH feH (ST I ^9 I
dohra : sikh jo sidki the rahc tin chit yaun lai dhar.

aur bat ab nahin bhali bhali maut is nar. 14.

f¥fi ^ 3?J H5T TJ H HHoJH I

s fzb-B firo?? ?f bust §^ fejT i <w i

bhukkhan kc tan suk gac rahc su saskat paran.
lakhi na himmat sikhan men turak dhukc dhig an. 15.

trust : § fw for %s \m urt i stuw §bt au g%t i

h h?^ *m ftr sRFst i didti'Hyt m fm fnu^ i ^ i

chaupai : tau dhig dhuk un payo ghcro. nihal kandh dhuk bahc chuphcro.

su sunion ab bhukh kahani. gurdaspurai madh jimain bihani. 16.

fef gort ast aw tlti ferra few 3^3^ 1
tjs hu yi s a^ 1 ?^ Oh @u ^ tpn ivi

ik tukrdo koi bahron gcrai. tiskau chimrain char chuphcrc.
juth such kou puchhai na bata. nichaun khos uch lai khat.17.

3fFT qfFT t W I fefellfeSHSHWI

#"^f 25!3T fetff 1 ^ fgBT fgBT §H I I

tarbuj kharbuj ko khopar bagahain. ik ik par gir das das pahain.
jo kou nichyon tukrda dikhavai. kandhon dig dig us val pavain.18.

^ 3T §ZF ftf oft 3gt I H H3" UH 3 fetjt ?J UTSt" I <ttf I
roti so un chand dis pavai. hatth uthavain hatth nahin avai.
jcti bat uMn bhukh ki bhai. so sabh ham tc likhi na gai.19.

tuu1" : h # a% 3 ntf nfeu ^ftf s Ou 1

hh o?t h oif gfe wfe Pawl 6' na" 1 30 1

dohra : so bhi bandai tc sangain andar dchin na pair.

at kat karai su chhal kou hui jai billion shcr.20.

tfrjst : § # au fcstz s w 1 f¥ a% ul tn% 1

a£ ^ IT slf ddd'tS I HW F3" ^ U1^ I 3^ I
chaupai : tau bhibandc nikat na avain. jan un bhukho bando hikhavai.

bandc tc yaun darain turkana. maryo shcr mat lai uthc paran.21.

a£ 3 fefe Mr % sr 1 #est w ur 1

^st^k a^st 1 fan nrv ht fm »ret 1 33 1

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

403

(As It Prevailed at Gurdaspur)

Dohra : The most devout and faithful Singhs who chose to stay inside the fort,
They had made a firm resolve (to sacrifice their lives).
Since they considered every other option as undesirable,
They preferred to embrace death than dishonour. (14)

Since hunger had reduced them to bare skeletons,
They were gasping for breath (for want of food and water).
While the Singhs were completely drained of energy and drive,
The Mughals had almost entered their fortress. (15)

Chaupai : After approaching quite near the Mughals laid a siege,
And took positions behind the fort walls from all sides.
(Dear readers) listen further to this tale of woeful deprivation,
As it came to prevail inside this fort of Gurdas (Nangal). (16)

The moment somebody threw a morsel of bread from outside,

The famished Singhs pounced upon it from every direction.

Deprivation had effaced all distinctions between fair and foul means,

As even the seniors snatched that morsel from their juniors to feed themselves. (17)

Even if somebody threw the peelings from melons and honeydew inside,

Tens of famished Singhs pounced upon that single peeling.

If some body dangled a piece of bread from the floor,

The starved Singhs would risk a fall from the roof to snatch it. (18)

Food looked as rare as moon's first appearance in the waxing phase,
Which disappears the moment one points one's finger towards it.
Deprivation had driven the Singhs to such a miserable plight,
That my pen (the poet's) fails to give expression to their misery. (19)

Dohra : So scared were the Mughal soldiers of Banda Singh,
That they did not dare to step into his room.
Lest he should still play a trick upon them,
And from a scared cat might turn into a lion. (20)

Chaupai : They dared not go near Banda Singh, even though battered,
As if the famished Banda would devour them.
The Mughals were so much in dread of Banda Singh,
As if a dead lion would get up to strangulate them. (21)

Such phantoms of fear of Banda Singh gripped the Mughals,

As if more of Bandhayee Singhs would pounce upon them from nowhere.

404

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

bandg tg iti bidhi vai darain. mat kat aur band! a parain.

kai kahain kund bandai banai. sarpan jim ap marain singh ai.22.

^ ^ sr£ £r trau yw% i feu #e ?>fe uh ug w% i
Pih fiwft ytr uu u^t i i4wr fHt St h^u'csI i 33 1

jg ko bandg pai kharach puchavai. phir bando nahin ham hath avai.
jaiso piasg mukh parg pani. payas mitai hovai savdMni.23.

uuu" : flHgsufe uuw uth ydyfe 1

dohra : jaisg dad hui paryo jgth gham murjhai.

barkha partg sar hi hovat sabh jivahi.24.

tiwlw ag 5?T ora" sra" § Horfe 1

HH o(3 Wm W ^ Weft ufe 315 Hrftr I 3U I
turak dalilan bahu karain kar kar yau sankahin.
mat kat khalso a ralai aki hui gardah manhi.25.

trust : wfa" fs?> § fen ii? sra- 1 &z sra" fesra- 1
sra" a% S5 sct 1 h fefeT itrfe 1 ?^ 1

chaupai : ab in ko kim thordg karo. mar kut kar bahar nikaro.

thordg kar bandg phard layo. tau dilli phard bhgjhi dayo.26.

§ 3U5^ fm 31W bfdd'yl I $3 §d" WTJ oTgrst I

feH 5Tftr 3U5r ftt I UH§ feu W tTO &t I 39 I

yau turkan mil gal thahirai. gk or dayo rah kadhai.

im kahi turak divayo hoko. rasto lihau au nikal jahu 16k6.27.

g5 JdJ-Hd 75^ rFct I i?tf cft% 5 Kof Ud"^ I

fm frreofr oe!^^ i ufow h§ u i 3t i

chhad chhad shastar lagg jana. bhukh kig thg 16k haran.
sikh sidki kachhu thordg rahg. chhad hathiar sou pai rahg.28.

# ^§ §?) I feof eft rW Wra" 5H oiff I

Hffe~>>f3gTgt if I 753?^ HUS ^ ??fe HSnfe1 I 3tf I
jo kou un chhgrdyo chahai. ik ki jaga agyon das kahain.
majhail ardbai chhodain nanhi. lardan maran tg nahi sankahin.29.

^UU1" : UHT rfet" ?> ^ 375 3W ?> Hp-F?) I

HFBd" Hffe r1»M I 30 I

dohra : rassi jali na vat jalyo bal gayo na gayo guman.

shastar chhutg na bal chhutyo ais majhail juan.30.

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

405

Some opined that Banda Singh had prepared a boiling cauldron6 ,
In which Singhs would voluntarily sacrifice like the snakes. (22)

Some apprehended that somebody might provide him with rations,

After which Banda Singh would never fall into their hands.

As a person, dying of thirst, chanced to get water,

Became alert and energetic the moment his thirst was slaked. (23)

Dohra : Like frogs which wither and shrink in size,
In the extreme heat of month of June.
But get revived and rejuvenated,
The moment the monsoon rain sets in. (24)

The Mughals too entered into a variety of deliberations and confabulations,
As they had several kinds of apprehensions about Banda Singh.
They feared that other (Tat) Khalsa forces might join in a rally,
And turn hostile and defiant even from inside the fort. (25)

Chaupai : The Mughals then resolved to reduce their numerical strength,
By ousting them after subjecting them to severe beatings.
They planned to capture Banda Singh after reducing their numerical strength,
And despatch him to Delhi alive after capturing him. (26)

The Mughals, after resolving unanimously about this strategy,
Opened one flank in order to facilitate their escape.
Thereafter they made a public pronouncement there,
That they were free to escape through that passage. (27)

Some people started fleeing leaving behind their weapons,

As they had been devasted by extreme pangs of hunger.

Only a small number of devout and faithful Singhs were left behind,

Who kept lying flat leaving aside their weapons. (28)

If somebody ventured to poke fun at them.

They still retaliated angrily with tenfold intensity.

The Majhail Singhs neither lowered the pitch of their defiance,

Nor were they scared to get killed in war and fight. (29)

Dohra : As a burnt out rope did not shed its coiled shape,

The Majhail Singhs did not shed their arrogance despite exhaustion.

Their morale remained intact despite loss of energy to wield their weapons,

Such was the mettle and fabric of these Majhail Singhs. (30)

406

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

fftt 3 % oflJF gff ^ WH §?> §of I

fen # §^ ^gt'cr^tsftfssr 13=11

larng tg vai kaya darain rahg sas un dhfik.

im bhi unko nahi chhadain ya main tho nahin luk.31.

tfrjst : §?>oTt H93 3" 3^ M I Fl?> lltf "ft^oW sTW I

§W uk Tfcf etft HTT I £ HE 3^3 U FTT I 33 I

chaupai : unki surat tg dar lagg. jan kar goron nikkal bhajg.

upar had nahin disai masa. jan g mug bharat hai sas. 32.

fa?) hto ri?j ya^ 3% 1 fi?> tre ftt 1

37) oft USt HH feH yrftf I <SoT K1^" 3 H?J §3 rF^f I 33 I

bin sasan janu murdg torg. bhanmatg jan jadu jorg.

tan ki haddi sab dis pahin. phuk mart tg janu ud jahin.33.

rT?) ora" oPBirT gjgt arret i H^^^^t^t^^ret i

35!St ottf @?) H1 ("xjf FTR" I Wff ©?> rT UTT I 39 I

jan kar kagaj gudi banai. sath pavan kg ud ud ai.

kai kahain un main nahin sasa. ham dgkh ayo un ja kar pas. 34.

wft ot" §?V u »ret i Ka?r y% flte an *ret i

nra- fe^3 fos as ?) a^ i fucr 33% hs fen oare 1 3u 1

aisi dasha unhain pai ai. marnon parg jivat gat pai.

aur likhat kichh banai na bata. hiy tardphai sun chit kampat.35.

a% oft 3T3 TJH cTftf fPcft I oTH trfe WFfT 5Ta Ut^T ifcSt I

# otf yi 5Tfu a3 h1 1 fesfeag b1^ i 3£ 1

bandg ki gat ham nahin jani. kab khai anaj kab piai pani.

jo kou puchhai kahi bart main rakha. dgkhat 16k na un kuchh chakM.36.

otst oftr §h ir rrftf at^ i ot§ okj @h 34Hj h#3" i

oTf §H fZt tret I W 3 §H 3T5t 3Fret I 39 I
koi kahai us dg janhin bira. kou kahai us tapio sarir.
kou kahai us buti khai. jan tg us bhukh gai tajai.37.

to. ^ # feucit

(...'^f >Ft UK')
67. parsang band^ kai phardn^ ko likhyat^
(...'kou maro ham')

#u^" : 3H a% hb fntr m otuct i

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

407

Why should they be scared of indulging in a fight,
As they had already reached the end of their tether.
Otherwise also they were not likely to be spared (by the enemy),
As it was an open secret about their imminent end. (31)

Chaupai : People were scared of their phantom figures of emaciated bodies,
As if they had tumbled out and fleeing out of their graves.
As all flesh had disappeared from their bones,
It appeared as if dead bodies were struggling to breathe. (32)

It appeared as if dead corpses were made to walk,

By sewing up these corpses by the hands of a magician.

Each bone of their emaciated skeleton was transparently visible,

And it seemed as if a single breath of air would blow them into air. (33)

They appeared to be as light as paper mache articles,

Which were likely to blow up at the first breath of air?

Some spectators remarked that Singhs were no longer alive,

As they had observed their emaciated bodies from a close range. (34)

They had become victims of such a worst catastrophe,

That they had experienced death even before their death.

The author's pen fails to give any further account of this incident,

As this gory scene sends shivers down his spine . (35)

Nobody knew the mystery behind Banda Singh's survival,
As nobody had ever noticed him taking feed or drop of water.
He told that he was fasting if anybody enquired of him,
As people had never seen him partaking anything. (36)

Some people remarked that his captive spirits (Birs) fed him,
While others believed he had mastered his bodily urges.
Still others remarked that he had taken a dose of a herb,
Which had satiated and eliminated his craving for food. (37)

Episode 67
Episode of Banda Singh's Capture
(Anybody may kill me)

Dohra : Then Banda Singh called all his Bandhayee Singh followers,
And announced his policy in this manner.

408

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

dohra : tab bandg sadd sikkh sabh aisg kahyo uchar.

ab ham turkan sir dgvain sut dgvo hathiar. 1 .

trust : h§ fntr?) wet i fe^ ?> nmur aiw Qwd«1 i

FTfe HoOT H a% UTT I q^" fF 13 1

chaupai : sou bat sikkhan mann lai. kinai na agyon gal ultai.

jai sakyo jo bandai pasa. dharg shastar ja aggg tas.2.

at h s£ m i §s aw i

oJUt»i^ HJ-Hd §S I otstW) °fc> F# 5^ I 3 I

badg darvajg so dag khola. kou maro ham un kahyo bol.
kaian shastar un val phainkg. kaian bhann sardai thainkg.3.

#u^" : 3a fea^ & wet srat ft a% a^ i

P?t H1^!" W# HS>f H dldd'd 19 1
dohra : tab nibab ng sun laikahiju bandai bat.

khushi bhai shadi ai man main so garbat.4.

: hhh hz^ i sara urg- i
foa^a ajann i sftf *m row m i

chhanda : shastar sutag. nabab sun pag.

nibab garbayo. nahin ang samayo.5.

fB?j S5T TO? I ^5 3% W I
H% £3 WGF§ I ?^ ^3" W3F§ l£ I
tin 16k sadag. val bandai ghalag.
bandai phard layao. nahin dgr lagao.6.

: feg" feara to to srm a 1ro?> ^Hti'd i

TO JdTOd TO €U @H J-Fa?) ("jfu1 tldoCd 19 I
dohra : phir nibab sabh sad kahyo thg jitng phujdar.

bandai shastar sut dag us maran nahin darkar.7.

sfe : H TO ot §t I 5!St WSS TO I

fb^ fro toj i to f'ur to? it i

chhanda : so sun kai daurdg. kai luttan dhaurdg.
un im sikh jatg. jan tinghai matg.8.

erot : wte etftra1 earf ura" i § # fen §h htoto. to i
53" to to s »rif i i to to ?f to tof^ I tf I

chaupai : liyo chuphgriyon chubaro ghgra. tau bhi disg us saskati shgr.

dar kar kou ngr na avain. bhai kar man main bahu sankavain.9.

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

409

Since he had decided to offer his sacrifice to the Mughals,
He asked his followers to surrender as well. (1)

Chaupai : The Singhs accepted Banda Singhs orders unanimously,
Without contradicting or objecting to his proposal.
Whichever Singh soldier had the energy to walk upto Banda Singh,
He laid down his arms in front of Banda Singh. (2)

After opening the closed doors of his own abode,
He called anyone to come in and kill him (as her pleased).
Many Singhs hurled their weapons towards the Mughals,
While many others damaged and burnt their own weapons. (3)

Dohra : The Nawab (of Lahore) got wind of the whole announcement,
Which had been made by Banda Singh regarding his surrender.
The Nawab felt delighted (at the turn of events),
And felt very proud for Banda Singh's surrender before him. (4)

Chhand : That Banda Singh had laid down arms,

The Nawab heard the news of surrender.

He felt so proud (of his victory),

That he could not contain his happiness. (5)

He called his band of people (soldiers),
And despatched them towards Banda Singh.
He ordered his soldiers to capture Banda Ssingh,
Without wasting any time unnecessarily. (6)

Dohra : Thereafter, the Nawab called all of those,
Who were the commanders of his forces.
Since Banda Singh had laid down arms unconditionally,
It did not behove them to behead Banda Singh. (7)

Chhand : After hearing this news of the surrender,
Many Mughal soldiers rushed to plunder.
They saw the (half-dead) Singhs lying prostrate,
As if they were drowsing and half-asleep. (8)

Chaupai : Even after surrounding Banda Singh's first floor abode,

They found Banda Singh as if a lion was still gasping for breath.
Being so scared, nobody dared to go near Banda Singh,
And felt very reluctant because of their fear of him. (9)

410

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

euu1" : gw feiT »feu Hofftf i

5?Hj HE ^tf §t 3 Wf5 3# feu H% | c(o |
dohra : dhukk chubarg dhig khardg andar bardno sankahin.

chup kito bando dgkh kai tau jai phardi tih banhi.10.

HIJSt : ^ H% ^ HW SCP^ I fel fyr# 3H SCT U1^ I

Wf5 W$ I IM uei? I ^ I

chaupai : phard bandg ko bahar layag. loh pinjrg tab layo pa?.

aur sangal thai char ardac. pag bcrd gal tabak ghatag.ll.

US uf^t" #Htu I Sfe1" TO dddld I

€fe H3T?5 aui? I cTO §H t §fe (Sdd'fe I <P I

hatth hathaurdi lakk janjir. banda bandhyo it tatbir.

doi taraf dui mugal bahac. nal usai kai ui narrdai.12.

cftf aS1" H3" rFs? @% I (TO JTS" Eg" ?fg" I
HU 5t§ H ft&t ?U I Ma#OT HTO? ?¥fu I =13 I
kahain banda mat javai udd. nal gaddc dag sangal gadd.
tor dio so dillirahu. chhoti badi layo majlin lahi.13.

fjW a?H315Uff3t I Sfe ?fe feof feof a# #5 I
feof 14W> §?> ^ US HI? I fgoT feof fefuW" ^? I ^9 I
sikkh bandai sang bandh jo tore, dui dui ik ik bcrdi jordc.
ik pasan un kg hath jordg. ik ik chhordg kiria 16rdg.l4.

euu1" : § # ?fsw^ uu a£ fora ot? i

f?7 ^b1" foH a^ feH fHtr wfz i <w I

dohra : tau bhi gaddyan par bandg dinon rijak lagag.

bhunnan kachcha jim banai tim sikh lgvain khai.15.

trust : na ui" m$ w§ wfg i w3w ?rftf Hop Pd' i

feB us 3 ua^a a^rlr i fhh 1btu tra s fpI* i <\£ i

chaupai : sab hi pakrdg sathgjain. pardhain banian nahin sankahin.

ikat hath tg rabab bajavain. shastar girg un chukg na javain.16.

nae iM H HU£ ^ I tfr^ f§ HHE I
WQ C?U § BF©1 I CP" trF H1 af ufuS S U# I °0 I

shabad pardhain jo marng vargn. jivan jhutho sabad uchargn.
sadho yah murdan ko gaun. ya jag main kou rahin na paun.17.

frresr h|# ff(H tr uut i h% Hrrat fen ojHgt i

fe-r 5ra-"etr ^ Htr 5[u hw i nfe afti hus h?^ sw i i

sidak saburi jis pai rahi. sachch majuri tisai kami.

im kar dukh ko sukh kar mana. jivan taj bahi maran man thana.18.

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

411

Dohra : They stood still even after climbing upto his room,
So scared were they of entering his abode.
Finding Banda Singh keeping completely silent,
They caught hold of him by one of his arms. (10)

Chaupai : Taking Banda Singh out of his place of confinement,

They imprisoned him by putting him inside an iron cage.

After tying his whole body with four iron chains,

They put fetters in his feet and an iron ring around his neck. (11)

With handcuffs around his wrists and a chain around his waist,
They chained Banda Singh in such a tough manner.
Positioning two Mughal soldiers on both sides of Banda Singh,
Both of them were also chained to Banda Singh's body. (12)

For fear of Banda Singh flying away into the skies,
They locked his chains with the pegs on the wagon's floor.
They sent Banda Singh's (Caravan) on its way to Delhi,
After fixing a few halting places on the way. (13)

The other arrested Singhs were also sent along with Banda Singh,
By handcuffing two Singhs with a single chain.
While one hand of each Singh was handcuffed with the other,
The other hand was spared to perform bodily functions. (14)

Dohra : Even after loading the chained Banda Singh's followers on wagons,
The Mughals arranged to feed them on board the wagons.
Whatever cooked or uncooked food was served to the Singhs,
They accepted and tried to survive on that. (15)

Chaupai : All the arrested Singhs were taken together,

As they kept reciting Gurbani without any fear.

Some with their free single hands played on the Rabab,

Although they were too weak to pick up their weapons. (16)

They recited Gurbani hymns about the imminence of death,
And those hymns which regarded life as an illusion.
The hymns which equated the world with the valley of death,
Where no one could stay permanently and eternally. (17)

Those who led a life replete with faith and contentment,

They alone reaped a harvest of truthful living.

Such persons accepted joys and sorrows with equal magnanimity,

And preferred death abandoning the hope of life. (18)

412

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

HaW) i# yfe ojf i 3^5^ of w*r 7th i

tTftf tTftf tlWT ufe UUgFH I tfWT fOTU !£ ofH? FPH I Htf I
shabdan pardhain khai karain ardas. dushat turkan ko akhain nas.
jahin jahin khalsg hui pargas. kMlsai nibahu havain kgsin sas.19.

pc{ HZ dJW oJT I HU?> H§f fHUf H o!H gtf I

sn-rt1 frre5f s feH % suuf i ^ wh uuhhu oiuu? 1 30 1

turak sunain sun gussa karain. maran mangain singh sg kat darain.
kamavain sidak na kis tg darhin. gk as parmgshar karahin.20.

IrUU1" : fe3T HUH it UCT fHUf 3U m arTO I

frT?) of fHWy UfU 3H E*f £ftf §?> 3FU I Q<\ I

dohra : dhig sarhand dgro pay 6 singh torg maddh bajar.

jin kg singhan ghar lutg tab dgkh dghin un gar.21.

tRfgf" : HHtJ U3B" fHUf HUU arFU I ?5oT t!tf 3FU I

fnurs sra few a1?; fwuf 1 feor off h fnur elf Brut 1 33 1

chaupai : shabad pardaht singh jahin bajar. 16k dgkh un dgvain gar.

singhan kab nij ban bisari. ik ki sau singh dgvain gari.22.

feu Hfuuf ^3 UTH?> 3U I UHU U)U 3H ?5<J H f55" I

fHur ottr uh »ra 5!H c'Sr i fgnr ufgro % s£ u& 1 33 1

phir shahiri phard dhiman dahg. hamrg ghar turn Kit su lag.

singh kahain ham ab kab talain. dig pard gaddyan tg bhag khalg.23.

hu?> off§ u fmj?) lj^1?) i TTfu1 fmi gsu tur off a7^ i

fHUfS off FTH H 3H I fHUf?) off Ofe I 39 I
maran kio tho singhan parvan. nahin singh chhadat dangg ki bana.
danga singhan ki jat su got. danga singhan ki 6t poti.24.

fa?> turcr fmi arau oth fsfs i otu tur h fmi 3% nfe i
hu aufcre w auut a^H i fa?> eara1 oifa ufe fes 1 3u i

bin dangyon singh guzar kab hoi. karai danga jo singh bhag soi.
shgr baghyard au bahri baj. bin dangyon kabi hui in kaj.25.

Iruu1" : U3t nfusf feu uzf fnur £u h nftf furu uuu i

HTUH oJZH SoT §?) UW HU^ FTftf I 3£ I
dohra : huti simijih hati singh tapp su tahin girpahin.

marat kutat 16k un raulo machavat jahin.26.

tfifef" : fHUrufW) HZ J-FU UTU | ofgt fHUf ^ WE faftU I

3ftf 3 3U feu HUUS a1^ I HUi" UH3 ?f SU1" S^U1 I 39 I

chaupai : sipahian sotg mar lag ghgr. kai singh bhag paran bigair.

tahin tg tur phir shahran barhain. saran rastg main dgra darain.27.

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

413

They kept one reciting Gurbani hymns and praying to God,
For the decimation of the wicked Mughals (for their tyranny).
They prayed that wherever the Khalsa Panth (Singhs) existed,
They should die for their religion in the true Khalsa tradition. (19)

The Mughals felt outraged after hearing these sentiments,
That the Singhs were so dauntless as to invite death.
Singhs, having faith in God, were not scared of any human-being,
As they relied entirely on the only hope of divine protection. (20)

Dohra : After putting up a camp at Sirhind (on their way to Delhi),
The Singhs were paraded through the markets of Sirhind.
The people, whose houses were earlier ransacked by the Singhs,
Looked at the Singhs and hurled abuses on them. (21)

Chaupai : As the Singhs passed through streets while reciting Gurbani,
The people looked at them and kept hurling abuses on them.
The Singhs too being in the habit of using abusing language,
Retaliated with ten fold volume of abuses on them. (22)

Then the residents of Sirhind started pelting stones on the Singhs,
Alleging that the Singhs had ransacked their houses earlier.
The Singhs retorted that they would do the same again, given a chance,
Even as they fell down on their wagons due to their emaciated bodies. (23)

Since the Singhs had voluntarily accepted to die,
They would never renounce their habit of indulging in fight.
Since fighting was their badge of distinction and identity,
Fighting was ingrained in the fibre and texture of their being. (24)

How could the Singhs survive without entering into fight,
As the Singh's mettle is tested only on the basis of a fight.
The lion, the tiger and the wild specie of a falcon,
Could never survive without indulging in violence. (25)

Dohra : Whichever sweet sellers' shop the Singh came across on the streets,
They would pounce upon these after jumping over rails.
Even as the people kept on beating and thrashing them,
The Singhs kept on rioting and shouting on the way. (26)

Chaupai : The Mughal soldiers brought them back after severe thrashings,
As a result of which many Singhs fell down dead.

After departure from here, the Singhs were never paraded through any city,
But made to put up camps on the roadside inns. (27)

414

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

feHT WSf3 SWJfd" I £do(Hd H?) K Htf I

U SET Urfe" H# a^rfe I H3" otg ot% gkF 5!sT wfe | 3t I
isi bhantti nalygrg pahunchg. pharaksgr bahu man mgn sochg.
hai bando yahi bun balai. mat kachhu karai ihan kachhu ai.28.

nrv wfu ht ~$udi tidM'fe i saT #e s wfz I
a^H sra^ o( 14^% i €|€ ^fe3 au? I 3tf I

ap shahi madh rahyo daryai. jab lag bando muyo na thai,
bahut kuran ko pas pardhavai. darud phaitg bahut divavai.29.

('fern >re?> fen £fo ^f')
68. band^ ko marn^ ko parsnga
Cjim tain maran tim ck;hi bhakh')

t^ra1" : ?>feg% #e yrW sra h air orurfa i

fen s fe&t WM'ylm" cflrr u a# awfe n i

dohra : naligrai bando jab pujyo shah su bahu kampahi.
isai na dilli layaiai yahi hai buri balai. 1 .

trust : WOT^m?OT i a^MtJiM i
fir sfe & wf ordnjr | § ^w«dd net sgw i? i

chaupai : ap j amna kg madh j a rahyo. banda j amnai urar rakhyo.

uhan bandg ko andha karaya. tau nalagrhon agai turaya.2.

<^ddHd few wst i ^ y% fes m s fere i

H^U H% £f HOT UIB^ I H I1 yrg1 H ^ tf1^ 13 1
pharaksgr dil ai bat. bandg mug bin sukh na bihat.
shah bandai pai manukh ghalag. jo tain khanon so lai khag.3.

Wl?5t fe f Wij | felK f Hd^ T3K ^fe sTO I
33Hla§5 SB^ I felH I1 Hd£ §H Hfa Hd^CT 19 I
apni maut dgh tun akh. jim tain marnon tim dghi bhakh.
tab bandai yau utar batayo. jim tain marno um mohi marvayo.4.

GT o[fe EftF BU oTd" 5RTGT I ?W fen §H >}F I

sfe o(uu{ h @fe nfe w& i »ffr fen fed" mi

yau kahi banda chup kar kahyo. kahin valg tis um a kahyo.
bandai kahyo su uni suni layo. agai sunon jim sir duhun bhayo.5.

B^Td"

feHV^H§)-rd"H^H^yrT l£ I

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

415

As the Mughal force reached (Delhi) with their prisoners of war,

The emperor Farruksiar introspected about his future strategy,

As Banda Singh was reported to be a man with great supernatural powers,

He might bring about some kind of a catastrophe there at Delhi. (28)

(So) The emperor kept himself confined on a river encircled plateau,

Till the moment Banda was executed and declared dead.

He ordered non-stop recitations from the holy Koran,

And made several offerings and performed Islamic Fatiha1 . (29)

Episode 68
The Episode About Banda Singh's death
(You may choose your own manner of death)

Dohra : As (imprisoned) Banda Singh reached Narela1 (an outskirt of Delhi),
Emperor (Farrukhsiar) felt extremely threatened in his heart.
He was wary of Banda Singh's entry into the city of Delhi,
As Banda Singh was reported to be a very dangerous person. (1)

Chaupai : As the Emperor himself put his lodgings across the river Yamuna,
He kept Banda Singh imprisoned on this side of the river.
After gouging out Banda Singh's eyes and blinding him,
Banda Singh was made to move ahead of Narela town. (2)

Emperor Farukhsiar resolved it in his own mind,
That peace will not prevail without beheading Banda Singh.
The emperor sent his designated messengers to Banda Singh,
Who asked Banda Singh to eat his favourite food before death. (3)

Banda Singh was asked to get ready to face death,

And asked to choose the manner of his death as well.

Then Banda Singh answered their enquiries in this manner:

That he would be killed in the manner the emperor himself wished to die. (4)

After this reply, Banda Singh took a vow of silence,

While the royal messengers conveyed Banda Singh's message.

The emperor heard whatever Banda Singh had conveyed,

And (dear reader) listen further how death dealt with both of them. (5)

Dohra : The Emperor Farrukhsiar kept Banda Singh in custody for many days,
After the gouging of his eyes and rendering him blind.

416

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

dohra : andha kar banda rakhyo pharaksgr bahu rqj .

jis pachhg dou marg sunon su vankg khoj.6.

£do(Hd ut §H awtt Wfz I

pharaksgr kazi huto usai bajirai bharai.
bandg maryo tho jou bailan gail ghistai.7.

trust : <^do(Hd 5n# yPdoCM i a% h1^ fes % uss^ i

$jfe H% feV ?f U& I W?> fe?> a<J oRJ 1 1 1
chaupai : pharaksgr kaji bahikayo. bandai marg bin hogu pachhtayo.

huin bandai sikkh jag main rahg. apng jaisg in bahu kag.8.

feucr fes 5!fNs est i ferra yu #r ufe If ojst i
fen ^ au I wm wt1 i feH h% % ssr frt1 itfi

udan viddya in kaian dai. iskg putar bhi rahi hain kai.

is kg bachg vai chamal avain. is marg vai luk chhup javain.9.

a%^HuuH>fegt i fer 5?r §s a?ret 5!sr i

£do(Pld 3H oPHT I §H few HTTO I °(0 I

bandg kg bahu hutg mudaii. ik ki gal un banai kai.
pharaksgr tab kaji bulag. usai kitabon maslai kadhag.10.

3H sn^rr £ aew i ?w Htftt uurw fenu^ i

^ fet Wfe I few fed'^Jdllld ^fe mi
tab kazi ng badlo batayo. vang bajirai chahiai ghistayo.
magar ghordg kg diho bandhai. girad phiravau shahirg dai. 1 1 .

#u^" : few un-rfet fed" §h uTh w& i

oPH H oTd" ©H U^BT CTUT I °Q I

dohra : girdo shahar ghumaikai phir us dijo dai.

aiso kam jo karg us hovag yahi haval.12.

tR4ST : oRjt oTdt H§ FilT I HHTd" UT5 I fejHd1 I

3% 3% ft# tf 5TdHT I ^ H% £ H feu 3f3T 1=13 1

chaupai : kazi kahi kari sou shahi. magar ghordg vai dayo ghistai.

kahai bandai jiun kou karugu. vang bandai dg so phir bhariigu.13.

feH 5ffe HWfe I feH fflH HtW H TO fetffe I

StoilaS sfe >W I 3Et ?> H3T H§ @% I ^0 I
im kahi bando dayo marvai. jim jim sunyo su dharyo likhai.
kou kahai bando nahin moyo. bhai na mardi sou udd gayo.14.

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

417

(Dear readers) listen further as I have discovered,

How both Banda Singh and Farukhsiar died one after the other. (6)

There was one Kazi (Islamic scholar) in Farukhsiar's court,
Who was the real brother of (Wazir Khan) the Nawab of Sirhind.
Banda Singh had beheaded Wazir Khan (after capture of Sirhind),
After dragging his body after tying it to a pair of oxens. (7)

Chaupai : This Qazi misguided and advised Farrukhsiar (out of malice),

That the emperor would have to regret if he spared Banda Singh's life.
There were so may other Singhs alive of the calibre of Banda Singh,
Whom Banda Singh had empowered (in his own lifetime). (8)

He had imparted to many of them the miraculous art of flying,
And many of his sons were also still alive as well.
All of these followers and sons would feel emboldened if he survived,
But they would disappear in case he was eliminated. (9)

As there being a surfeit of those who advocated Banda Singh's elimination,
They gave a very exaggerated account about Banda Singh's powers.
(So) Farrukhsiar calling a conclave of Islamic scholars,
Made them issue Islamic (decrees) against Banda Singh. (10)

They recommended the adoption of a policy of revenge,
And dragging of Banda Singh's body as he had done unto Wazir Khan.
Recommending Banda Singh's body to be tied behind a horse.
They wished it to be dragged around the city of Delhi. (11)

Dohra : Banda Singh's dead body should be dumped and abandoned,
After being dragged and paraded through the city.
A message would go that those who indulged in anti-state activities,
Would meet the same fate as was meted out to Banda Singh. (12)

Chaupai : Implementing whatever had been recommended by the Islamic scholars,
The emperor ordered the dragging of Banda Singh's body behind a horse.
(Thus) sending a message that those who indulged in such activities,
Would meet the same fate as was meted out to Bnada Singh. (13)

So was Banda Singh executed and done to death in this manner,

I (the author) have got it recorded as I have heard it (from my sources).

Some people remarked that Banda Singh had not died,

Since no trace of his funeral pile was traced, he must have flown away. (14)

418

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

u)# few feu a1^" ?> ws\ i u§ rften § fetrst i

H3lt fefreefeH1? I Wfffe S3 W 5d^ W I I

hamrai dil yih bat na at. huto jivat tau dgt dikhai.

magrai sikh sabh ding mar. ghasit kut au karikg khavar.15.

Wr{ few 3WT 0>y'Jl I H^f H3I 3^gt I

wwT hwT few w hw# i §u ^ h% st% ^ ?tw i <\£ i

baj singh bhali nibahi. mug bandai sang cMraun bhai.

all mail singh au salaudi valg. uh bhi mog bandai kg nalg. 16.

: U377 few ?> H H?>t H 5 tfo^t" W I

h§ h wfe3^ m 3st sfe feH ivi

dohra : ratan singh ng jo suni so tau dini akh.

satrai sai atthtarg madh bhai bandg im sakhu.17.

69. sakhi band 5 dq lop hon ki

t^ra1" : m\ uuT h sraw h^ sfe oft wu i

feH 5T3^ flt^H UUW feH 3TU H I
dohra : aggai rahi su kahanga sakhi bandg ki lop.

jim karkg bhayo jivto gayo rahyo jim gop. 1 .

trust : h h1 wt fetrst i feu §u §^3" hs u^st i

rfe feHT U3 ^Wi cfPH I rife Hgt 3^% ^3 few 3^ few OT-T I

so main dgvgu agai likhai. jih thaur dhundtg maing pai.

jassu dhig hut phalan garam. jahi sodhi bavai phatg singh bhag singh nam.

torsf ai :' s;!r' fewT h1 fee it a1? 1 hct ?; #e ara §s^ 1

$BT H5BT H Hfi WUt I flte sfe §3" .Waflfr I 3 I
chaupai : kahain dilli main hindu yaun bat. muyo na bando kit gayo udat.
huti shakti so man manhi. jivat gayo nahi thaur labhahi.2.

H *HH §3" U>f feH WUT I feH few fe rT?)H rFST I

^ few W few est I fe?) H °TT ttffeBHU" 3TH3 i-ruT 13 1

so ab thaur hamain dis ahi. tis milg potrg ji janmg jai.

phatg singhal au bhag singh doi. tin son bhi ammritsar gosat mohi.3.

UH 3 UHt ntfe feV I S^BT few few UK1 PcWdl I

oftJT UH WfH H?>t I HUU?^"WHy^t 19 1
ham ko huti ati chinta bhari. bhag singh mil hamain nivari.
kahi ung ham aisg suni. shahar nangrg aisg huni.4.

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

419

However, the author did not buy such an argument,
Because Banda Singh must have emerged had he been alive.
All the other Singhs were executed after Banda Singh's execution,
After beating, dragging and dishonouring their dead bodies. (15)

S. Baaj Singh, proving true to his salt and oath of allegiance,
Sacrificed his life along with three of his brothers.
The two brothers Aali Singh and (Maali Singh) of village Salodi,
Also sacrificed their lives along with Banda Singh. (16)

Dohra : Whatever Rattan Singh (the author of this epic) had heard (about Banda Singh)
He has narrated it ad verbatim (to his readers).
It was in the year of Seventeen hundred seventy eight2 ,
That Banda Singh shed his mortal frame. (17)

Episode 69

Episode About the Disappearance of Banda Singh

Dohra : Now I would venture to narrate this episode further,
How Banda Singh is reported to have disappeared.
How he resurrected after having been dead,

And how he remained incommunicado/untraced for some time. (1)

Chaupai : I (the author) would get the same version recorded further,

And mention the place (of resurrected Banda Singh's stay) that I found.

There is a definite village near Jassu1 (in Jammu State),

Where Fateh Singh and Bhag Singh of Sodhi-Bawa dynasty lived.

Chaupai : The Hindu residents of Delhi were heard as saying,

That Banda Singh did not die and had flown away somewhere.

He, being possessed with certain spiritual powers,

Had disappeared alive and proceeded to an unknown place. (2)

Now (I (the author) have succeeded in locating this place,
And have come across his grandsons at their native place.
These two grandsons were named Fateh Singh and Bhag Singh,
With whom I had entered into a dialogue at Amritsar. (3)

This (uncanny) problem which had highly perturbed me,
Was resolved during my meeting with Bhag Singh.
I heard about the incident as he had narrated to me,
Which took place in the vicinity of a town Nanera. (4)

420

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

3ds^ fm fm a£ # wft i fan to feH srz ftrd^ i

turkan sir sir bandg ji layo. jim cMhyo tim kat girayo.

pun tin chahyo dayai dgsan khindvai. bandai band dharg judg karivai.5.

t^ra1" : trftf dH at htot RdHdd hHtt i

>xa nftf ura fewylS a% ae uytrfs i£ i

dohra : jahin hut khauph bado sunyo dgsh disntar manhi.

ab tahin ghal dikhlaig bandai band pahunchai.6.

tRJST : GTUT <DoTH .£do(Hd I W orfd HTJ HtidcS I

§H U3" SHT ofr& Qsdl^'cS I ^ oHG[ 19 1

chaupai : yahi hukam faraksgr dayo. yaun kahi maddh sandukan thayo.

us par darogg kig nigvan. dgsh vand kahyo toryo aguvan.7.

H a% rfl" SSt I aW tiddlcS )T 9* ofat :

era nra ut ^ frfe i 3Hdt £u £u/ a?7fe it i

so suno rat bandai ji thai, bol darogan son yaun kahi :
yah sanduk ab hi phat jai. hamri dgh turn dghu banai.8.

h h?> §?> w s;at i 5% wr § H¥ gist itf i

nahin banvau tau andhai hovhu. hui dukhig turn paran guvovhu.
so sun unhai kuchh akard kai. bhag andhg tau sabh bhul gai.9.

3 EdBT?) ofcFGT UH ttF% tJGT I W«3R^?OTSlll I

Hfa^atnts^t i 3f U3feftr »ret i =10 1

tau darogan kahyo ham ankhai dayyai. aur logan ko nadar na payyai.
sou bat bandai ji kai. un ko tau partithi ai. 10.

: a% # faH §?7 oraia feK a?7fe i
m u§d" sftf fe?r feK ua ubt m^fe i n i

dohra : bandai jijimun kahyo tim tin dayo banai.

maddh hanhgrg nahin disai im hath pag lagg paltai. 1 1 .

trust : Wd" a% wr fae^t i h uk a?refzf h¥ srgt i

§ Sof ottf 5" IJTfcTSt I §?52t $U fefst ¥3t I ^3 I
chaupai : aur bandai ji ais bichari. j au ham banavhin dgh sabh kari.

tau 16k kahain kou hai pakhandi. yau ulti dgh dikhai khandi.12.

e^rd1" : unt a% ut Rdwywl nlddid srat* re 5fc i
d"oT unt na fe^r ym fe? ufewt Bte i ^3 1

dohra : huti bandai yaun dilbasi satigur kahyo sabh kin.

rahi hutijambu disai ab diyo patiaro chin. 13.

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

421

Banda Singh had sacrificed and put the blame squarely on the Mughals,
And the Mughals beheaded him the way they liked.

After beheading him they wished to scatter his limbs over the whole country,
And laid down his dead body after cutting into pieces. (5)

Dohra : (They selected) those regions through out the whole country,
Where Banda Singh was dreaded most during his life time.
They planned to remove his fear from those regions,
By scattering his severed limbs over those parts. (6)

Chaupai : The Emperor passed a royal decree to effect this plan,
By packing and locking those parts in different boxes.
After appointing police inspectors to keep a watch over those boxes,
They were despatched to various parts of the country. (7)

Now listen to what Banda Singh decided at night,
And the way he instructed the police instructors.
He told them that the closed boxes would break forth,
So that they could reconstruct his body from his organs. (8)

They would turn blind, if they did not reconstruct his body,
And would lose their lives after a lot of suffering.
But as they displayed some arrogance after listening to his voice,
They soon shed their arrogance the moment they turned blind. (9)

Then the police inspectors begged Banda Singh to restore their eyesight,
And make them invisible (while reconstructing his body).
When Banda Singh restored their eyesight and made them invisible,
They felt convinced of his power of performing miracles. (10)

The way Banda Singh instructed them to follow,
They reconstructed his body by putting his severed limbs together.
Since nothing was visible in the darkness of night,
They joined his hands and felt in the reverse order. (11)
Then Banda Singh remarked that it was better,
That they had not reconstructed his body in perfect order.
Since the people would have regarded his real body as counterfeit,
So he displayed his deformed and fragmented body as such. (12)

Dohra : Banda Singh felt reassured in his heart of hearts,

That he had accomplished the task assigned by the Guru.
Since the Jammu region had not seen his charisma,
He decided to spread his fame in that region. (13)

Dohra

Chaupai :

422

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

rfBF tfa H?> HTSt m IS dddltl tfe I I
bando ji tahin tg udyo dhig pujyo jammu kai soi.
jaga khub man manti lakh baitho turtahi toi.14.

tR4^t : 3Ui" FFfe at I §Bt 3 JTC fi-ROT I

UH =So(d'd IrT I JT% y^T^st §S oft wfa I <W I

chaupai : tahan j ai kuchh gupat bi rahyo. hutg bhgti tg sadd milyo.
huto takrar ji unkai sathi. sabbhi pujai un kibati.15.

3tF Is aU Ud% WS I aU SoJ?7 ^ H?7 uf3»Ffe I

ft[H <TJ^ ae^ 5!^ WV TO I # H^t H7W Ud" I ^£ I

tahan baith bahu parchg lag. bahu lokan kg man patiai.

jis hutg bachan kahg ap hazur. tinki bhi dai mansa pur. 16.

1ot% at" W oTU^ I fe3 dd'^d fHUf »twt I

Hast mfl" ard" at nst i uara a?^fe §st i v i

kitai hazur bi ap kahavai. kitg zoravar singh akhvavai.
sabadi sakhi gur ki joi. pargat banai sunavai toi.17.

auH y£ feH ef ^ ura" at w wfe i i

dohra : agam nigam ki bat jo so sabh dag batai.

bahut parchg tis than lag gur bi ap akhai.18.

eu^1 : wkft wa Wd" feor 1hh a? c?t§ fa»FTr i
§ h u^d" trfe §h sf rat an rairr m

dohra : suno sakhi ab aur ik jim bando kio biah.

bhag ju puttar dui usai tgu sodhi bans sadahi.l.

§v^t : §tF 1w feof gFH aFPHi 3^ a% nt sftf fPHi

ara 1 tf owfo i mt yndt feiw^ i? i

chaupai : uhan dhig ik garam basat. bhayo bando ji tahin kit j at.

tahan basat tho kou hachhi kulahi. lakhi puttri tis ghar bhalhi.2.

fsm >TC fLBfo jfc 5rfb§ I W4?5t U3t 3H ^ ^fe§ I
CTU Hfet §S # 5?t§ I UH £c<1d<S ^ feK H1^ 13 1

tiskai mat pithi sadd kahio. apni puttri turn ham ko daio.
yah sunikai un gusso kio. ham phakiran ko kim sak chahain dio.3.

3f til §w% i 3H 5% wr tjh aes fe^t i

tia 3K H ?) I Mf S ^d" ft wft 19 I

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

423

So taking a flight from the place of his body's restoration,
He got down to arrive at a place near Jammu.
Finding a scenic spot that attracted his fancy the most,
He decided to settle at that spot instantly. (14)

Chaupai : Remaining incommunicado for some time at that place,

He sent for some of the old acquaintances and confidants.
After entering into a verbal dual with some of them,
He fulfilled their every wish as they had desired. (15)

He brought out many of his miraculous feats,
In order to win the hearts of a large number of people.
Even those who had been addressed by the (tenth) Guru,
Their cherished wishes were also fulfilled by Banda Singh. (16)

At places, Banda Singh claimed himself to be the incarnation of the Guru,
While at other places, he claimed himself to be (Sahibzada) Zorawar Singh.
The episodes which were related to the life of the Guru,
Banda Singh narrated those episodes in imitation of the Guru. (17)

Dohra : Whatever happened in the past and was likely to happen in future,
Banda Singh endeavoured to disclose in detail.
Thus, having made so many predictions and miracles,
He went to the extent of claiming himself to be the Guru. (18)

(Banda Singh's progeny)

Dohra : Now (dear readers) listen to another episode,
The way Banda Singh entered into a wedlock.
The way two sons were born to Banda Singh,
Who claimed their lineage from Sodhi dynasty. (1)

Chaupai : There was located a village near his chosen seat,
Where Banda Singh happened to pay a visit once.
There lived a respectable family in that village,
In which Banda Singh happened to spot a beautiful daughter. (2)

Calling her parents, Banda Singh asked them,

To give their daughter (in marriage) to him.

Hearing this proposal, they felt outraged at Banda Singh,

And remarked : How could they marry their daughter to a mendicant? (3)

Thereupon, Banda Singh told them in a threatening tone,
That they would turn blind if they did not heed his words.

424

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

tau bandai ji ais ucharo. turn hovo andhc ham bachan nivaro.
jab lag turn mo manno na sak. milain na nctar yau dio akhi.4.

sjfe tltfK? H3" UCT I 3§ Wo( §?7 S Kfe ?5CT I

a% # cr i scni I??1" 3h3" twir m i

hui dukhio sabh tabbar payo. tau sak un nai manni layo.
bandc ji yon kahyo ucharc. layavo dola hamrc duarc.5.

dohra : us din tc yau tik bhayo par ghar bayahan na jahin.
agai unai ulad bi ghar dole mangahi.6.

wjst : # a% # §w i fe ^eif h# 3^ i

UH 3Jf ItfHE fiw M W# I feH M aH WFUT I 9 I
chaupai : jo bandai ji bhai ulad. got ucharain sodhi tad.

ham gum gobind singh bansi ahin. im kar sodhi bans akhahin.7.

§a% flturafer^ I Wf% ^ at" fgof 5CT I

§ ernt fb i a% §h § gT3>ra 1 1 1

tau bandai ji ghar beta bhayo. aur dasi kai bi ik thayo.
tau dasi sut khcdat ayo. bandai ji us yau phurmayo.8.

f # ffg i eth!" mt wb i

H3T3 3K JWt" I 3^st w m 01 K1^ ggrgt I tf I
tu bhi khcd ja bhaian sath. yau sun dasi boli bat.
suno bachan sangat turn sari, bhai son khclo yau malak uchari.9.

W ft H5f ^ ast TTW I Rfe ae^ CTU HTOf G-d'dOH I

ya main sank na koi dharyo. satti bachan yah malak ucharyo.
yau kar bhi partitahi bhai. us bhi sutahi badyai bhai. 10.

eu^1- : PtHdcsl ws w wft h 5 tret fetrfe i

fkS Wtt 1o!S W4?> 3 ^fe»f?) 3 H?> yfe I ^ I
dohra : jitni bat asan suni so tau dhari likhai.

kichh auran kichh apan tc vadian tg sun pai. 1 1 .

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

425

He further told them that they would not get back their eyesight,
Till they agreed to accept his proposal for a matrimony. (4)

The whole family having been subjected to such a trouble,
Had to agree, (perforce), to his matrimonial proposal.
Then Banda Singh directed the girl's parents,
To walk along with Banda Singh's bride upto his seat. (5)

Dohra : Since then, it was resolved amongst the members of this family,

That their male members would not take the wedding party to a bride's home.
Even among the future generations of their family,

It became customary to call the bride's wedding party to their homes. (6)

Chaupai : The children who were born out of this wedlock,

Started calling themselves as members of a Sodhi dynasty2 .

They claimed that since they were descendants of Guru Gobind Singh,

Therefore, they also belonged to the (illustrious) Sodhi dynasty. (7)

Thereafter, a son was born to Banda Singh out of this wedlock,
As well as a son was born to his maid servant (at the same time).
When this maid servant born son went out for a play,
Banda Singh addressed the child in this manner : (8)

That he should also go out and play with his brothers,

Hearing these words of Banda Singh, the maid servant remarked:

That the whole congregation should pay attention to her words,

That Banda Singh had himself allowed her son to play with his brothers. (9)

Henceforth, no one should doubt the legitimacy of her son,
Since her master had put his seal of legitimacy on his birth.
So this made servant's son after getting a stamp of approval,
Also acquired the reputation of being Banda Singh's son. (10)

Dohra : Whatever account (the author) have heard about this incident,
He has got it recorded (before his British patron).
Part of it he had heard it from others and his resources,
While part of it has come from the narration of his forefathers. (11)

426

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

70. farukhsiyar patishah marnai ka parsnga
(farukhsiyar ais^ mara)

erra-1" : h ~m ufefM eft a% i

dohra : so bhai gal patishah ki bandai akhi sat.

pharakscr andha kiyo ral dui sayyad bharat.l.

trust : uh?7 tp?7 ymsw w& i srfe § 3tBfa 5^ 1

fcsr #FT feH 3^ fe£ I ^ HdT^ Wfu fe^ 13 I
chaupai : hasan khan abdulla khan, kiyo kaid 6 takhtahi than.

kitak rqj is bhant bitac. ncrdc maran shahi din ac.2.

a% aw> fte fatr i wst wtj o( era few i

Wgt lirat # H UT3" I §H Hit Bte 13 1

bandai bachan hon bidh sat. ai shah kai yah dil bat.

lai ghordi thi lai ju parit. rahyo chardahn us maddhai chit.3.

fesr fes o?t wr4 ssrat i gut at ?i udt i
wsr otfmeb^ orfa str* i ftra^ HtB wi^dt sra- wct 19 i

ik din ki asavari na kari. rahi manai ki man main pan.
16k kushamdian kahi diyo. girdc takhat asavari kar layo.4.

nm* ma «if§r trd" 1 fen o( 3H xtt $m 33 1

£do(Hd t H fe5 W^t I #S Uffe H H3F5t |U I
agyon pakard lcvaingc hor. tis ko turn chardah dckhyo tor.
pharakscr kai so dil ai. zin pai so lai mangai.5.

: fe^T wfu tfa t^rfe a £ra" ^r^^fe 1

t& fFfe H 3" *Tt% tjtd" dd^'fe l£ I

dohra : dhig shahi khub khardai kai rakabai pair ardvai.
baithc asan jai so tau dhirai dhir turvai.6.

xtuzi : a% w^ft trf?> fafe 1 gfe urst fen ug 3" 3/dt 1

f^W fef Udt I §H^ tT35f S# 19 1

chaupai : bandai avaj honi bidhi phuri. chhuti ghordi im hath tc turi.
upron an ill ik pari, uskai khardak ghordi bahu dari.7.

uret §w wfu §gd" ud1" 1 fa% ud"^w 1
uret ?>st rF% 1 HHTd" wn wrte ywj-rt it 1

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

All

Episode 70

The Episode About Manner of Farukhsiar's Death
(This was how Farukhsiar Died)

Dohra : Thereafter, the emperor Farukhsiar died in the same manner,
The way Banda Singh had truly predicted his death.
The (emperor) Farukhsiar was rendered blind,

Through a conspiracy jointly hatched by the two Sayyad brothers1 . (1)

The two Sayyad brothers, namely, Hasan Khan and Abdullah Khan,
Arrested the emperor with the determination to dethrone him.
After remaining under detention for many days,
His day of departure from the world (finally) arrived near. (2)

For the truth of Banda Singh's prophecy to be borne out,
A thought happened to occur in the emperor's mind.
He entertained a desire to mount (his favourite) horse,
Which he had purchased after taking a fancy to it. (3)

Since he had not enjoyed a single ride even for a single day,
His cherished desire to ride that horse had remained unfulfilled.
Some sycophants suggested it to (the blind) emperor,
That he should ride his favourite horse around his throne alone. (4)

Some (court) officials would hold the reigns of his horse,
While he mounted and had his ride on the moving horse.
Farukhsiar, agreeing to the officials' suggestion heartily,
Ordered his horse to be harnessed and saddled. (5)

Dohra : The emperor, positioning the horse near his person,
Fixed his feet in the saddled horse's stirrups.
After settling himself on the horse's saddled back,
He tried to move the horse slowly and steadily. (6)

Chaupai : The moment he recalled the manner of Banda Singh's (prophetic) words,
The horse moved faster, getting her reins released from its holders.
As a vulture happened to pounce upon from above.
The horse got frightened by the noise of the vulture's flying. (7)

As the emperor (Farukhsiar) tumbled down from the horse,
His feet remained entangled in the saddle's stirrups.

428

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

ghordi upron shahi uchhar para, bichch rakabai pair rahyo arda.
ghordi natthi aggai javai. magrg shah ghasit palmavai.8.

t% Sof dSdU W I T3H T3H aiBt S'd" I

ur# 5dir yfzr e§ f53T ^ot i wfu wqte ut Hfd" ara itf i

daurdg 16k chuphgryon parg. tim tim ghordi bahuti darg.
ghordi kahi muhi dgu lag rahyo. shahi ghasitat hi mari gayo.9.

sr£ ae^ h fer afe wst i tfe?> hh h fejHH urst i
337^ fmr gt friH ^ udt i fetr stw fffeHarotrat i i

bandg bachan su bidh bani ai. doin maut su iksam pai.
ratan singh thijim kann pari, likh kagat mgn tim gal dhari.10.

t^ra1" : R3 H fed 'HIS Wft H fs^H Wfz I

£do(Hd WT Kd1" sfrtf Wj£ yrfe I ^ I
dohra : sattrg sai ikasig sal su bikkarm rai.

pharaksgr aisg mara kiyo apno pai. 1 1 .

mft % m m h?^ a£ t ud7%T i

H7T H W3\ nTd" §?) feH §H3T i ^3 I
mali ng jab sabh sunyo bandg ko parsang.
sunaun su agai aur gal un chit vadhi umang.12.

giw" h jfe M% § >w <^ddHd fItt i
fasH fi-iwfet fera a?rfe i ^3 1

gayaran sau sann tgtig yau muyo pharaksgr shahi.
bikkarm sal milaikai lijo hisab banai. 13.

9% tfwr w
('ne # Hd^'fe^ feu uuit trwH H^fe?')

71. khals^ da parsnga
('bando ko marvaikai kih rahyo khalso jai?')

H% ^ Hd^fet fej^IM tr^H wfz I °ll
dohra : mali ng muhi puchchhio yah bhi mohi sunai.

bandai ko marvaikai kih rahyo khalso jai.l.

trust : § ymt k k ur srat* i fent en k tiwr ^ot i

3^ tTH?) fflK U£T I fmt »fd?) ?f fflH thbt a?f I 3 I
chaupai : tau mali son main yaun kahyo. isi dgsh main khalsa rahyo.

baz dgshan jim panchhi rahgn. singh aran main jim marig bahain.2.

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

429

As the (frightened) horse kept on running ahead,

The dangling emperor kept on being dragged along. (8)

As more and more people ran from all sides to catch hold of the horse,
The horse ran still faster being scared of the noise.
While the horse felt as if she was being chased by a ghost,
The emperor died after being dragged (for a long distance). (9)

As Banda Singh's prophetic words came out to be true,
Both Banda Singh and the emperor died in the same manner.
The way Rattan Singh (the author) had heard this episode,
He had recorded the whole episode in black and white. (10)

Dohra : It was in the year seventeen hundred and eighty one2 ,
In the Bikrami Samvat of the Indian calendar.
Thus, died the emperor Farukhsiar in this manner,
Reaping the harvest of death for his (evil) deeds. (11)

Captain David Murray, thus, heard the whole account,
Of Banda Singh's (exploits) and the manner of his death.
Feeling interested and inquisitive to listen further,
He asked the author to narrate more such episodes. (12)

It was in the year eleven hundred and thirty three of Muslim Calendar,
That the Mughal emperor Fafrukhsiar had breathed his last.
The reader should himself work out the Bikrami Samvat,
And calculate the date and time on the Common Era. (13)

Episode 71
Episode About the Khalsa
(Where did the Khalsa stay after the Execution of Banda Singh)

Dohra : (After the narration of Banda Singh's execution) David Murray asked the author,
That the author should also narrate (the post Banda Singh situation).
After getting Banda Singh executed by (the Mughals),
Where did the Khalsa Singhs stay and survive? (1)

Chaupai: Then, I (the author) explained to David Murray,

That Khalsa Singhs stayed and survived in the same country (Punjab).

As all species of birds stay and survive among falcons,

Or the way the deer find shelter in the midst of lions' dens. (2)

430

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

feBwfes"H#atf¥% i fes trsHFTW) fes hutT azni? i

kichhu chakar kichh jagiri lag. kichh dharmasalan kichh bungin bahag.
kitnan khgti maf karai. im bhi turkan lag kitku chhalai.3.

ftr etf ina" r# h^1 s1" Hsrftj 19 1

dohra : tatt khalso jo huto tin khai chhalai nanhi.

nang bhukkh dukkh sir sahai marnon na sankahi.4.

tfrjst : UH frMf flf F3" I 3^ S 335!^ % ^ftj Ufa I

chaupai : hutg bhujngijou shgr. bhag na turkan tg vahi ghgr.

rang jhardan au jhundan manhi. turkan lut su marhin khahin.5.

^ 335!^ ^ 337^ £fef I gwi^HITddM'fe S ^jftf I
3H tlWT Hf ro% IKd^ K1^ 3 ?>fu H5H% l£ I
rahi turkan ko turan na dghin. urar par madh daryai na rahghin.
tatt khalsg sou sadavai.maran maran tg nahi sankavai.6.

t^ra1" : h sfe asf ssr i

F3?> 3 3% H tfWT f5T 19 I

dohra : hutg bandiju bach rahg turkan kolon lukk.

sharan ag tg rakh lag bhag ju khalsg rukk.7.

trust : m sfeurw? few srut i bIt ?u i

chaupai : par bandian dil kapto rahyo. chahain panth vahu judo rakhyo.

panth bandian chahain badhai. singhan so rahin vair kamai.8.

Her ftfaft^F »ft sreut»r oT

jang bhujngian at£ bandian ka
('bhujngan singhan yau thati')

lw : wse\w^ nte frMtW) § at 3^ foH i%t i

H'iSc'e^HWM Um I HI
dohra : bandian aur bhujngian ko bado bhayo jim jang.

marg kutg bahu lutg so ab sunon parsang. 1 .

tRrer : ors fnw otst sfecf H^gt i ?5st hit a7? acvst i

SRJCT LfrT FT ^ bfdd'U I WT?^ UH W13 W 13 1

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

431

While some Singhs picked up jobs and some got awards of landed property,
Others settled down in religious places and Khalsa settlements.
While some Singhs got exemption from payment of land revenue,
Many others succumbed to the various temptations of the Mughals. (3)

Dohra : However, those among the Singhs owing allegiance to the Tat Khalsa1 ,
Did not succumb to any kind of temptations of the Mughals.
Bearing every kind of scarcity, hunger and tribulations,
They did not hesitate to the make any kind of sacrifice. (4)

Chaupai : They, being genuine Khalsa Singhs and as brave -hearted as lions,
Cound not be subdued and overpowered by the Mughals.
Taking refuge in the wild bushes, ferns and forests,
They survived through loot and plunder of the Mughals. (5)

They would neither allow a safe passage to the Mughal caravans,
Nor would they stay permanently at one place.
Those alone are entitled to call themselves Tat Khalsa,
Who have no fear of being killed or fighting a war. (6)

Dohra : Some of the Bandhayee Singhs had somehow survived,

By hiding themselves from the prying eyes of the Mughals.
Those among these who found favour with the (Tat) Khalsa,
Were taken back and accepted into Khalsa fold. (7)

Chaupai : But these Bandhayee Singhs nursed a secret grudge,
And always wanted to keep their own distinct identity.
They always wished to strengthen their own cadres,
And kept on brewing hostility against the Singhs. (8)

The factional Fight Between (Tat Khalsa) Singhs
And Bandhayee Singhs
(Tat Khalsa) Singhs decided thus....)

Dohra : The way there occured a fierce rioting,

Between the (Tat Khalsa) Singhs and the Bandhayee Singhs,
And the way they plundered and killed each other,
I would now narrate those circumstances. (1)

Chaupai

After disengaging his contingents from Bandhayee Singhs,
Kahan Singh entered into agreement with the Mughals.

432 Sri Gur Panth Prakash

chaupai : kanah singh kai bandyon judai. lai turkan sayon bat banai.

rupyo panj sai nit lain thahirayo. asavar panj sai sath rakhayo.2.

fife 3H3t fm xfe FFPt I ^fU3 fHHlt #3 W% I
ut WEl WH 5^" I £dM tdMT&T H 2% I 3 I

u

nil bastari sir chakkar sajavai. rahit bhujngi rit rakhavai.
pardhai bani ardaso karai. dangyon phangyon nahin so tarai.3.

^ffe nflKBTra" & STd" T iW^stfefOT 19 1
bang! kasai dcrc na avai. dur turkan tc dcro rakhavai.
rahin ammritsar tho kar layo. mcla lavan bhi likh layo. 4.

2^ w¥ FT 333t KHlr I €f tfWH Hrra" 3% I

HH ^ UOTW WgT I 5FHfi fHUf fetW 3Tgf IU I

take avain ju chardhti manhi. dcnai khalsc mujrc tanhi.

samon mclc ko pahunchyo ai. kahan singh likhyo sangat tain.5.

h1 sra- ?52t ?fe i aror w§ hI" nrfKHrra" tfe i

?5&3" W ftfeT BTgT I WZt H3H d=Sd.5' q1^ l£ I
ham turkan son kar lai gall, bcshak ao sri ammritsar chall.
lahaur pashor au dilli tain, ai sangat chutrafon dhai.6.

#U^" : 3"d3^ ^ Htf Sf?> 3St HBfd" I

ofHH 5^ ddo^ ofdt 3^ fc[t1?> 3§ t^" I 2 I

dohra : turkan ko mukkh bannah layo yau gal bhai mashhur.

kasam kuran turkan kari bhayo sikhan bhau dur.7.

H3T3 5fr Wtft fey fejdldd'd It I

singhan au turkan nc jab kar layo karar.

sangat ki rakhi rakho dcsh turkan likhg ishtihar.8.

tR42l" : ddo<<S fetW feff b'Stl'dtS I Ufe S etr J%H I

chaupai : turkan likhyo nij thancdaran. hui na dango kahun sangat varan,
ammritsar in did pahunchai. rakho hifazat in ko rahu.9.

^W" : 5H t!H fetf 3^HH H$> Hrfu I

eh § ifer ^tr to srftr i =10 1

dohra : das hazar dam likh hutc so jo mclc manhi.

das din lau mcla rahai rakhyo hifazat tanhi. 10.

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

433

Settling for a daily receipt of five hundred rupees from the Mughals,

He could also keep a contingent of five hundred horse-mounted troops. (2)

Donning the blue (Khalsa) robes and steel rings (round his turban),

He followed the initiated Singhs' code of conduct.

Reciting the Sikh scriptures and making prayers everyday,

He did not shirk from fighting and rioting (against his enemies). (3)

Keeping the Muslim Muezzins and butchers (of cows) at bay,
He would put up his camp away from the Mughal troops.
Settling for establishing his contingents camp at Amritsar,
He also decided to hold an (annual) Khalsa congregation there. (4)

Whatever amount the Singhs would be receiving as offerings,

They would pay a part of this as tax to the Mughals.

As the time for holding the annual congregation drew near,

Baba Kahan Singh despatched a letter of invitation to the Sikh congregations. (5)

Informing the Sikhs about his agreement with the Mughal rulers,

He exhorted the Sikhs to visit Amritsar without any fear.

After receiving these invitations, the Sikhs from Lahore, Peshawar and Delhi,

As well as from all other directions marched towards Amritsar. (6)

Dohra : It became widely known (among the Sikhs),

That the Mughals had been compelled to enter into a treaty.

Since the Mughals had entered into agreement with vows on the holy Koran,

The Sikhs did not need to have any apprehensions on this count. (7)

After entering into a deal (to keep peace and harmony),
Both the Singhs and the Mughals vowed to abide by the deal.
Thereafter, the Mughal rulers sent written orders throughout the country,
That the Mughal officials should provide security to the Sikh pilgrims. (8)

Chaupai : The Mughal rulers directed all their police officials,

That no body should commit violence on the marching Sikh pilgrims,
The police must provide complete security during pilgrimage,
And ensure that the Sikh pilgrims reached Amritsar safely. (9)

Dohra : Ten thousand in gold coins were settled to be collected as tax,
Out of the total offerings made at the (Amritsar) congregation.
The congregation's duration was settled to be for ten days,
And the security cover would continue for that period. (10)

434 Sri Gur Panth Prakash

HU51 : 5B~t" fFW?) 1BB GFU I

HU rT Hfddld B/U flfe B* Hu£ BS I ^ I
sortha : that! sikhan chit dhar yahu tc sanso gayo.

marai ju satiguru davar jivan tc marno bhalo.ll.

tRiBt : bh fHtr hhib hu bs ws i »m Bsrt hub b^b i

BUH HUB H BBBI" oTuT I B BU57B HU H^ft" qBT I <P I
chaupai : tab sikh sangat bahu chal ac. an chardhavai bahut chardhac.

darab bahut so chardti kari. dai turkan bahu baki dhari.12.

Btf HBStWi HHBt" »F% I SUT H3T?) oTU B3Bt" B^ I

oTUCT tf?5H BH B^t oTTU I UH BH HS> UW §f ?rfu I ^3 I

dckh bandian jalti avc. lagc mangan kar chardhti davc.

kahyo khalsc turn davo kahi. ham turn mcl rakhyo kou nanhi.13.

BH ^B t!d)d<sl UH 3JU SOU1 £B I BH fHHBBt" UH B^B HUS HB I
BH HU UfUU UH ^ ^ W3T I UH ufuf HUHBT BH UU HdT I ^0 I
turn phatc darshani ham gur kahin phatc. turn bisnoi ham char baran mate,
turn suho pahiro ham lavain na ang. ham pahirain surmai turn raho sang. 14.

BU? WfHBHU BH oTU wf£ I sftf WCT B^t W§T BHBB I
UB HBB>>fB 1BB Hi dTUH I HB3T H% oft H3TB HUH I <W I
nahin ammritsar turn kahun thanin. nahin layo chardavo agai tusanhi.
huto bandian chit bad garab. banugu bandai ki sangat sarab.15.

J-llddld B dW HB oTUWB I oT UUCT B HB~t" STUB HdT H^ I
HHf B HUtf UH oTT§ W I CF H HB' dJU oW I ^£ I
satigur dc gayo bandai karamat. ko rahyo na sodhi karan jog bat.
samjhain na murakh panth kio khala. ya main pai sabh gur kala.16.

BUU1" : BH dTB> @B oft" BTB ubT bbT BB HW UU dfo I

B3T STUB1 §B 5BCT BBBT @BU B TBoT ^5 IVI
dohra : tab gal un ki nahin puji bhai due mclc par gall.

dango karnon un thatyo bandi utrc tau ik vail. 17.

bust : HBBt»f?) bu1 tBo7 ^5 ww 1 h% hIt 1bbt hsto nawcr i

feB UBT feB H^ dl^'«1 I BUHSt BU^B oft BH H^ I Htl I
chaupai : bandian dcraikvallaya.jhandaibungaidhigbagalbaglaya.

kit rauni kit bard gadvai. darshani darvajc kidab MM. 18.

Po(=!tV> glJB sfc I HU HBBT WTB 5tU I
§B^75 SB HBBTW) oTU I U?5BB B ?T UK
kitnan chhac chhappar chhann. bahc bandi ai kar phann.
utval dcrc bandian karc. lavain ralai ju un main rale. 19.

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

435

Sortha : Having taken a firm decision (after hearing these assurances),
The Sikhs had no doubts about their safety (during pilgrimage).
Even if they died during this pilgrimage to the Guru's shrine,
It would be a death better than their worldly existence. (11)

Chaupai : Then a large number of Sikh pilgrims arrived at the congregation,
And offerings amounted to a huge sum in money terms.
Since the offerings touched a very high figure in money terms,
The Singhs took possession of it after paying the settled tax to the Mughals. (12)

Bandhayee Singhs, feeling envious of (such a huge offering),

They started laying claims to their share in these offerings.

Khalsa Singhs told (Bandhayee Singhs) that they had no basis for such a claim,

Since there was no ideological similarity between the two factions. (13)

They declared "Fateh Darshan" against Khalsa's "Waheguru ji ki Fateh3",
They were Bishnois4 against Khalsa's casteless fraternity.
They donned red robes against Khalsa's rejection of such robes,
The Khalsa donned blue robes against their dislike of blue robes. (14)

The holy shrine at Amritsar never belonged to Bandhayee Singhs,

As they never had any share in the offerings at this shrine.

The Bandhayee Singhs had great misconception about their following,

That all the Sikhs would become followers of Banda Singh's religion. (15)

They claimed that after the (Tenth) Guru had vested his power in Banda Singh,
The whole Sodhi dynasty (of Sikh Gurus) would stand discredited.
Being nitwits they neither understood how the Khalsa Panth was raised,
Nor the fact that the Guru had vested all his powers in the Khalsa Panth. (16)

Dohra : Failing to get any share in the offerings at this time,

The Bandhayee Singhs thought of claiming their share at the next (annual) congregation.

Having decided to fight it out for claiming their share,

They put up their camp in one corner of the (Amritsar) shrine. (17)

Chaupai : These Bandhayee Singhs, with the view of establishing their camp,

Fenced a sizeable area in the vicinity of Sikh Bungas5 and Sikh standards.
They occupied this territory through fencing and digging a deep channel,
In the space adjacent to the main entrance (to the shrine). (18)

By putting up so many thatched cottages and makeshift shelters,
The Bandhayee Singhs occupied this portion through use of force.
After putting up their camp in that occupied portion,
They kept on increasing their followers among their ranks. (19)

436

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

sfest j%h ur axel" 35t i au 5raw3 afc^ f5gt i
xtt\W ufe fHtf 5PU5T I 3Jf Sit ufe iw i ?o 1
band! sangat yau badhti bhai. bahu karamat bandion lai.
dunian hui sikh parozan karka. guru karo hui parojan sarak.20.

aU3 K3H a% oit 3St I £tT #eut»(^ SiJ §W OTgt I
Sjff tTet UK H3H yfnt1 I Stff tTet UK B33t I 3^ I
bahut sangat bandc ki bhai. dckh bandian nazar phul gai.
kahain judi ham sangat pujavain. kahain judi ham chardhti lavai.21.

#uut : 3a tfWT KS KEft" & 3% tfat § 3CFU I

nft§^fe^Krtnft3KSaUUT3" I 33 I
dohra : tab khalsc yau man mathi c bhac dangc nun tayara.

akai tau lard in ko maro akai tau man baho har.22.

: 3 feK hm'm a^ ©grat i fKafl" traretW) § w^f i

#5^t»K K UK feK 3^ I U^ U'=SJH'd<S K UK ?5u£ I 33 I

chaupai : tau im sayanan bat uchari. bhujngi dangian yau chit dhari.

bandian son ham kim banai tarno. rakhain patshahan son ham larno.23.

^ §r wa wfs & 1 fe^ fuw fet didti'd s ste i

S# 3fe UK S3T^ S ^fu1 I KU^ 3 K5T S STUllf I 39 I

in dai kai ab lai lain lik. inon hissa tikai gurdavar na thik.

navin gall ham lagan na dchin. maran laran tc sank na karchin.24.

#uur : sruT" 1k»tto ^ feK *m ut ifru xru^fe i

K& H3T3 H *HSt UJ?5 STU^fe I 3U I
dohra : kahi sianan nai imai ab yaun dhir dharai.

mclc sangat jo ai in ghal danga karai.25.

uv^l" : 3 aestW) w tfWK cr ojut i a^ <5uT na uk 3k yut i

Ufi-T 3K H U^ftf WU I 3U5T wfu1 K3" H3T3 KU" I 3£ I
chaupai : tau bandian son khalsc yau kahi. banai nahin ab ham turn khahi.

hami turn lardyo jo hovhin khuar. turak lchin sabh sangat mar.26.

#uur : PtK feutw ?fe wu3 he fawt" yfu1 wfu i

§K UK 3K ?5U3 ?W 3U5T uUlT wfe I 39 I
dohra : j aisc chiriyc dui larat lac billi muhin pahi.

taisc ham turn larat lakh turak paraingai ai.27.

eyst : t# #eut»i^ & ks u^st i wst wfc araa^gt i

1KW )0f& U1 >xa UK tH"fe I 3Uo(?) K fg?) tKtg" ^^fe" I 3t I
chaupai : jabai bandian yau sun pai. un chit ai ati garMi.

singh ac hain ab ham dai. turkan son in daic turdai.28.

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

437

With the continuous display of miracles learnt from Banda Singh,
They kept on raising the strength of their followers.

Since majority of the people become Sikhs for serving their vested interests,
And adopt a Guru who serves their worldly needs best. (20)

With this manifold increase in the ranks of Bandhayee Singhs,
They felt extremely arrogant and defiant about their power.
They declared that they would hold a separate congregation,
And collect their offerings separately (from the main shrine). (21)

Dohra : At this, the (Tat Kahsa) Singhs reached a conclusion,
That the Bandhayee Singhs were bent upon rioting.
Either the Khalsa Singhs should destroy them through fighting,
Or they should accept the latter's supremacy passively. (22)

Chaupai : As the wise amog the Singhs tried to advise patience to the hawks,
The fiery Nihang Singhs declared their determination to fight it out.
Why should they postpone their show of strength against the Bandhayees,
When the Singhs had the nerve to fight against the mighty Mughals. (23)

They would be setting a wrong precedent by sharing offerings with the Bandhayees,
As this sharing of Gurdwara offerings would be an act of impropriety.
They would never allow a wrong precedent to be set up,
Even if it involved fighting and shedding their blood for it. (24)

Dohra : Then those mature and cool-headed among them advised,

That the Nihang Singhs should keep patience for the time-being.
Let the Sikh pilgrims who had come for annual congregation depart,
Then they were free to fight it out with the Bandhayee Singhs. (25)

Chaupai : So the Khalsa Singhs pleaded with the Bandhayee Singhs,
That it was improper for them to strife against each other.
In case they indulged in an internecine war among themselves,
The Mughals would intervene and harm the innocent Sikh pilgrims. (26)

Dohra : As two rival sparrows get entangled with each other,

A (wily) cat quietly devours both these entangled sparrows.
Similarly, the Mughals finding them entangled with each other,
Would pounce upon them (like that wily cat). (27)

Chaupai : As the Bandhayee Singhs heard this persuasive tone of the Singhs,
They felt all the more arrogant (about their power).
As the Singhs had approached them subdued and humbled,
They must be got thrashed at the hands of the Mughals. (28)

438

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

zk f£ feti^fe i feH e£r fes fus dd^'fe i

^fwroel" tidyPd ^d" i feH ?5W ^fo firo^ § ttf I3tfl

takg dung daiai turkan likhvai. im kar dayyg in pith turdvai.
turak lalchi darbahin kgrg. im lalach dghi singhan ko ggrain.29.

: 3% sfegfaf^ fey 335!^ J^rfe I

H fet1 UH B^Hl" H% Pt^'fe I 30 I

— — u

dohra : tabai bandian likh dio lalach turkan lai.

takai su dune ham divain ham chardhti sanjh divai.30.

trust : ddofes OTt»iH # feu i 2^ ^ n\ ufe ure i

feu ?su )# w u?fu tpu i fe^ bto am s^w 1 3=1 1

chaupai : turkan chahiat thi ih bat. takg vadhain au panth hui ghat.

ih lar marain au hovhin khavar. it lalach lag gayo thancdar.31.

Mr srest h earn ?rfu i Ihw^ tTO h?> hHu1 i

fet feoft ft?) fe?> H3T UST I UHU tTCTW S §5T I 33 I
mitain bandiju dangyo nahin. singhan jan lai man manhin.
iko iki bin in sang hoi. hamro khayal na chhadai koi.32.

Irud1" : 3t%t?) fm^ § sst h fair ufe h ufe i

ott h tfst Irz fe?i ^usr #eHrw> ^fe 1 33 i

dohra : bhujngan singhan yau that! jo kichhu hoi so hoi.
karo su chandi bhet in turak bandian doi.33.

trust : few nt feu au oju i unfe u-nut ?>fu ufr efts uu i

uh h 3 feu H3i^% i tftr Htu ?fer frfe1 h1^ ar^fe 1 3y i

chaupai : kanah singh ji phir bach kahai. partit hamari nahin dangai kic rahai.

ham sau kosan tg sikh mangvag. dangg mahin vahi jain jan gavag.34.

^TT WS feu Hfe wtfr I >fe K ?>fu t?tt cftiT I
m ufe UUFTe WEf I h au jstfr h tus wst I 3U I
vadh ghat sir sabh sahi lijai. mglg main nahin dango kijai.
jab mglo hui rukhsad bhai. so kar lijai jo chit ai.35.

P3. tTHT oT

72. clangs ka parsnga
('kart£ purash par rakho bat')

uuu

UUFTe rlH 3tf U3^t U3US tldd'd I
HtSt H H¥ WT ^TFT" 3d5!^ o!# HIFd" HI

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

439

By offering to pay double the amount of taxation to the Mughals,
The Bandhayee Singhs planned to get the Singhs beaten by the Mughals.
The Mughals, being always greedy of amassing wealth,
Would definitely punish the Singhs for a consideration. (29)

Dohra : So, the Bandhayee Singhs immediately sent a despach to the Mughals,
Throwing the bait of paying a larger amount of taxation.
The Bandhayee Singhs would pay double the amount of taxation,
In case, the Mughals made the Bandhayees partners in the shrine offerings. (30)

Chaupai : The Mughals were always on the lookout for such an opportunity,

Whereby they could get both greater revenue and decimation of Singhs.
This (two pronged) strategy attracted the Mughal officials most,
Whereby the Singhs got entangled with each other and got killed. (31)

That the Bandhayee Singhs were bent upon shedding blood,
The Singhs became absolutely clear about their intentions.
That the Bandhayee Singhs would never stop bothering them,
Without a straight fight with the Bandhayee Singhs. (32)

Dohra : So the (Nihang) Singhs arrived at a firm resolution,

To fight it out irrespective of the consequences of their act.

They must put the Bandhayee Singhs to sword,

As well as the Mughals along with the Bandhayee Singhs. (33)

Chaupai : (Baba) Kahan Singh pleaded with the Singhs once again,

That violence at that moment would damage their reputation.
Since they had invited the Sikh pilgrims from distant places,
It would be improper if they got killed in such a violence. (34)

He advised the Singhs to bear all provocations with patience,
And desist from indulging in violence during the congregation.
Once the pilgrims departed for their homes after the congregation,
The Singhs were free to take any action whatsoever they liked. (35)

Episode 72
Episode About (Factional) Fight
(Leave the (whole) Controversy to God Almighty )

Dohra : The Sikhs departed after the conclusion of the congregation,

And making offerings at the sanctum sanctorum at Darbar Sahib1 .

440 Sri Gur Panth Prakash

dohra : mclo rakhsad jab bhayo chardhti chardhai darbar.

bandi su mangain addh hissa turkan kari sahar. 1 .

tk-fst : U§ eIhT dddtS flgt I orfu WFfd c?fe W4^ 3St I

Hf ^U'^cS 3^" I £ ?53" )# 3* 3?^ 5Tra 131
chaupai : huto daroga turkan joi. kahi lalach kiyo apno toi.

sou vadMvan lago rar. c lar marain tan ham banain kar.2.

feM^awtwwst i h£ fiw 3H ?ra>w 3^st i

frIH frIH tPTSH fT% I T3H T3H sfegt fira ira£ TT^ I 3 I
honhar dhuk bandian at. suno sikkh turn gurmukh bhai.
jim jim khalso tarto javai. tim tim band! sir parnc dhavai.3.

F3" dldid'dcS WT Pc!o('l' I fgH Hfi fi-TQ" ^ftl 3TdW 19 1

kahain khalso ab jai hara. turkan son mil ham lchin mar.

sabh gurdavaran addh tikavain. im man mith vahi bahu garbavain.4.

WW UH J%H § 3=p? I feH UH e1^" >W oratf I

ffw sjff uh ara tidy'd i fcr a£ ?>ftf 3>raT srra m i

adha chardhava ham sangat ko chardhyo. im ham chardhava dava adha karyo.
singh kahainn ham gur darbar. ihan bang nahin turnri kar.5.

: ^3 Bdw; 3K S¥ ut§ FrasraT i

H3T fi-R5 Hfe 5RTt VET |TR3T l£ I
dohra : phatc darshan turn chhad ralo pahul pio sarbang.

baran sang mil bahi chhako kahavo panth bhujang.6.

trust : sfesrw; §t w; grat ~m i §fe B^tf fyw^yl both 3^ i
u>ra gra h1 a# sraw^ i uh ht rwf §ira u^ip i

chaupai : bandian kai man garbo aur. ui chahain bishnoi chalayo taur.

hamrc gur main bado karamat. ham sarhon jamavain upar hath.7.

ut ara uh %s o(«u'd1 i h &Hfi sra wfe §grat I
53H?Tt riBT m nvfe i ara ^ra^ ifgsw 1 1 1

huto guru ham bad kaldhari. sau kosan kar jai udari.
darshan chhai jag maddhc adi. guru kahavain pa chhal bad.8.

irruf odr ^ ?j )fe i 33T wfl bw s i

UH F ?5t KE1?^ H% I H3 ife UT3W¥ ?7ilf I tf I

singh kahain ham mannain na mantar. tcgh agai kou chalai na tantar.

ham son laro madanhi manhi. mantar jantar patiavain nahin.9.

aw few wfo i ural" uwsf ^ fi^ >ra frftr i

^rgt H% ^ )>f ^ U3 I 53Tf auw ^ U3 I I

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

441

Then the Bandhayee Singhs, with the tacit support of the Mughals,
Laid a claim to half of the total offerings made at the congregation. (1)

Chaupai : The Mughal police administrator at the congregation there,
Was bribed by (Bandhayee Singhs) to side with them.
He started adding fuel to the fire by inciting one of the factions,
So that he might benefit after a factional fight between the two. (2)

The way death and decimation approached the Bandhayee Singhs,

Dear Gursikh readers, listen to the manner of its approach.

The more the (Tat Khalsa) Singhs tried to avoid this factional fight,

The more aggressive posture the Bandhayee Singhs kept on adopting. (3)

They surmised that the Tat Khalsa Singhs would get defeated now,
As Bandhayee, with the Mughal support, would certainly brow beat them.
That they would settle for half the offerings from all the Sikh shrines,
Made them very arrogant as they thought resolutely in their mind. (4)

Since half the Sikh Congregation consisted of their followers,

They had a legitimate claim to half of the offerings,

The Singhs alleged that since the Guru's shrines belonged to the Singhs,

The Bandhayee Singhs had no business to make such a claim. (5)

Dohra : Asking them to join the mainstream Khalsa Panth after giving up "Fateh Darshan"2 ,
All of them should get initiated with Khande-ki-PahuP .
They must partake food along with Khalsa Singhs from all castes,
And be proud to call themselves members of the Khalsa fraternity. (6)

Chaupai : The Bandhayee Singhs, adopting a very hard arrogant posture,
Wished to propagate the customs and traditions of Vaishnavism.
They claimed that their Guru (Banda Singh) possessed great powers,
As he could bring about great miracles and feats. (7)

Since their Guru was possessed with great powers,

He could fly (like a bird) for hundreds of miles.

Since he belonged to the six ancient4 and eternal sects of yogis,

He became a guru for his powers of argumentation and magical feats. (8)

The Singhs countered that they did not believe in my kind of magic,

Since no magical tricks could stand against the power of the sword.

The Singhs challenged them to fight with them in the open,

Since they (the Singhs) did not believe in any kind of magic or necromancy. (9)

The strife between the two factions reached such a pitch,
As if they would be at each other's throat in a moment.

442

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

badhyo bikhad in doin manhi. gharipalak main j an mar janhi.
bhai buddhg kg au salo kg hotg. bhai bhagatu bahlo kg potg.10.

t^ra1" : nra" httc^ sdir ^dd'yl W3 i

f^s &z hu frfe1 ftTK 3^ gt^ja^ mi

dohra : aur masndan mgvrdan kahi vartai shant.

hindu lar mar jain jim turak chahain vah bat.ll.

tft-fst : t§ §U 5T HTO t^f I fi=lH H3" a^1 W3 S^T I

H ~3H UK1"^ Hfffe I €§ §3" H<J H^dd1 Pd' I =13 I

chaupai : dou or ko sayang bolain. jim sabh bachain bat kou tolain.

jau turn mannon hamari salahi. dou or bahu shant vartahin.12.

UOT U3" 3^ 3^ I 5J% H§ SCT I

& m h orat to i oiitOT5ra' ^ \c\3\

kartg purakh par rakho bat. karata karai sou mann layo bat.
hai sabh hatth su kartai jano. kahg lar kar marno thano.13.

fm efe I H Hq" dM'^Pd I

St 3Tf t!d)dP<S I H 3"d" Wt H ?5CT TT^ I =19 I

likh dui chithi darbar rakhavo. akai su maddh talavahi pavo.
phatg guru phatg darshani vari. jo tar avai so layo dhari. 14.

§H frfe feH OTfu 5Td^ I sftf §H t §f UET 1

?3or stir frt1 h§ §h i § unt trfe hh m i °w i

dub jai tis durhi karyo. nahin us kai kou panth parchurio.
turak kahain javain dou dub. tau hamro kamm hoi sab khub.15.

tira1" : trfes feu h?> ?sst §ud" ^ ofdd'd i

yldH'dl oTdcSt tT75H H fo!H U^HT R£ I
dohra : duin bat ih mann lai upar rakh kartar.

patishahi karni khalso so kim hovgu har. 16.

tkfet : irat fe§ #3 i uh § Bra- oft irfe ynte i

tfWT fe?> fe?) o!W I HBT?> H?) H3" U§3J I V I
chaupai : dhari khalsai darirdhto chit, ham kau gur ki satti partit.

vadhai khalsai din din kala. sagan saun sabh hougu bhala.17.

Frazr : f&st fetjt a?rfe fiw foH hot i

TTdT H fFfe f{3 H§ ^75 tft I I

sortha : chitthilikhibanaijimjimakhimunsaban.

dhari darbar su jai hath jord duu val khardg.18.

: U Hfddld TOT TO I |H ^f¥t(H W H3>M I

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

443

There were some descendents of Bhai Buddha Ji5 and Bhai Salo6 ,

As well as grandsons of Bhai Bhagtu7 and Bhai Bahlo8 among them. (10)

Dohra : And there were present some Masand Mewras in the congregation,

Who intervened to bring about a rapprochement between the two factions.
They said while the Hindus (The Sikh) would get killed in an internecine war,
The Mughals would feel delighted at the fulfillment of their desire. (11)

Chaupai : The wise on both sides of the Khalsa factions remarked,

That they must find a solution acceptable to both the factions.
If both the factions were willing to accede to their advice,
Both the parties should sit together in a peaceful manner. (12)

They advised that both the parties should leave the issue to the Divine God,

And accept gracefully whatever the Divine Will revealed.

Since every thing happens according to the Divine Will,

Why should they ruin themselves by fighting with each other? (13)

Either they should lay down both the written claims before Guru Granth Sahib,
Or immerse both the versions in the waters of the sacred tank.
Out of the two written captions of "Waheguru ji ki Fateh" and "Fateh Darshan",
Whichever version floated above should be accepted as a valid religion. (14)

Whichever bundled version got drowned should be rejected,

And no body should ever follow and propagate that religion.

The Mughals fondly wished for the drowning of both the versions,

So that they might get benefitted (by the extinction of Khalsa Panth). (15)

Dohra : Both the Bandhayee and Tat Khalsa Singhs accepted the proposal,
And left the whole controversy to be resolved by God's will.
Since the Khalsa Panth was destined to be the sovereign,
How could it ever come to be defeated (by anybody). (16)

Chaupai : The (Tat Khalsa) Singhs were firmly convinced (of their victory),
Since they had a firm faith and true devotion in the Guru.
Since the Khalsa Panth was destined to grow and flourish,
Every thing would turn out auspicious and beneficial in their favour. (17)

Sortha : (After their mutual consent), (two) letters were drafted,
As dictated by (the commonly agreed) arbitrators.
Placing both the letters before the Guru in the sanctum sanctorum,
Both the factions stood with folded hands before the Guru. (18)

Chaupai

They prayed that they had faith in the Guru's Omniscience,
Whose Will prevailed eternally in the past, present and future.

444

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

chaupai : hg satigur sabh jani jan. bhut bhavikkhat au bartman.

jau tun panth vadhaya lordain. la kar parithmi jo nibhai 6rdai.l9.

3*5^ ftTSt ym 33 Wt I IrlHlfe UJ3?T §H §^ fT% I
3H t off ?> I 3H for 5T33 fc?T 1W3 I 30 I
tanki chitthi ab tar avai. jis panth ghatnon us bud javai.
turn tg chhani kou na batai. turn nij kartai nijai bidhatai.20.

33 5{?OT" 3 H3 &3*W | f3SS 3" §143" aTTOT" I

H3 a^55f uw'^st traiu i m twd ufe u^f Epfe i 3^ i

hut kannyan tai sut kataya. doi chithan kg upar bandhaya.
sad balak hath dai dharai. madh darbar hari paurdi thai.21.

feof W 3§ Pdb'tT gist I 3§ 33^ § TtTS1" LfSt I

H3 5(3 fPt* 3§ I 5 3% 7i "fife 5f3 fe ft I 33 I

ik bar dou hithahain gai. dou taraph ko chinta pai.

mat kat javain dou budain. tau rahai na hindu kahun kit dhundai.22.

H3S1" : feH # 333 fw£ S3" 33? I

H test 5§ 333 3ff ife 5§ W-T3 I 39 I
sortha : im bhi akhain bahut khardg siang nar tahin.

jau chitthi dou tarat rahain panth dou amar.24.

333"1" : 5^ ^ 5!3" H3 m §3 5T3 I

ftTSt 13H 3d'«16 5T3S foft lOTH 139 1
dohra : thandh bhag kar jor sabh ucho kar ardas.

chitthi tisai taraio karno jisg pargas.24.

3 SHoft K fer 33^ TBSt g5T I

3 1mi?> 5JS Irfe U3t 3tfr 3T3 35T 3H I

tau dubki lai ik taryo chitthi gold gk.

tau sikkhan kuchh jind pari rakhi gur ab tgk 25.

tfrjst : 3§ 33" 3" *45T3?> §5 I sZ3 ^5 EH33 WfBT ^5 I

3^f 33 333T 335!^ I ofat HSFlt 3^ 3§ I P£ I

chaupai : dou or tg pakrdan daurdg. phard phard shastar agg dhaurdg.

tahin hutg darogg turkan kgu. kahi munsabai dgkhain tgu.26.

333 3331s ma mm i i& 5T3 tra i

— y

^ 3J3 50" & 33 WTgt I 3§ 33" @S Wtf HcTOt I 39 I

turat darogan pakard mangayo. pardah kar khalsg hatth phardayo.

phatg guru ki hai tar ai. dou or un akh sunai.27.

& HS t(WT wt" I H?i5r #5Ht»fS W H3" 3TSt I

1tfst §S TO U3H1" I rl?) ferT feu S3 3FP" I 3t I

— — U *- —

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

445

Whichever religion His Divine Will wished to flourish, should flourish,
Till this planet earth was going to stay, exist and last. (19)

While the written draft of the Divinely approved religion should float,
The version that the Divine will disapproved should get drowned.
Nothing could remain hidden from the (Omniscient) Divine Guru,
Since He was the creator as well as the preserver of everything. (20)

A cotton thread, got prepared by an innocent virgin girl,
Was wrapped around both the packets containing the two versions.
Summoning a boy, both the packets were placed on the water's surface,
Near "Har-ki-Pauri" adjacent to the back entrance of Sanctum Sanctorum. (21)

Once when both the packets went down under the water for a while,

Both the factions felt extremely concerned (about their future).

If, perchance, both the packets sank down in the water,

There would not remain a trace of the Hindus (the Sikhs) on earth. (22)

Sortha : Many, among the elders standing, witness to the scene,
Were also of the opinion about the unfolding mystery:
That in case both the packets started floating,
Then both the religions would flourish till eternity. (23)

Dohra : Both the factions stood before the Guru with folded hands,
And joined the prayer in a loud chorus.
They prayed to the Guru to let that faction's packet float,
Whose religion the Divine Will wished to prevail and flourish. (24)

Instantly one of the packets came afloat after going down,
Containing the written version of one of the factions.
The (Tat Khalsa) Singhs felt somewhat relieved at this scene,
And felt as if the Guru had responded to the prayer. (25)

Chaupai : The Singhs from both the sides rushed to catch hold of the floating packet,
Wielding their weapons and pushing ahead of each other.
As the Mughal police officials were present on the scene,
The arbitrators to the dispute declared that they would see the letter first. (26)
Immediately after the police officials handed over the letter,
The arbitrators handed it over to the Tat Khalsa after reading it.
Disclosing that the version with "Waheguru ji ki Fateh" had floated,
The arbitrator pronounced the judgement to both the factions. (27)

While the Tat Khalsa Singhs felt delighted at the declaration,
The Bandhayee Singhs felt crest fallen after this decision.

446

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

yau sun khalsai shadi bhai. janak bandian man mar gai.

sunat chitthi unah bandhyo handgsa. jan nij naripai gayo chhut dgsa.28.

HtH 3 frIH Hfe fT% I Ht?> 3% frW ?>fa ?> I
Sit" W o^T VS3^ I §t &3 TJ^ I 3tf I
sarap sis tg jim mani javai. mm tarphai jim nir na pavai.
soch karain au karain pachhutava. ubhai sas kar lgvain hava.29.

: e% s firat fa»F3" w »f5nt s frfe i

US 1H3" ^ tW SoTS ipf& I 30 I

dohra : dag na parithi biard tin au akashai udyo na jai.

hatth marorain sir dhunain jaga lukan nahin pain.30.

tft-fst : tfWH otfe rT of% I QtT ofd" ofd" ^3 Qtl'd' I

m\w 5ra?T i org- wg^H re a^^r *43^ 1 3°! i

chaupai : khalsai kino jai jai karg. uchg kar kar phatg uchargn.

phard phard khandg khushian karan. kar ardas khard banian pardahn.31.

^ QdJd'Hl UET tTWH I fi=B^ tfWF H% tld^'d I
HHt fHt^ H?> °H?t" I ^3 foH otst I 33 I
bhayo utshahi panth khalsg sar. jityo khalsa sachai darbar.
ais khushi sikhan man bhai. daint mar jim dgvan kai.32.

fesT ?>5 31% fesT Ufe ^ H?j I rlrtoid H?)W afo H?7 1 33 I
huto khalso vail bandiian gayo. tin ai dgro singhan val kayo,
kichhu nath gag kichhu hui rahg sunna. janukar mondhar bahi munn.33.

UH ftT fe?> KCT do^'dl I H3?> U3" HOT" W^t I
frlK frIH HH fe^ ffTd" WSt I wf H?T fe>f 3H 3^ I 39 I
hute ji kichh tin maddh hankari . tin marne par mansa dhari .
jim jim maut tinhai sir ai . agai sunon timain turn bhai .34.

23. Ht# fmi W WHS* H3T3 fHW
73. min singh da ghulna sangat singh nal

EU^1" : U3" rf HSM ET f5OT "fiw oWB I

sfeWJ ^ fHUJ^ faf feg JTO
dohra : huto ju munsab tho kio lahauro singh kalal.

bhgjyo bandyan karan ko singhan siun kichhu saval.l.

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

447

They felt so much shocked after hearing the decision,

As if a monarch had been deprived of his sovereign rule. (28)

They felt as deprived as if a Cobra had been deprived of its Mani9 ,
And as miserable as a fish while kept out of water.
Feeling highly concerned and regretting their loss of power,
They started gasping for breath out of desperation. (29)

Dohra : So crestfallen, desperate and frustrated felt the Bandhayee Singhs,

As if both the elements (earth and sky) were refusing to shelter them.
Wrenching their hands and shaking their heads in desperation,
They felt as if they had no place to hide their shameless faces. (30)

Chaupai : Tat Khalsa Singhs burst out in shouting slogans of victory,

And shouted the Khalsa Panth's greetings "Waheguru ji ki Fateh" loudly.
Brandishing their daggers and swords to express their joy,
They stood in prayer while reciting Gurbani hymns. (31)

A wave of excitement and joy ran through all ranks of the Khalsa,
As the Khalsa Panth was declared victorious by the Divine Will.
Tat Khalsa Singhs felt so much delighted at this victory,
As the Gods had felt happy after the destruction of Devils. (32)

The Khalsa Singhs who had earlier defected to the Bandhayees,
Returned to the Khalsa fold and joined the Khalsa ranks.
While some of the Bandhayees ran away, others became as shell- shocked,
As if some sect of Sadhus had taken a vow of silence. (33)

Those who were extremely (Hawkish) and arrogant among them,
They decided to fight it out till the last breath of their lives.
The way, these haughty, arrogant Bandhayees met their doom,
Dear readers, listen to their account (in the next episode). (34)

Episode 73

The Episode About the Wrestling Bout Between Miri Singh and Sangat Singh

Dohra : One who acted as one of the arbitrators (during the factional dispute),
Was named Lahora Singh from the community of kalals1 .
The (defeated) Bandhayee Singhs sent him as their messenger,
To resolve some issues with the (Tat Khalsa) Singhs. (1)

Chaupai : The person who accompanied him was his own son,
Who was known by the name of Sangat Singh.

448 Sri Gur Panth Prakash

chaupai : sath usai tho bgta aya. nam sangat singh tis ko paya.

kahan singh Mba us bolyo. turn par khalsa hath chahi kholyo.2.

>M fmro^fw i mis fmi im^3 13 i

kahyo na kinai ham khabar na kai. ham ng khabar turn ko kar dai.
mm singh sad bgto layo. sath sangat singh ghulavat bhayo.3.

HW> frTH t§ Utf5?> I H*f 3W) feK ^ I
H tffl felfefow^ I feH 5!^ ^ 3^ IJoTT^ 19 1
mallan jim dou ghulnai dahg. mukhon bachan tin im kar lag.
jo jitai tin panth liag. im kar ling bachan pakag.4.

eu^1" : >M fHUf fm wus t w tot? fiw stww i
aw uj$> »tora 3?5 h°t ua?> mi

dohra : miri singh singh kahan ko au sangat singh kalal.

bungg ghulg akal tal sabh panthan dgkhan val.5.

chaupai : miri singh jab hatth chhuhaya. turat sangat singh hgthan aya.

jhat kar jhatko layo mangai. sur dala mukkh chhaddyo pai.6.

feH ^ §H t I i7M oT3" H3" I

§H He1" tlWCT I )-RF UfTC §^ fetT HtlW 19 1
im kiyo bhujngi us ko put. bachyo lahaura singh kar suit,
hath jord us pita khaloya. mahan parsMd un nij bakhshoya.7.

WT Wi HtB §H a1^ I IrTH o^" trfew §H ^ W3 I

oKJCT tlWT rTO 3^ I H^t ?) gfe §H f^l t I

aggg suno mahant us bat. jim kar hoia us ko ghat.

kahyo khalsai chhad jahu dgra. manni na gall us mach gayo raura.8.

: §3" tar 31* H1^! I
WEI §5CT 3H tfWT Ibt S tfe It! I
dohra : duhun or raura bhayo marhi mar su hoi.

hath uthyo tab khalsai rok na sakyo koi.9.

thj^l" : »fora offij @£ fHUf iFst i a7^ fr W3 v^xsl i
h§ ?w 3 hfb3" 53 i ?f7s aest ufe i i

chaupai : akal akal kahi uthg singh dhai. bardg kij a bard patai.

dou vail tg shastar jhardg. tahin na bandi sakg hui khardg.10.

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

449

Baba Kahan Singh disclosed it to Lahora Singh,

That his (Tat Khalsa) Singhs were desperate to take on him. (2)

(Baba Kahan Singh) told that he was warning him in an advance,

Lest the latter should allege that he was given no notice.

Baba Kahan Singh, summoning his own son Miri Singh,

Made him fight a wrestling bout with Sangat Singh, (Lahora Singh's son). (3)

As both the youths were engaged in a wrestling bout,

The two elders made a verbal promise with each other.

That whosoever won would make the vanquished join his religious order,

That was the agreement reached between the two elders. (4)

Dohra : While Miri Singh was the son of (Baba) Kahan Singh,
Sangat Singh was Lahora Singh Kalal's son.
While this wrestling bout was in progress near Akal Bunga,
All the (Tat Khalsa) Singhs were witnessing this wrestling match. (5)

Chaupai : As soon as Miri Singh took the other's hand in his grip,

Sangat Singh fell to the ground under the former's weight.
Asking for a bowl of (pork) meat to be brought immediately,
Miri Singh forced a piece of pork down Sangat Singh's throat. (6)

Even as the son was converted to a Singh (from a non-vegetarian Bishnoi),
Lahora Singh, the father, still remained to be brought to the Sikh fold.
Lahora Singh stood humbled with folded hands before the Khalsa Singhs,
Begging for an exemption from partaking of Non- vegetarian food. (7)

Now listen to the account of the chief of the Bandhayee Singhs,

And the (brutal) manner in which he was slaughtered.

When the Tat Khalsa Singhs asked him to vacate his camp,

He refused, which led to a further strife between the two factions. (8)

Dohra : As the shouts for vengeance became louder from both the sides,
There was a lot of violence and bloodshed all around.
As the (Tat Khalsa) Singhs picked up their arms against Bandhayees,
No body could dare to stop them from committing violence. (9)

Chaupai : The (Tat Khalsa) Singhs attacked the Bandayees with shouts of Akal2 ,
And dismantled the fence put up by the Bandhayee Singhs.
As swords and other weapons struck from both the sides,
The Bandhayee Singhs could not stand the Tat Khalsa attack. (10)

450

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

sra- Hfe h §^ aun^ i uuu tfwr feu et ura I
usl" art uu afeT a?ret i %3 few u^ t£ nfet i ^ i

kar mahant jo unai bahayo. pahunch khalsai tih than ghayo.
huti gadai par gaddi banai. daurd singh chardah baithc dhai. 1 1 .

ut Hfe i j^h sra?? i hb sjnfe ?th hu? few w i

fe?> fe?> U5 t HH3 ?> 3tU I HU o!U ?fu tiwr %U I =13 I

huto mahant tho khcm karan varo. jat kamoi nam mahant singh dharo.

jin jin hath tai shastar na gcrc. mar karc tahin khalsc dhcrc.12.

fes fe^ HHH 5^ 3fe 3^ I UtT iMl ?TU I

uul tf^H eft sfu i aw h§ fi=r?> s% cp" otut i =13 1

jin kin shastar dag tahin dar. rakkh ralac panthhi nar.

dohi khalsc ki tahin bhai. bachyo sou jin phatai gur kahi.13.

Iruu1" : euT feat ni^TO oft #est aw sfe tfe i

ssw gw h & to uu wnfe i =19 1

dohra : dohi phiri akal ki bandi bachyo nahinkoi.

lukyo chhapyo jo tho bachyo har ralyo panth soi.14.

#u^h : nfe Eft" cJitft jwst i feu w ttesr h?^ few sffet i

»Ffe HUS H §mt UU I ftrfe 3OT"fe feu tP?5H 5!% I I
chaupai : jahin bandyyan thi gaddi lagai. tih than baithyo mani singh bhai.
ai sharan jo unki parai. lai tankhahi tih khalso karai.15.

?W> few U3 M% ^ I fOT few 3 HGTH few STO I

w Htdfe few # fewst sret i fQs uhuT feH wu Hst i ^ i

nanu singh hut dhcsic valo. lahaura singh tc sayam singh kalalo.
au bakhshish singh bhi milti kci. pind chamari tis ghar thci.16.

3fet 33T§ ^ ifeU I ^OTa^i H§ I
3§ W&H ^3 o!U §fe I cfe o!U g% Hfe I °Q I
bhai bhagatu kc potrc dou. kic nabab bandc the sou.
tau khalsai phard kar 6i. nil bastar kar chhaddc soi.17.

^UU1" : H°T ^fetw; fe?5 feH UH t §hu s ufe I
3TC5t Ufe H tfHH 5?t 3H5[ Ufeurf ^fe I I

dohra : sabh bhaian mil im kahyo ham tai uzar na hoi.

goli hoi ju khasam ki bastar pahiravai koi.18.

#?d>»^ m 3H3ft»^ wft afet W3 i

U3?^ few £ feH H?5t feyt feH uT 3% i ntf I

band Bandyyan au bhujngian aisi biti bat.
ratan singh nc jim suni likhi tisai hi bhanti. 19.

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

451

The person who was made to occupy the Bandhayee chief's seat,
Was slaughtered by the Khalsa Singhs after climbing up the podium.
The cushioned throne which was put up on a wagon's platform,
Was occupied by the invading Tat Khalsa Singhs on a wagon. (11)

This Bandhayee chief who hailed from the town of Khemkaran3 ,
Belonged to the Community of Kambojs4 and named Mahant Singh.
Those who did not surrender and lay down their arms,
They were slaughtered and picked up in a heap by the Khalsa Singhs. (12)

Those who surrendered and laid down their arms,
They were spared and accepted into the Khalsa Panth.
As the writ of Khalsa Panth ran large all around,

Those alone survived who accepted "Waheguru ji ki Fateh" ideology. (13)

Dohra : As Khalsa Panth's writ ran large and overwhelmed everyone else,
No Bandhayee Singh could survive Khalsa Panth's onslaught.
A few old Bandhayee Singhs who had taken a temporary refuge,
Also accepted defeat and merged with the Khalsa Panth. (14)

Chaupai : The throne which was raised by the Bandhayee Singhs,

Was made to be occupied by (the revered) Bhai Mani Singh5 .
Whosoever surrendered and submitted to his authority,

He was allowed to join the Khalsa Panth after undergoing the prescribed punishment.(15)

Nanu Singh from village Dhesian was among those who surrendered,
Along with Lahora Singh and Shyam Singh from the wine sellers community.
Bakhshish Singh was another who came into the Khalsa Panth,
Who hailed from the village named Chamari (in Punjab). (16)

Among the surrendered were two grandsons of Bhai Bhagtu6 ,
Who had been conferred the titles of Nawab by Banda Singh.
The Khalsa Singhs, catching hold of all these renegades,
Were made to don the blue robes of the Khalsa Panth. (17)
Dohra : All the Bandhayee colleagues made a joint submission (to the Khalsa),
That they had no objection to any proposal of the Singhs,
Since a maid servant (a slave) was bound to follow her master's orders,
She has to accept the dress code prescribed by her master. (18)

This is how the encounter came to a final conclusion,
Between the Bandhayee Singhs and the Tat Khalsa Singhs,
Rattan Singh (the author) has recorded it in black and while,
As he heard the whole account (from his own sources). (19)

452

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

?u. ^hht w§ H^e fms w
otti?) frw feu? w fHafta ^
74. parsang bab£ banod singh au
kalian singh tihan au bhujngian ko

#aar : yme aja" w w-ra" t fea^ sra £fe i

tft frl?) 35^" ftMf Hfe H I

dohra : angad gur au amar ko tihan bhalg kul doi.

khandg pahul jin lai bhag bhujngi soi.l.

trust : fea<i fafe fflw ^ oto fHui 3^gt i ^t-t fHW ata fHur i

Ste HH3 3§ JoffBT ufaVfe I 5!a¥ BcJ Ha HTH g5F"fa 13 I
chaupai : tghan binod singh ko kanah singha bhai. bhalg ram singha bir singha thai,
nil basatr tau angg pahgrai. darad chakr bahu sis chhakai.2.

nan wfa oft h1^ wfc i n^m warn i\ wu rwfs i

Ht Hfddid fih aatw i §?7 i\ oftrjut a% ufa 13 i

sarab lohi ki manai ani . akal akal ko jap japai .

sari satigur jab bartia bhana . un ko kahiyo bandai pahi jana .3.

nra" ug aa ffw ota" tt»F i ^ Ira" 3ja HrFefe hutct i
sa^r ifrrat w a^ uarat i ferfa orat wat lai

aur panth bahu gail kar dia . lai bair gur sajadni saupiya .
turak panjabi au raj 5 pahari . mar inhi bahu kari khuari .4.

§fel5tH ufefrat &?a 1 a^ a% w Htat awy i
frTK aja" 5ffe& ife h?7 aiH i wfe a% t aw ai£ wfc mi

uni tai khosi patisahi lgvhu . hanai hanai ap miri kargvhu .
jim gur kahiyo panth man Mti . ai bandai kai ral gag sathi .5.

tua1" : fealHH&fe ere 3a5f an^'Pa i

3% faatr trfafc h orfa srfa aaH >>ra5P"a i£ i

dohra : mil bandai so sabhi jit dusat turak rajvari.

bhag birodha duhini mai kari kari bahut ahankar .6.

trust : iuft^wAF 1 wjraapif i

UEf UEf H U3T^ grfc I fefa fefe Hftl ?rfa fedof't! 19 1
chaupai : bandg panthi kharda aur kiya . ya tg patak bahuto thia .

panth panth mai pargtayo badi . phiri tini mahi nahi bhayo itkad .7.

W§ rfe sfotf 3" 5% I Wfz 3a^ t JTO HHS I

ufe t era at wfs 1 w ufew g" § TTO It I

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

453

Episode 74
Episode of Baba Binod Singh1
and Kahan Singh2 Tehan

Dohra : Sri GuruAngadDev (the Second Sikh Guru) and Sri Guru Amardas (the third Sikh Guru),
Belonged to the Trehan and Bhalla sub-castes of (Sareen) Kshtriyas.
(Their descendents Baba Binod Singh and Kahan Singh) received Khande-ki-Pahul3 ,
(And became members of the Khalsa Panth) as initiated Singhs. (1)

Chaupai : While Bhai Kahan Singh was a brother of (Baba) Binod Singh Trehan,
Baba Ram Singh Bhalla had another brother (Daya Singh).
All of them donned the blue Khalsa robes,
And adorned their turbans with dagga studded steel rings. (2)

They partook their food in the prescribed steel bowls,
And meditated upon the Timeless (Akal) Divine Almighty.
When the revered (tenth) Guru Gobind Singh willed it so,
They were deputed to accompany Banda Singh (to Punjab). (3)

A large contingent of Khalsa Panth force was deputed to accompany them,
In order to avenge the death of Sahibzadas from the Mughals.
They were ordered to proceed against the Mughals and Hill chiefs,
And destroy them after meting out severe punishments. (4)

They were ordered to seize power from the Mughals and Hill chiefs,
And gradually become sovereigns (in their place).
The Khalsa Panth accepted the Guru's express will,
And joined their forces with the Banda Singh's force. (5)

Dohra : (The Khalsa Panth) after joining the Banda Singh's force,
Conquered the wicked Mughals and feudal (Hill chiefs).
But there developed a hostility between the two factions,
Due to the excessive ego and arrogance of both. (6)

Chaupai : Since Banda Singh founded another religious order of his own,
That led to the division between the ranks of the Khalsa Panth.
Once this hostility developed between the two Khalsa Panth factions,
Never again could the two Khalsa Panth factious unite. (7)

The two veteran Khalsa Singhs getting estranged from Banda Singh,
Proceeded to side with the Mughals (against Banda Singh).

454

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

babg judg bandyo tau hog . jai turkan kai sath samog .
turak cahit thg yah hi bati . lai caiyo g un kau sath .8.

Ufe Hut f3S #E TJ^W I ^ Pi-H'U1 I

ddo(0> fefc§ Ufe fefr ^75 I grfeT ViWfS fefrT ?7fe I tf I
hui muhrai tin bando haraya . partap guran kai turak jitaya .
turkani likhio pati dili val . babin parcai rakkho niji nali .9.

fes § etrr fes" Hfe»n# i Snti'd fs?> 35 i

crfe gfc fp-ftr zralm est afg»rfe i H^rat wi# fto wfe i °io i

in kau dijai kichu badiai . phaujdar in rakkho baai .

yahi suni jahi dhargi dai badiai . suthri asphi sath ralai .10.

eu^1" : nra" ftwt es #ft frw #s wfe i

Mr araew^fc frfe It i n i

dohra : aur dilasai bahu dag phauj gail din lai .

niji gurduarni jai kai mglai lahau lavai .11.

trust : ^Jct fafe fHUf o( irst ots Ihui i or?} fHur § he HtdT ^t%t i

?5gt H* §fi fWfe I HHt FT# §H 3T?5 HH^fe I <P I
chaupai : tghan binod singh ko bhai kanah singha. kanah singh ko sut miri bhujang.
lai turak son un jugat milai. dai sabhi us gal samujhai.12.

3u. wv\ arera wfe oft ajfo»r^t oft
H3?> it aw ^fe it £fa')
75. sakhi gulab rai ki gunai ki
('d£t£ puttar sabhan ko gulab rai ko p^kh')

35 tPTSH H* gtf HS ygnrfe" | c( |
dohra : sakhi sun ab unon ki sri gur gail ju gum akhai.

tat khalsg son bair rakh mug har pachhutai. 1 .

ofewt»T : 5¥ Bfe fe^T 5PJT ^3"3T3" W 5?fo I

unt s fete §h ora- tjdd'yl wte i

■ddd'^l H5 Wte §?7 5T ?m JWf I
Hftrat stflf feHddl foil H3 U3 t^fff f^tf I

^3 it awar wfs it ifer 13 1

kundlia : dgkh charit tariya chatar kaya hunar gur son kin.
huti na likhat ulad us kar chaturai lina.
chaturai son sut lin unai ka nam sunaun.
ikai bhavanion kahain dujai ko gurio bataun.

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

455

Since the Mughals were already on the look out for such an opportunity,
These two veterans invaded (Banda Singh) along with the Mughals. (8)

Leading from the front, they got Banda Singh defeated,
And brought victory to the Mughals with the Guru's grace.
The Mughals designated them as rulers of Delhi,
Kept them in good humour through their glib talk. (9)

With the intention of keeping them appeased and honoured,
The Mughals intended to keep them as military commanders.
With such intentions, they were conferred with honours,
And made their camel and horse riders as part of their army. (10)

Dohra : The Mughals, holding out many more such assurances,
Put a (sizeable) force under their direct command.
The Mughals granted them to proceed to their Sikh shrines,
And hold religious congregations (at their sacred places). (11)

Chaupai : While Bhai Kahan Singh was a brother of (Baba) Binod Singh Trehan,
The initiated Khalsa Singh Miri Singh was the son of Kahan Singh.
(Bhai) Kahan Singh after arriving at a settlement with the Mughals,
Briefed all others about all the terms of this settlement. (2)

Episode 75

The Episode About The Guruship of Gulab Rai1
(The Way Gulab Rai Claimed himself to be a Guru
and Blessing A Barren woman with two sons)

Dohra : Now (Dear readers) listen to the episode of one of those,

Who claimed himself to be as great a Guru as the Guru himself.
And the way he perished after repenting (over his sins),
Of committing hostilities against the Tat Khalsa. (1)

Kundhiya : Just witness the clever trick of an intriguing female,

And the way she enacted a drama of hoodwinking the Guru.
Despite her not being destined to bear any children,
She got herself blessed with offsprings through intrigue.
Let me reveal the names of her two main children,
Which she came to receive through guile and intrigue.
While one of them came to be known as Bhavanio,
The other one came to be called by the name Gurio.
A woman destined not to conceive and bear any children,
Is known as "Mehri" (in the vernacular parlance)?

456

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

mahiri kahin istari jih sut hut nahin lgkh.
dgtg puttar sabhan ko gulab rai ko pgkh.2.

#u^" : arst h# wfs u IS Htft wfe i

fIT H3H 5% Hfe Hfe# WSt TFfe 13 1
dohra : gai sodhi rai gulab pai j ab baitho manji lai.

dudh put sangat dag suni mahin ai dhai.3.

tfrjst : iTftr €>T5>f 3Jf 3jfHE fnw Is I wfe h# pra '3Tfe ^ I
H 3llf fFfe Hfe# sTgt I A3" ojst I 9 I

chaupai : jahin damdamai gum gobind singh baithg. lai manji gulab rai aithg.
so tahin jai mahin thadhi bhai. hath jord tin binti kai.4.

>F3t ffs" frar h% 5^ i ^ y?a" Hfo frare 3wt i

U3?) H t)% HBT H%" I flcSH FET IU I

mgri sanjh jag manhi karavo. dai puttar mohi jagat ralavo.
puttarn tg hovai jag sanjh. bin puttar akarath janam jag manjh.5.

fedt yFFt 7JH3t WH I Hfo <£t U 31? tfH I

tffe HtefepelH i u>rat H^tMHfir ^wtrT i£ i

ihi pujavau hamri as. muhi puttarn ki hai bad khas.
jivan jogg dui sut dijai. hamri sanjh jag mahin ralijai.6.

orat ggxTfeH fm ^5 Kfirat oft %tr \o i

dohra : bhai masand sulkkhanon au mgvard khardg angk.

kari phurmaish sabhan mil val mahiri ki vgkh.7.

fm H3H rlH ofat oft£ fq»F?> I

?> foftffr feH y3^" §tr orut w?) it i

rai sikh sangat jab kahi tab gur kio dhian.
lgkh na likhio is puttar uchai kahi bakhan.8.

rpjzt : Tjst # H^rat y^T" i sftf fefy§ aiw @h ofo u# i

§3" fFfe 5!W »fW I oTftH tP?) ftCFfe WT 5W I tf I
chaupai : huti sunat thi mahiri khardi. nahin likhio gal us kann pardi.

daurd jai kalamkagaj ana. kalam dan layai agai thana.9.

A3" feg- fy<sdl orat i h fetjt ?> nrw »ra fey? nut i
fe§ §3 3HUt fetlcSIF^ i wr ?> fetw »ra fey in-Fir i
hath jord phir binti kari. jau likhi na agg ab likhdg sahi.
itai utg tumhi likhnaharg. agg na likhyo ab likho hamarg 10.

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

457

She observed Gulab Rai (the self-styled Guru),

Showering everyone with the blessings of male children. (2)

Dohra : (Observing this phenomenon), she approached Gulab Rai,
Who sat enconsed as a Guru on the (Guru's) throne.
Hearing that Gulab Rai was blessing people with sons and wealth,
She rushed to him (to seek his blessings for herself. (3)

Chaupai : Gulab Rai set up his own religious seat at a place,

Known as Damdama2 where Guru Gobind used to hold his congregation.
This barren woman went there and stood before Gulab Rai,
And started praying to him with folded hands for a blessing. (4)

She prayed to be integrated into the social fabric,
And be blessed with a son in order to be a part of the social fabric.
One gets integrated with society through the line of sons,
Otherwise one lives in vain in the world without sons. (5)

She prayed to him for her wish to be fulfilled,
Since she was extremely desirous of begetting sons.
She prayed to be blessed with two sons with long lives,
So that she may get integrated with the society. (6)

Dohra : Bhai Sulkhan, the Masand (since Guru's times) was present there,
Along with a number of other (Mewra) priests standing around.
Looking at this helpless and supplicating barren female,
All of them interceded and supported her plea for a progeny. (7)

When whole congregation appealed in a chorus (to Gulab Rai),
He turned his attention (towards the supplicating female).
Then he made a declaration in very loud words,
That she was not destined to beget any sons. (8)

Chaupai : The barren woman who was standing in the congregation,

Heard Gulab Rai's words about her not being destined to beget sons.
Rushing out, she brought forth a quill and a piece of paper,
And placed an inkpot before the (presiding) Gulab Rai. (9)

Then folding her hands, she made a prayer once again,
That he should ordain it right then if she was not destined earlier.
Since his divine majesty was empowered to shape both the worlds,
He could rewrite her destiny if he had not destined her earlier. (10)

458

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

&tr few* ir fusw usW i h feH aja" oft on-r^r i

# 3Jf tfe ?> €?> HBT I 3 @H ot fatf o!H ST tjHT Ifll
lgkh likhyo jau pichhlo paig. tau kim gur ki sgv kamaiai.
jo guru hoi na dgng jog. tau us ko sikh kab ko hogu.ll.

#u^" : titr r^6'«l ?73 oft H3H urft unrfe i

H ^5 3Jf JSt?ft §5^ I =13 I
dohra : dgkh dhithai nar ki sangat hasi hasai.

dgkh su sangat val gum lini kalam uthai.12.

tfrjst : uh aW) h?) diwyfo ^Ffe i ajfa§ yn §h fey sih i

s^r h# §s srwfe i stw ^3 fm i =13 i

chaupai : hasg bachan sun gulabhi rai. gurio putar us likh dayo nai.

tgk matho un kagdi hath pharyo. kagaj phard sir upar dharyo. 13.

h stw w tra to HEd" i ^^tfera^Hiofeg" I

so kagaj ja khub dharyo mandar. bhayo bgto ik baras andar.
nam bhavanio usko dharyo. yahi sabh mon mashhur so karyo.14.

3TUt" 3tTd"H §H 3t Wft I ajfdl* Wfe oT 5dW fef3"H^5 I
HfeHT^STut 3K afe & ^fe I 3# CTU s*«^'<sl G" Hfe I <W I
gai hajur su us hi sal. guriyo laini ko kariyo phiri saval.
satigur kahi turn god hai koi. kahi yah bhavanion soi.15.

3K wj£ feiOT ^% i s^'<s16" fetOT fe a_rat§ goi i

turn apno likhyo vacho ap. bhavanion likhyo ki gurio thap.
satigur kahyo has mahiri charitrhari. lai gurio aur dujo vari.16.

ufe^ ot ura tr ft^ ufc ajf h1 ofts i °o i

dohra : phiri gurio dujo bhayo kar hunar dug sut lin.

charitarn ko ghar nar hai jin charitar gum son kin. 17.

Ot. ?tfl" WV\ 3T?ra ^fe eft
C^tr §H Hfe fefr 31^"')

76. duji sakhi gulab rai ki
('d^kh darab us mati phiri gai')

h it n-rtf yn?) crfe ara" oth frfe ajwn i
3tdt ot h wufs fefc§ crat hh^ 1 hi

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

459

If one were to reap the harvest of one's past deeds alone,
Then why should one serve the Guru in the present?
If the Guru was incapable of fulfilling his followers wishes,
Then why should his followers follow his teachings? (11)

Dohra : Looking and wondering at the obstinacy of this woman,
The whole congregation went into peels of laughter.
Looking at the mocking attitude of the whole congregation,
The Guru (Gulab Rai) picked up a quill (perforce). (12)

Chaupai : Hearing these taunting words, Gulab Rai himself started laughing,
And wrote "Gurio" as the would be son of that woman.
Supplicating before him she took hold of that piece of paper,
And placed it on her head as a mark of respect. (13)

She kept that paper in her house in safe custody,

And got blessed with a son within a span of one year.

After naming her (newly-born) son as Bhawanio,

She made him popular by this name among all the people. (14)

Thereafter thinking of (a clever) thought in her mind,
She raised a demand of begetting the promised "Gurio".
When Satguru (Gulab Rai) told her that she already had a son,
She retorted that child was "Bhawanio" (not Gurio). (15)

She reminded him to check his own promised word,

Wether he had written Bhawanio or ordained "Gurio".

Satguru (Gulab, Rai) branding her smilingly as a woman of intrigue,

Had to bless her once again to beget a son Gurio. (16)

Dohra : In this way, the second son Gurio was born to her,

And she begot two sons through her power of intrigue.
The female of human species are full of such intrigues,
Who can play tricks even upon (the divine) Gurus. (17)

Episode 76
The Second Episode About Gulab Rai1
(Perversion overtook him after acquiring So Much Wealth )

Dohra : If somebody made an enquiry,

When did Gulab Rai become a Guru?

460

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

dohra : jo ko akhai parshan yahi gur kab hoi gulab.
tanhi ko so chahic likhio yahi jubab. 1 .

FT Hfedld § M &fe I PR §H Hfo 13 1

chaupai : bahadrshahi jab ay 6 sarhand. bulai puchhyo un sulakhnon masand.
jo satigur kau bansi hoi. mulakat us kara dayo mohi.2.

#u^" : tfo trafcuH h fed id ylf fen yst djwyfe wfe i
srat 3K fes1^ t srftr ^ efe Frfe1 i£ i

dohra : khair khariat satigur puchhain tim puchhi gulabhi rai.
shah kahi turn didar tai kahi kai dui murd jain.6.

yd'tid wfu i hI" Hfedid t irw i g^ti^ srm feK fi-iw? afey 121

chaupai : sudh amad jim hoti ai. usi taur tahin dai banai.

bahadar shahi tho sri satigur ko sikh. sulkhanai kahyo tim milyo balikh.7.

ofefoffflt weI i % fer ydH fe-r diw urgt i

HHtT ^ ifed" HSt I ^aml fHW ufo HSt It I
nachint hui im manji lai. do ik baras im gurta pat.
sulakhan masand ko potrc joi. bhakh gayo tho ratan singh pahi soi.8.
WEl UrTdt §H & ^rfe I frlH €St fotffe I

fSH 5[ %?5 Wfa' t^H I f^53 fare UH §fe ^llf t^H I tf I

bhai hajuri us tho nai. jim un akhi dai likhai.
tis ko chclo ab sulkkhan das. milat hilat ham ui rahin khas.9.

JTOtlS ^fe ^ WW I yd'tiJd'fe fi-IWS sfew I

fl" dt# Ht" OT^T at I FiU §H ?>CTT W oitr I 3 I
sulkhano gulab rai lai aya. bahadrshahi son milan thahiraya.
jau gaddi sri nanak bahai. shahi usai ramdas mukhon kahai.3.

a^H^rr e§ §s re tiff i stsh sra" wsi w¥ s¥ i

H1!! TFBi H3" »f§T oft" I djd/ HCT 5% mi

gur shahi dou uth khard hovain. agai kadam kar age avain dovain.

shah hath jord agai karai. gum hatth madh hatth lac pharai.5.

Wd" dWH ^fe I foH @S5?t" djd^ fhW& I

Ht ufd" IHW ^WH3 RW I fUETH did fed HUW I =10 I

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

461

Then one should answer this question,

By writing the following reply to this query: (1)

Chaupai : When (the Mughal emperor) Bahadur Shah visited Sirhind,
He made an enquiry after calling Sulkhan2 Masand:
If there lived anyone from Guru Gobind Singh's dynasty,
Then a meeting be arranged between him and the emperor. (2)

(At this), Sulakhan Masand, after calling Gulab Rai,

Arranged a meeting between the emperor and Gulab Rai.

The person (Gulab Rai) who occupied (Tenth) Guru's seat of Nanak,

The emperor (Bahadur Shah) addressed him as Ramdas3 . (3)

Bahadur Shah had been addressing the Sikh Gurus as Divine Gurus,
Since he became a sovereign with the grace of Guru Gobind Singh.
So Sulkhan Masand also arranged a meeting between the two,
As was the practice among Mughal emperors of paying courtesy calls. (4)

Both the Mughal emperor and the Sikh Guru used to stand up,
And take a step forward to receive each other respectfully.
While the Mughal emperor used to fold his hands out of reverence,
The Sikh Guru used to clasp the emperor's folded hands. (5)

Dohra : As the Sikh Gurus used to enquire about the visiting emperor's well-being,
Gulab Rai also enquired about visiting Bahadur Shah's well-being.
After emperor's assurance of his being well with Guru's grace,
Both separated and departed for their respective destinations. (6)

Chaupai : As had been the convention of exchanging courtesies between emperors and Gurus,
Emperor Bahadur Shah and Gulab Rai meeting was given a same colouring.
Since emperor Bahadur Shah had been Guru's devout follower,
Sulkhan Masand accorded the same significance to Gulab Rai's meeting. (7)

Getting this stamp of approval Gulab Rai set up his own pontifical seat,
And earned peoples' reverence due to a Guru for about two years.
All these details were narrated to (the author) Rattan Singh,
By a person who happened to be a grandson of Gulab Rai. (8)
Bhai Hazuri was the name of the narrator of this episode,
And the author had recorded this episode as narrated to him.
Sulakhan Dass, being the follower of Bhai Hazuri at present,
Is among the select visitors who kept on visiting the author. (9)

Now listen further about the life history of Gulab Rai,
And the way he is related the Guru's family line.

462

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

aur suno gulab rai kahani. jim unki kul guran milani.

sri hari gobind kg panj sut sadar. parithmg gurdito duyo tgg bahadar.10.

HU^1" : ttist H Wfg fFfg tH? ojff I

huh m Psfd'Ty fsH h?) ferfc fe^ i n i

sortha : tijo am sa rai rai atal chautho kahain.

suraj mall bhirai im panchai sun gini likhain. 1 1 .

trust : feu* tra?) oft fetffe ?> wdt i feci huh hs oft Hufa?r Hdt i

HUH 5T Hfe HH 3$ I 3JWH UHH 5H HCPH I <P I

chaupai : ihan charan ki likhti na lori. ik surat mal ki chahiai tori.

suraj mal kg dui sut bhag. gulab rai dujo shayam chand thag.12.

sjwh ^rfe ^t H°ft oRFcfr i fflH sru set feH egm wst i
wu hgph tfe oft #■ nf i Hsfif Hut>?r for feuf i =13 1

gulab rai ki sabhi kahani. jim kar bhai tim daiyug bakhani.
aur sayam chand ki bhi jou. so nahin chahiai ihan likhcu.13.

wtr u^ht nfe fen §u i fey fewer oru nfe itu i

XHH Hfitw 3JWH UHH oTUTft I feH oTU It HTH Pyd'cSl I =19 I
agai hovgu jahin kit thaur. likh dikhaiygu kar tahin gaur.
ab suniai gulab rai kahani. jim kar un kai sis bihani. 14.

HUH1" : WH UHS Hgt HS1" HUH H TO W I

yn tint hu 3^ tidy To wh s w i <w i

dohra : gulab rai sodhi sanda bahut su badhyo pasar.

putar potrg bahu bhag au darbahi ant na par. 15.

trust : tfew few n\ Hd few h§ i nru yH?> It nru <vk h§ i

>^ h^ ot ?w HH5tw~i 3th ?h fes H35r s uhTw 1^1

chaupai : dalgl singh au jodh singh dou. aur putarn kai aur nam thou.

aur sabhan kg nam bataiai. granth vadhg kichh mardak na paiai.16.

5!^ wr §h ms^fu i ojst fe»n^ stst are ^»Fdfe i

HUH cJTdHH 3JWH UHH H1^ I HUH HdH 3H §H Wd" »TCF I I
kahain ans us bhag atharhi. kai biahg kai gag kuarahi.
bahut garbat gulab rai paya. bahut darab tab us ghar aya.17.
H5HHtuU">fe W% I tFU ofe H tJUH tTJ5 W% I

HdH @H Hfe fefe 3TSt I UHt Wdt §H W^H sTSt I I
baith manji par mglg lavai. char kunt tg darab chal avai.
dgkh darab us mati phiri gai. khoti ghari us avat bhai. 18.

HdH % feof H'HWaW I feH ut §H U^d" H1 oOT I
# oTTSt H Uffe I 3Zt HH 3WHU U^fe I Htf I

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

463

Sri Guru Hargobind Singh fathered five respectable sons,

The first and second being Bhai Gurditta4 and Teg Bahadur5 . (10)

Sortha : While the third son was named Ani Rai6 ,
The fourth son was named Atal Rai7 .
Their fifth brother being named Suraj Mai8 ,
Which takes the number of Guru's sons to five. (11)

Chaupai : There being no need to write about the first four sons,
Suraj Mai's life line alone must be described further.
Since two sons were born to Suraj Mai,

One was named Gulab Rai, the other being Shyam Chand9 . (12)

It is the whole life history of Gulab Rai,

Which needs to be narrated as it prevailed at that time.

Whatever is the life history of Shyam Chand.

It need not be narrated in this episode. (13)

Whatever would occur and prevail in future,
That would be recorded with due care as required.
Now listen to the life story of Gulab Rai,
As life and destiny dealt with him. (14)

Dohra : Gulab Rai, who was related to Sodhi lineage,
Had given rise to a very extended family line.
He begot a large number of sons and grandsons,
And acquired wealth beyond any reckoning. (15)

Chaupai : While Dalel Singh and Jodh Singh were two among his sons,
There were other sons with many other different names.
In case the author started recording their names,
There will be no end to the volume of this present epic. (16)

It is believed that he begot eighteen members of his progeny,
With some of them getting married others remaining celibate.
Gulab Rai was puffed up with lot of vanity and arrogance,
As his household overflowed with wealth and affluence. (17)
As he held congregations after he occupied the Guru's seat,
Money and wealth poured in from all the four directions.
Excess of wealth pushed him into acts of perversion,
As he came under the influence of evil stars. (18)

Within a span of two years, he met his doomed end,
And similar fate struck his (inordinately extended) family.

464

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

baras do ik main so mar gayo. tim hi usg parvar main kayo,
jo un kini so layo pai. bhai bat yaun gulabah rai. 19.

oo. mfl- ajfra ^fe oft
('w&ft w §fk ear W)

77. sakhi gulab rai ki
('khals^ son uni danga rachaya')

t^ra1" : ft § crfu ara ^ & wu i

^% §W¥ ?fe t §H UUT S oftl foB I HI
dohra : jo ko akhai parshan yahi vahu gur bhayo tho ap.

dgvai ulad vahi aur ko us rahi na kaho kit pap. 1 .

uu^t" : hS §h ft orst i ean aiB # §h »ret i

hh ^fu IS wfeyu irfe i ft fihf # oth ufeFlu ip i

chaupai : suno avggaya us jo kai. darab bahut thi jab us ai.

tab vahi baitho anandpur jahi. jo jaga thi dasmg patishahi.2.

fjuu1" : wen 5?te s ajw^ urfe aju ftw Fife i

3ra" 3T# ^ IS fetfe 13 1
dohra : adab kiyo na gulab rai gur jaga thijoi.

gur gaddi kg uprg baithg panv tikoi.3.

tRI^t" : 2^ Fj?> 5T3" jfe UFFU I ?55t UD-Ffe H<5 tfer fo^sTd" |

?5gt tfer §h gragr w^r i fto tiwr h §fe ear la i

chaupai : take den karc satth hazar. lai ghumai satth chakk likhvar.

lai chakk us garni aya. sath khalsai so uni danga rachaya.4.

Frfe Fife j-fedid Frar wut i feu ef Isbt fenS wef i
unt u1^ ?rfe ^fe i ^fe ud?^ t pnft urfe mi

jahin jahin satigur jaga thi ahi. tih than baithak tisnc lai.
huti pahul nahin khandai vahi. dct charnan tho gulabhi rai.5.

nra" m^giw §h 3 zzt i h 3t fer ?f fj^hj fetist i

FIH Hfddld FJH FJW ofd" 3t£ I @ZF Hof I ^§ S UU" I £ I
aur avggaya us tg bhai. so bhi ihan main dgungu likhi.
jab satigur des chal kar gag. uhan 16k thg kou na rahg.6.

jfe ajuatfH feu uuct §riTit i aju 3ht auw hhf frf jft i

feH 5!U FJ^ # ^ I fU 5!US feH Urfe ^ 19 1

sant gurbakhash tih rahyo udasi. gur tgg bahadar jaga jahan si.
tis kar dava vahi bhi rakhg. dur karan tis gulab rai bhakhg.7.

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

465

He reaped the harvest of his (evil) deeds,

Which sums up the whole life history of Gulab Rai. (19)

Episode 77
Episode About Gulab Rai
(He (Gulab Rai) entered into a strife with the Khalsa)

Dohra : Some one might raise a question (about Gulab Rai),
When had he started claiming himself to be a Guru.
While he could bless others with the boon of offsprings,
Which sin had he committed that none of his own progeny survived? (1)

Chaupai : Now listen to the acts of transgression which he indulged in,
When a lot of wealth and treasure he had come to acquire.
He proceeded to Anandpur Sahib and occupied the Guru's seat,
The seat which belonged to the Tenth Guru, Guru Gobind Singh. (2)

Dohra : Gulab Rai did not hold in reverence (like the devout Sikhs),
The sacred seat that (solely) belonged to the Guru.
Occupying the seat, he himself sat on the Guru's seat,
Placing his feet on it (where he should have bowed his head). (3)

Chaupai : Gulab Rai got a deed registered (in his name) for a chakk1 of sixty villages,
By settling for a price of sixty thousand (gold) coins.
Getting puffed with arrogance after purchasing this landed property,
He entered into a strife with (the Guru's) Khalsa Panth. (4)

The various places where the Tenth Guru used to hold congregations,

He started holding his own congregations at those places.

He himself, not being an initiated Singh of the Guru,

He started his own practice of giving charan pahul2 to his followers. (5)

It must also be pertinent to record in these columns,
Another act of transgression that was committed by Gulab Rai.
After the (Tenth) Guru had vacated the territory of Anandpur Sahib,
There were hardly any people who were left behind. (6)

There lived one saint Gurbaksh3 (Dass) from the Udasi sect,

At a place4 commemorated to the memory of Guru Teg Bahadur.

While Gurbaksh (Dass) laid a claim to (the sacred) place,

Gulab Rai asked for his eviction (being its legal/legitimate owner). (7)

466

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

ero1" : %h fero fe-r to cjrfro^ aro »ffcor 5$>h i

§u to to? to to> o( ifo to to i t i

dohra : us isko im badh gaio bolat adhik kalgsh.

uh karai davo gur than ko vahi kahai layo mul dgsh.8.

: fHtF TO toT»f w§ f&k TO I
to TOaro ir ?f to? to it! i

paurdi : sikkhan putan bhaian bhau ikko jgha.

sant gurbakhash yaun akhda main dava gha.9.

§TOT : TO TOT S§ TO I TO" uraf >TO >ro"

?TWH TO? TO y^'fe I TO3TO TO o[ TO fUMtd'fe I =10 I
chaupai : khaho khahi vahi dou karain. larain ghulain ar dou arain

gulab rai lag putar bulvai. gurbakhash sant ko dag pilchai.10.

§?> aw> awat toT i Hlrr to1" aT h to sst i

TOfr TO §?J 51* TOO| I TO £ 3TO §TO H 3^ Ifll

un Mian bgadbi kai. sis jata thi so put lai.

tabhi sant un dayo sarap. rahg ng tumrg ulad su bap. 1 1 .

^roa tos" to vtfdiuf toT i 3>rat at ^ gfir toT i
fro toct uto" aro1" aro i urot to!" trot Hf1 1 °i3 1

gulab rai sun aggyon kahi. tumri bi na ulad chahi rahi.

tin kahyo hamra bahra baja kou. hamri dhui pholaigo soun.12.

3TOT TO ?> TO Hfe»TO I TO JTO feH TOJ HTOI I

fro to! §to tdro at ?tto i aro ^ toT h§ hto i =13 1

tumri rahai na jard muniad. karodh sath tis dio sarap.

im rahi ulad duin ki nanhi. bachan tgg vag gai duu manhi.13.

^TO1" : TOJ TO TOJ frlH TO TO TOTO I

TOH ^fTO ^ TO ^ S 5tTO I =19 I

dohra : hirgbgdhghirjimloholohkatai.

timi doin kai bach vagai khali gayo na kai. 14.

TOaro h to tosto >ro TOmrat aroa to? i

TO?) fHUf S 1TO TOt §H TOT fetlTO I <W I
gurbakhash su phgr raipur ahai patalpuri gulab rai.
ratan singh ng jim suni taiso dai likhai.15.

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

467

Dohra : So in this exchange of claims and counter-claims,
There developed a dispute between the two rivals.
While one claimed to be the legitimate heir to Guru's seat,
The other claimed to be its legal heir for having purchased the land. (8)

Pauri : "Guru's Sikh followers, sons and the entire Khalsa fraternity,
Have an equal claim to the (great) Guru's legacy."
Sant Gurbax, quoting the above Gurbani lines,
Laid a claim to Guru's seat on the above basis. (9)

Chaupai : Both of them kept on indulging into acts of forcible possession,
And indulging in acts of manhandling and violence.
Gulab Rai then called his sons in his support,
And incited them to manhandle saint Gurbakhsh Dass. (10)

These adolescent (ignorant) boys humiliated the udasi saint,
By tearing off (the sacred) locks of hair from his head.
Feeling outraged, Saint Gurbakhsh Dass heaped curses on them:
"Would that your father's progeny should never survive"? (10)

Hearing this, Gulab Rai also retorted back in anger:

"Would that your progeny should also never ever live!"

The former remarked that some odd handicapped heir might survive him,

Who might keep the flame of his monastic flame lit. (12)

But Gulab Rai's dynasty would be uprooted from its foundations,

Such was the curse meted out by the enraged udasi saint.

So no one survived from the progeny of both of them,

Such was powerful effect of their curses on both of them. (13)

Dohra : As diamond (carbon Dye) cuts a diamond,
And iron (file) cuts another piece of iron.
Similarly, the curses uttered by each of them,
Annihilated both of them (and their progeny). (14)

While Gurbaksh Rai came to stay at Raipur6 ,
Gulab Rai shifted his seat to Patalpuri7 .
Rattan Singh (the author) has recorded the episode,
As he had heard it (from his own sources). (15)

468

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

2t. WV\ SH% y'dJH'd 5ft
('ft Hfe Ura Uof?> off
78. sakhT dasv^ patshah ki
('hai muhi ghar pakkan ki lor^')

Iraa"1" : §or hh1 Ht nfddid e£ gHt»r irafo wfe i

§Ud" Wrf HH HTH tfe I Hi

dohra : gk samgn sri satiguru dag khusian purhi anand.

upar birajain damdamain jaisg sasi ravi chand.l.

§vst : § feof fm s §5 tra Hd" i u yfu ura 5ft sra 1

|H I475d?7 HIT TJH ^U3 I lira IM ^fc 13 I

chaupai : tau ik sikh nai uth hatth jorg. hai muhi ghar pakon ki lorg.

phus palran madh ham han rahta. bahu hamri ghar pakkg chahit.2.

§ Hlddld @H UH I g?H *4Wd" %U WT?7 I

H?k? fHtf Ura" ^ §5 W I SoT dls^cS W¥ HSW 13 I
tau satigur us has phurmayo. phus palar daihu agan lagayo.
sunat sikh ghar ko uth dhaya. 16k gavandhan akh sunaya.3.

S3 S3 @H 5ra^ I WJS wfofpS S^M I

3H fHtr ^ fBTgt 1 u>rd" ara feH hct iraHrgt 19 1

phot phot us lokan kahyo. apno ghar kim phukan dahyo.
tab sikh nai sabh bat jatai. hamrg gur im dayo phurmai.4.

yfu mra 5?w m ufe wt1 1 uh h wh ut fssnif 1
fHtr di<^<s ^Hra1" iraw 1 3 & fm §h ^e1" ^di* m 1

muhi ghar kachyon pakg hui avain. ham to ab hi agan lagavain.
sikh gavandhan jhagra paryo. tau lai sikh us kucha pharyo.5.

euu1" : ^ ^ HrT H^" sra^ a# yora" 1

fofg Qscsiwl fofg m ^ut ^st ura?) o?t era 1 £ 1

dohra : lai lai natthg sauj sabh karkg badi pukar.

kichh nikali kichh madh rahi bhai gharan ki chhar.6.

eust : ura ^bt fHtr ara tra 1 fcjracf feg" tran @?> trcf 1

@?^ H§ §?JT? I B1^ tf »TO 19 1

chaupai : ghar ko phuk sikh gur pah dhayo. giryo rah kichh darab un payo.
dgkh bhal un sou uthayo. tako malak kou na ayo.7.

h % fm Hfddid u dM i wfr ura fHtr 5^ ^ ,

3H Hfddid fen sraw §Fra 1 Frfe H^>r rror ifh H?ra it 1

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

469

Episode 78

Episode About the Tenth Guru (Guru Gobind Singh)
(I need a house made in brick and mortar)

Dohra : Once Sri Satgura (Guru Gobind Singh) was showering blessings,
On his devout Sikh followers at Anandpur Sahib.
He was seated at Damdama1 as majestically and splendidly,
As the Sun and the Moon are placed in the firmament. (1)

Chaupai : Then a Sikh stood with folded hands and prayed to the Guru,
That he needed a house made in brick and mortar.
While his family had been living in a cottage with a thatched roof,
His (newly-arrived) daughter-in-law longed for a concrete house. (2)

Hearing this, the Satguru remarked in a smiling vein,
That the Sikh should set his thatched house on fire.
Hearing Satguru's reply, the devout Sikh rushed back home,
And told about Guru's remarks to his neighbouring residents. (3)

Heaping cures on him and reprimanding this devout Sikh,

The neighbours remarked: How foolish was he to set his own house on fire?

At this, the Guru's follower related his conversation with the Guru,

And told that the Guru had directed him to set his house on fire. (4)

Since his mud house would get replaced by a house of brick and mortar,
So he was going to set his house on fire immediately.
Even when his Sikh neighbours picked up a fight with him,
This devout Sikh set out to torch and burns his house. (5)

Dohra : (As the fire spread out), people rushed to take out their belongings,
In the midst of loud shouts and cries (of desperation).
While a few articles could be extricated, others were left inside,
And soon the houses were reduced to ashes by fire. (6)

Chaupai : As the devout Sikh returned to the Guru after burning his house,
He picked up a lot of money lying scattered on the road.
As he picked up this money after spotting it out carefully,
No body came there to claim this amount of money. (7)

Collecting this money, the devout Sikh approached the Guru,

And stood before the Guru after placing the money at the Guru's feet.

470

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

so lai sikh satigur pai gayo. agai par sikh thandha bhayo.
tab satigur tis kahyo uchara. jai sudamg jayon dham savar.8.

Wfs W% m^E I Wr{ H5" fcTRT 3^ fe1^ I
frT?> ot fcTRT H3J ojg" rT£> 3TS" I HHS' U>"fe §fe Uot 3^ I tf |
tab sikh ng ai avg lagag. raj sadd garih turat chinag.
jin kg garih sangu kachhu jal gag. sababb pai 6i pakg bhag.9.

>m?> Hot fan 57 wir i feH § # fen how y^'u i

Sol oRf oJST UgH^gt I Tim oJCT »TdTft gtfft ft WSt I =10 I

agan sgk jis ghar ko ayo. tis ko bhi tih mahal banvayo.

16k karain kai pachchhotai.hamnai kayon agni chhuhni ni pai. 10.

pt£. rntfr h#et fm\'~ oft

79. sakhi shahidon singhon ki
('layo khardag gahi bhuja uthayo')

t^ra1" : # o7§ yi *jhs cur feo-r sri ndte i

CRT 1TCT ferH UtJ3" 3 o7 tutf oRTT toft HI
dohra : jo kou puchhai parshan yah kim kahain shahid vakhyat.

yah bhayo khitab hajur tg kai pichchhai kahi king bat.l.

trust : Wo( nm ecr i hh nft§ In a^cr i

chaupai : tanko uttar aiso dayyai. jaisg sunio tais batyyai.

jiun main suni badan tg sakhi. budhi anusar sou kar bhakhi.2.

t^ra1" : feoT Hfedld shsh IS Htft I

dohra : ik din satigur damdamg baithg manji lai.

shabad ucharat aio ik sikh satigur pahi.3.

mfew : tHtr y^u h1^ ufe are i odwHdi t utpfe fmW nrfm 3% 1
crt w; fm ^ jfr ajf ct srt i fr orj are >>rew Htr ^ are i 9 1

arila : sikkhan sandg puttar sakat hui gag. kalijug kai parsadi sikhion asikh bhag.

yah sun sikh kg bachan sri guru yau kahg. ho kachchg gag achchal sachg sukh lai gag.4.

u>rat H3T3 wfu fm ym !r sret 1 HldHdi hfT §^ srfe hit sst 1

3 HT 3RT H oRJCT THtT?) oT UK ftWreTs' I U t)% UH tRT frTH HCT H cTSTS" mi

hamri sangat manhi sikkh ab hai kai. satijug jaisi riti unai kali madh thai.tau

sri gur son kahyo sikhan ko hamain dikhaig.ho hovai pap ham dur jim sudha su nahaig.5.

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

471

The Satguru, then, directed him (to utilise that money),

And construct a palatial house with brick and mortar like Saudama2 . (8)

Returning home, the Sikh put up brick kilns to prepare bricks,
And constructed a house by employing Masons and artisans.
Even those neighbours got their houses made of concrete,
Whose mud houses had got burnt alongside the Sikhs' house. (9)

Even those whose houses were affected by the heat of flames,
They also happened to possess concrete palatial houses.
Some of the other neighbours felt a sense of regret,
Why had they not set their own houses on fire as well? (10)

Episode 79

The Episode of Singhs who Accepted Martyrdom
{(Satguru) picked up a sword}

Dohra : If someone raises a question (about martyrdom),

How the title martyr came to be associated (with the Singhs)?
Was this title attached to the Singhs by Guru Gobind Singh,
Or was this association made earlier by somebody else? (1)

Chaupai : This question should be answered in the way,

As author is going to narrate after hearing (from his elders).
The way the author has beard the episode from his ancestors,
He has narrated it to the best of his knowledge. (2)

Dohra : One day Satguru, Guru Gobind Singh was sitting (at Anandpur Sahib),
Seated on his ceremonial seat at Damdama holding a congregation.
A Sikh arrived there while reciting Gurbani hymns,
And presented himself before Guru Gobind Singh. (3)

Ardil : He remarked that sons of the Sikhs had lost faith in the Guru,

And that in the age of Kaliyuga Sikhs with faith had turned faithless.

Hearing this the Guru remarked that the wavering ones alone had turned faithless,

The faithfuls were still intact and flourishing well in their faith. (4)

The Sikh asked if there were any faithful Sikhs present in the congregation,
Who kept their faith in the darkage of Kaliyuga as they did in Satyuga.
That such faithful Sikhs, if any, be presented before the congregation.
So that their one glimpse would all his sins like a dip in a holy place. (5)

472

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

oraia gfdH fan?) & ord^ i wsgfm ferd^ i
Ht ajd" ae^ w & srm i ^ iratw faH sui* i£ i

karyo charittar sikhan kg karna. pakkc kachchc sikkh dikharan.
sri gur bachan mukhon tho kahyo. lain parikhya tim hi chahyo.6.

Jjt" J-lTddld tft HdT^T* I FT? H'd'^'dlW) W7> I
tT33T 3Tfo IFF §ZFW I UtT fat|^ BIM HtH y^oi'M 19 1
tab sri satigur khando mangvayo. sad maravardian san chardhayo.
layo khardag gahi bhuja uthayo. panj sikhan chahyo sis jhatkayo.7.

#3^" : h°t nan fe^st 5^ srat rit ajd" jwfe i

& 3St ^(H fatT $>% ifhR 5!^rfe | I
dohra : sabh sangat iktthi karc kahi sri gur sabhan sunai.
hai koi aiso sikkh ab lcvai sis katai.8.

: w& ae^ 3?^ fef?? =fh 1 Hfddid ^ £3§r ifh i

5^t»f^ H^dld fad# I fa«T §f^ tRT& I tf I

chaupai : sunat bachan tan lokan tarasa. satigur ko bahu chhadgc pas.

kaian satigur sirri kahyo. sikkhi tordan unai chit chahyo. 9.

otzt W^3 m it # I 5!5t Df^ fi-R5 dH=SU I
tst fi-IW Wfrfm I %3T3FB §?J HcJTd" S I I

kai sunat ghar ko hi daurdc. kai avat mil rastayon mordc.
koi mil koi anmil gayo. vcg bhajat un magar na takyo.10.

t§ srftf httc?) H3 J-Fd" i nrfe fewest cflrr yoFd" i
^ a^ Htw?j fad" wfe i wfasHd" fa?? Twfz i <n i

kou kahin in masndan sut marc, adi nirdai yahi ais pukarc.
rahibat majhailan sir ai. huto ammritsar jinai sahai.ll.

wzl didti'H aw; law i dra-FW a^t fay faesr s |

3J3" ^fa fefH^I I H1^ U5!H 3Jf # I °Q I

bhai gurdas tin bachan bicharc. gur sang bartavai sikh sidak na hare.

gur bharvasc sikh jo rahai. manai hukam guru jo kahai. 12.

: na 3 k% en ?f hI" ara" js^f* ^ i
uoi sra" h t§ fatr tte fcira i =13 i

dohra : jab tc majhc des main sri gur lavayo tal.

pap karai jo kou sikh nahavat hot nihal.13.

nfddjd - H^fe h: y

sri satigur vak - sorthi ma: 5

fefo oTdB1" Udy tl^W" I S 1^3F 3w I

Hrl?> djd" J^Te1" I WfU trfd" uft" fewfef ?TH I ^ I

chaupai :

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

473

Chaupai : The Guru enacted a drama for defining the Sikhs,

In order to distinguish between the faithful and the faithless.
Sri Satguru Gobind Singh remarked from his sacred lips,
That he wished to put his Sikhs to a test. (6)

Then His Holiness, calling for a double-edged dagger to be brought,
Ordered the tribal black smiths to sharpen both of its edges.
Then brandishing this double edged weapon with his arm,
The Guru declared his wish to behead five of his Sikhs. (7)

Dohra : Then, in the midst of congregation which assembled there,
The Guru made an open declaration addressed to everyone.
Was there any (faithful) Sikh present in the congregation,
Who was willing (voluntarily) to be beheaded? (8)

Chaupai : Hearing these words, people felt scared (of the Guru),
While many of them ran away from the congregation.
Some of them remarked that the Guru was a hardened obstinate,
Who wished to dismantle and destroy the Sikh religion. (9)

While some ran towards their homes after hearing the Guru,
Others, on their way, were asked to return home midway.
Some met the Guru, some returned after meeting the Guru,
But none of them looked back while fleeing from there. (10)

Some remarked that the Guru had killed the sons of Masands,

And that he had been cruel from the beginning.

Finally, only Majhail Singhs, remained to be tested,

Who had the blessings of the sacred shrine at Amritsar. (11)

Bhai Gurdas1 had remarked about such faithful Sikhs,

That the Guru enacted dramatic situations to test his Sikhs' faith.

And that those Sikhs who had full faith in the Guru,

Obeyed the Guru's command that the Guru dictated. (12)

Dohra : From the moment, the Guru had founded the sacred pool,
In the Majha region of Punjab in the country,
Anyone who had a dip in this sacred pool (at Amritsar),
Got rid of all his sins (with the grace of the Guru). (13)

Sorath Mahalla 5 (Sri Guru Granth Sahib)
The fifth Sikh Guru, Sri Arjan Dev ji writes :

"With the intercession of the creator (God),
Not a least harm has come to me.

474

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

vichi karata purkhu khaloa. valu na vinga hoa.
majnu gur anda rasg. japi hari hari kilvikh nasg.l.

H3J ?>CTT Ht^f fitoF I

# ?7% H 5R5 3^1% §TO UW & rftoF l^l^f I
santhu ramdas sarovru nika.

jo navai so kulu taravai udMra hoa hai jika.l.rahau.

rt ^ spu fraj art i yfc fefe»f!j ^5 i
nut HOT-rfe ?rfe w§ i wis1" uf ftwfe i? i

jai jai karu jagu gavai. muni chindirdg phal pavai.
sahi salamti nai ag. apna parbhu dhiag.2.

H3 hI^ ?rl i Ktis U3H arfe u>% i

HtSDfl FF5t I ufd" Uf3" ??K ftwfet |3 |
sant sarovar navai. so janu param gati pavai.
marai na avai jai. hari hari namu dhiai.3.

fell 3JJH few H rV7> I feH ^fe»TO tfe sfdl^'?> I

aw cTOof m Hdd'yl i fe^1" ai53 feefet la i

ihu barham bicharu su janai. jisu daialu hoi bhagvanai.
baba nanak parbh sarnai. sabh chinta ganat mitai.4.

eust : §h u^b^ §^ Hfe set i §^ oefedd1 3^ 3 afet i

— — u — u

felHTT ?p?3 3S frt I @rl?5 ft?§S#I »F% I °(9 I
chaupai : us partap unhai mati thai, unhai kairta tan tg gai.

jigron mail nahavat tan j avai. ujjal ridg unhai budhi avai. 14.

feu fefcK HcSt >#WS I »ffe feV H?^3 fe3 tteS I

§H 3 WHT Ufe 3lf tl3^ I HtH Strife g^r fetf 3fe HUS I <W I

ih sikkhan un suni majhailna. ag sikkh sunat chit chailan.

us tg agg hui chahain khardno. sis katai bahu sikh chahin marno.15.

tud1" : J-lTddld 33" ^ 3TS^ 5^3 H ftldU J^fe I

a_RHfe gird" wfe rrfe aw feH s stpfe 1 ^ 1

dohra : satigur tambu vad gadyo kanat su girad lavai.

guptahi bakrg ai dhari bayoro kis na lakhai.16.

wfddid wz\ Hfer feo-r feu wfe hIw 1

satigur mangg sis jim nitarg ai majhail.

kar shanan au dhup ang kar khushi su ag bad chhail.17.

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

475

A dip in the sacred pool has proved efficacious,

And meditation on God's name has eliminated all my sins. (1)

Revered saints, the sacred pool founded by Guru Ramdas is auspicious,
Whosoever takes a holy dip here redeems his whole generation,
As well as achieves redemption for his own soul (1) pause.

Such a person gets name and fame in the world,
As well as gets all his cherished desires fulfilled.
A holy dip protects and saves one's soul,
And makes one meditate on god's sacred name. (2)

Whosoever takes a dip in the sacred pool,

He achieves eternal salvation for his soul.

He gets liberated from the cycle of birth and death,

By meditating upon the sacred name of God. (3)

He alone gets a revelation about the creator,

Who becomes worthy of His Divine grace.

Nanak has sought protection of the Divine God,

Which has relieved him of all his worries and tensions." (4)

Chaupai : With Guru's grace, they (the Majhail Singhs) imbibed their faith,
Which effaced all traces of cowardice from their system.
A dip in the holy pool removes all traces of taint from heart and body,
And a cleansed heart and mind is enriched with wisdom. (14)

As these Majhail Singhs heard the Guru's command,

They felt as excited as a devout Sikh feels (at Guru's words).

Each one competed with the other to stand ahead of his rival,

As there were so many who wished to be beheaded by the Guru. (15)

Dohra : Satguru had ordered for a big tent to be pitched.

And get it covered with a curtain from all sides.
Goats were also kept inside the tent secretly,
Without anybody being informed of this plan. (16)

When the Guru made a demand for human heads,

The Majhail Singhs came forward to offer their heads.

After washing their bodies and sprinkling themselves with perfumes,

Very handsome, muscular youth volunteered themselves for sacrifice. (17)

476

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

trust : U3" Hlddid m fm i §?r t u m fB^ fBi? i
spt wyf t£ fcwd" i e£ a^ h% i

chaupai : hut satigur panj sikkh samjhac. un ko yaun sabh jatan jatac.

bandh akhin kic khardc niarc. unki thaur dag bakrc marc. 18.

§ot aw ^fe wsr i ^tr grst s5(Tgt i

wfddid ^y fm xwfs i §^ H#et wfs i Htf i

unah rakat bahar chali at. dckh rakat nath gai lukai.
satigur rakhc sikkh bachai. unai shahidi pad dayo lai.19.

to. wvt ftira fmf ftM 3Rj trur»r >5ra tresr fnur eft

80. sakhi m^har singh bhujngi gangu shahian aur khardak singh ki
('khalsai au gangu shahian aiso rahai takrar')

^ew : iw fm fer fm ut f&ft m urfwd- i

W&ft PHddt! sft THUf €H or OT §H ?Td" I hi
dohra : mchar singh ik singh huto dilli madh ghumiar.

bavni ayo sirhand ki singh das ku rahain us nar. 1 .

tTUST : ^jt 3t%T?> OT H OT I ^HdHTW) 3T3J HTUTW) 5T tRJ I

H1^ H3t or ^a afpf i w ajd" or art i? i

chaupai : vahi bhujngan taur su rahai. ramraiian gangu shahian son khahai.
sath jordi kc rabab bajavai. char vakat shabad gur kc gavai.2.

srlr nra^H ajf ^i? awt i ^> Rjdid aw h wu m^ i
h$ ara dw^'d i ^ ^ w fi=rtr?7 w 13 i

karai ardas guru phatc bulavai. vahiguru bol su jap japavai.
hath sotc gal rakhai talvara. dcra karc ja sikhan bar.3.

ste are am sjgw i srrfe u1^ §5 vfe? i
5!% argt fen i ot hbh ^ feH ^ 19 1

nil bastar gaj sava kachhhirc. kcs nahai parat uth pahirc.
karai ardas bani nit pardc. rahai suchct na kis tc darai.4.

Iw1"

FTRf H3H 3Jd" €HH oft" 3ftf S^1" wfe H FFfe I

dohra

jahin sangat sunai gur dasam ki tahin dcra lai su jai.
ramraian gangi kurdi ghut minai masand khujhai.5.

HJ-F ^of f&5 ^H1" 3^ I 3T3J wtifntf t 3ftf # »W I
tl35r THW 3Td" at Wf% I _5fdW^ Hftf H3H fef% I ^ I

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

All

Chaupai : Satguru, selecting five Singhs out of these volunteers,
Enacted this drama making them the dramatis personae,
Making them stand after blindfolding all of them,
The Guru slaughtered the goats in their presence. (18)

As the blood stream from the goats' slaughter gushed forth,
The people ran out scared for their lives.
The Guru, after saving the lives of his devout Sikhs,
Honoured them with the honour of being martyrs. (19)

Episode 80

Episode About the Tat Khalsa Mehar Singh,
Gangu Shah's1 Dynasty and Kharak Singh
(There continued a strife Between Tat Khalsa and Gangu Shah's Progeny)

Dohra : There was one Tat Khalsa Singh named Mehar Singh,
Who lived at Delhi and belonged to a Potter's family.
Once he happened to visit the Bawani2 (Province) of Sirhind,
With ten other Singhs who always kept company with him. (1)

Chaupai : Leading the life of a Tat Khalsa Singh he observed the full dress code,

And kept up a confrontation with the followers of Ram Rai and Gangu Shah.

Playing music on the Rabab3 and the percussion,

He used to recite Gurbani hymns four times a day. (2)

Praying daily and concluding it with "Waheguru ji ki Fateh",
He used to meditate upon the sacred name of Waheguru (God).
Keeping a wooden staff in hand and supporting a sword,
He used to put up at the homes of the Gursikhs. (3)

Dressing himself in blue robes and wearing long under garments,
He used to have complete body ablutions early morning every day.
Offering a Sikh prayer and reciting Gurbani hymns daily,
He used to remain alert and undaunted from everyone. (4)

Dohra : Wherever he learnt about a Sikh congregation being held,
He proceeded there and put up a camp there.
He never missed to reprimand the anti-Sikh followers of Ram Rai4 ,
Gangu Shah, Minas, Masands and those indulging in female foeticide. (5)

Chaupai : One day, it so happened as if by coincidence,

That Gangu Shah's followers also put up a camp near them.

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

saman ck din aisa bhayo. gangu dasian ko tahin dcra bhi ayo.
khardak singh gum bado akhavai. karamat madhi sangat dikhavai.6.

sfeT Hrfl" fi=r?> i cJTf w-ra^TT or est aw i
a^wl" §s ^ 5!st i "fb-r sra" ud" fey sst i p i

bassi got manji jin kola, gum amardas un ko dai bol.
tahal bavli un kuchh kai. im kar un par karipa thi bhai.7.

ah h# orf s ^nt* ml" m i

fetf ^# 5KJ Ufd" SS It I

jab sodhi kou na rahyo manji lavan jog.
sikh sangat randi kahai ghcr lag un log. 8.

fes H fed Id H3T3 M 33^% I § o[fe o[fe ^75 WJ^ I

fefe fefe ot" # e% i 35 ywr h* wv °th% itfi

bin satigur sangat randi batavai. yau kahi kahi val apan bharmavai.
riddhi siddhi dudh put bhi dcvai. tord khalsc son ap bharmcvai.9.

h w> tf^H fey wait few eat sit dd'fe' 1
ua" fer fer% Hdstfr oret ufewt ?rfe 1 =10 1

so sun khalsai chip lagi singh dango phango karahin.
par binan dikhac barkatain koipatiavai nahin.10.

tfWH m 3T3J W7S\>m doid'd I

feur 5!tr tpisH fenw araist ojtf aw 1111

khalsai au gangu shahian aiso rahai takrar.

singh kahain khalso jityo gangi kahain gayo har. 1 1 .

fes fefe fes few 3W i oft few h h?) ?5cr i

fe^ ^ #?fe fetf ^TJ | f£ t UKd" Urfe I <P I
jin bidhi tinai bibado bhayo. kahai ratan singh so sun layo.
jin dckhc jivti sikh vahi. unc kahyo tho hamrc pahi.12.

fesr fetr f nra" oth § yt i acrw m erar wtfrw?; ft i

W) TJ?) fH 5fHt ?> 5ref I feoT 83 U3 oft W^l" I =13 I

ik sikh tho gur dasam ko puro. bayahyo ghar gangu shahian kc uro.

ann dhan us kami na kai. ik lord putar ki usai rahai. 13.

W> q?> ^ §H 3¥ St W I fHot OTT ffi feV oTg^ I

fey fettst feH 5!# ^wfe i sflxr B3^r ura" fHH?> awfe i =19 1

ann dhan main us bad nafo ayo. usko dasaundh un sikkh kadhayo.
sikkh sikkhni im kari salahi. dasaundh chardhayai ghar sikkhan bulai.14.

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

479

A person named Kharak Singh claimed himself to be the their Guru,
Who indulged in the practice of displaying miracles in congregation. (6)

Belonging to "Bassi" subcaste, he occupied a Sikh ecclesiastical seat,
Which was conferred on his family by Guru Amardas.
One of his ancestors had rendered some service in the Bauli5 digging,
Which made him worthy of Guru Amardas' grace. (7)

Dohra : When all the Sodhis perished (after Gulab Rai's extinction),
There was no religious personage to hold Sikh congregations.
Declaring the Sikh Panth to be without a religious head,
These (phony, self-styled) Gurus misguided the Sikh community. (8)

Chaupai : Comparing the Sikhs, bereft of a Guru, to the miserable plight of a widow,
These antisikh elements tried to wean away the Sikhs to their ideology.
Claiming themselves to be capable of bestowing wealth and prosperity on people,
They attempted to wean away the Sikhs from Khalsa Panth towards themselves. (9)

Dohra : Feeling outraged at these acts of blasphemy against the Sikh Panth,
The Tat Khalsa Singhs committed stray acts of chastising them.
But without making any display of miraculous feats,
Ordinary people are not attracted towards the Singhs. (10)

So this kind of wordy duel and acts of vengeance continued,
Between the Tat Khala Singhs and followers of Gangu Shah.
While the Tat Khalsa Singhs claimed victory at every front,
The followers of Gangu Shah termed this struggle a failure. (11)

Chaupai : They way this conflict started and carried on,

The author (Rattan Singh) has recorded it for his readers.

The Sikhs who had witnessed all these conflicts,

Had themselves narrated these events to the author. (12)

There was an (initiated) Gursikh having perfect faith in the Tenth Sikh Guru's ideology,
Who got married in the family of Gangu Shah's followers devoid of faith.
Although he had no dearth of wealth and other material objects,
He was in dire need of a male issue which he did not have. (13)

Having made huge gains in his material earnings and wealth,
He offered one -tenth of his earnings to the Gursikhs as Tithe6 .
Then this devout Gursikh and his Gursikh wife made a plan,
That they should invite Gursikhs and offer the Tithe to them. (14)

480

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

vfpfe gsrfe ^ra^H ora^ i ^rfe @^ fen aw^ sra"^ |
fenr ae^ tfaH fHV sra" 31^ i h HTtr fati^ ^ ^ i <w i

parsadi chhakai ardas karayai. hui ulad im bachan karayai.

im bachan gobind singh kar gac. jo cMhai panj sikhan tc la9.15.

H3" fes yfct bfdd'fe I 5CT fHtf?) t aw usi? I

fntr?) § gfa ots iewi to nate # hh isma \ <\£ i

subh din puchhikai layo thahirai. dayo sikkhan ko bol pathai.
sikkhan ko chahi charan ghar payo. sak shank bhi sadd bulayo.16.

EU^ : H>f ^(H °TGT ufg" HHt Ug" fe>W I

^h^ h1 §?> era" fi-KW t(3or fnV arftrwd- i °o i

dohra : samon sal aiso bhayo hui sasurai pac tiar.

rastc main un gur milyo khardak singh gangiar.17.

tR^ : H §SS WW §t H^rfe I fHtf 5^ §fi bdld'fe I

wfr uh hot fHur »ra i eh few; hit hh=[ hfto i i

chaupai : so un nai layo utai murdai. sikkh karan un layo thahirai.

agai huto mchar singh ayo. das ku singhan say on shastar sajayo.18.

3tf few HH §H wfe I »M HTO tBof fjM W I

§^ OTS &f I 9% UH fHtf 3H UHrfe h¥ I Htf I

bhayo tiar jab usai parsadi. an machayo khardak singh bad.
kahyo unai charan pahul lcvain. hovo ham sikh tab parsadi jcvain. 19.

ut H3" H'dd^'dl i a® §st fen fen ?rdt i

fm &u uh wfe wu& i5t i feH1 yf uh Hfeare b% i po i

huto jor bad sahurvari. bol uthi tis tim hi nari.

sikkh kahai ham adi pahul khandc. kimain murdain ham satigur chandc.20.

fejSF 5?!f H ftCP% 0^ I UH e#?r ©?> »fft HQ1" 2of I

?^3f 3 H1 Hd" gkF OT3T I sfe1" STdW H3" ftTO H ^fiT I 3°( I

tariya kahai mo layac pckc. ham chahiai un agai matha tckc.

nahin ta main mar ihan rahunga. kita karaya sabh bithar su dcungu.21.

fecr w# featw ^usi 3# feV § wit jfe i
Hdv tiofdud g% i si ?5H w tnfe wrnt ipp i

tariya ai tiria kc hattha. bhai sikkh ko aukhi satt.

jivgn sarap chakchundhar pharai. chhadai lajai au khai andh marai.22.

IW #■ §H feH Ut 5^ I & tTd?> U^W t UH fe3 OT I
g^t fHtf § )M 3fe I srat S# # 3gt fefe I P3 I
sasura bhi us im hi kahai. lc charan pahul to ham it rahain.
bhai sikkh ko aukhi galla. kari bhali thi bhai bilall.23.

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

481

After serving them with food, the Gursikhs be requested to pray,

That the couple be blessed with a son (by God's grace).

Guru Gobind Singh had instructed his Khalsa Panth's followers,

That every Sikh's wish could be fulfilled through a prayer by five Gursikhs. (15)

Selecting an auspicious day for this service and prayer,

The Gursikh couple sent a verbal invitation to the five Gursikhs.

On this day of a pious visit by five Gursikhs to their home,

They also sent invitations to their friends and relatives to visit them. (16)

Dohra : It so happened at that time as if by coincidence,

That the hosts' in-laws also made preparations to visit him.

They came across their spiritual Guru on their way,

Whose name was Kharak Singh of the Gangu Shah sect. (17)

Chaupai : They pleaded him to return with them to their son-in-law's house,
With the promise that their son-in-law would become his follower.
Mehar Singh had already arrived at the Gursikh's house,
Along with the company of ten armed Tat Khalsa initiated Singhs. (18)

As the thanks-giving meals were just ready to be served,
The recently arrived Kharak Singh created a lot of fuss.
He asked the host to receive initiation from him (Kharak Singh),
Then alone he would partake of the hosts' meals. (19)

As the Gursikhs' in-laws had a lot of clout in his house,

His wife also spoke in favour of her parents' desire.

The Gurusikh asserted that he, being an initiated Singh since beginning,

How could he renege from Satguru's Sikh ideology? (20)

His wife remarked that since his parents had invited Kharak Singh,

The couple must pay obeisance at their Guru's feet.

Otherwise she threatened to take her own life,

And spoil all the preparations they had made so far. (21)

As the wife adopted an extreme posture of proverbial female obstinacy,
The Gurusikh husband had to face a difficult situation.
As he was caught on the horns of difficult dilemma,

He could neither accept his wife's demand nor renege from his religion. (22)
His father-in-law also held out a similar threat to him,

Insisting that his in-laws would stay only if he got initiated by Kharak Sihgh.
Gurusikh was caught between the devil and the deep sea,
Since even his good intentions and deeds had gone awry. (23)

482

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

3H tlWT § ^TH" WW I HHT 50-ra" HH S37^ HOT^F I
FT HT% H fHtf 5ra# I flf H3" 5tW UrgW I 39 I

tab khalsg ko gussa aya. bandh kamar saj lardan banaya.
jo jivai so sikkh karavai. jou marai kaya pahul divavai.24.

~&W ~3>W feuT 5!W | ^n-T »ffe 3H oft I 3U I

hamra tumra ihi karara. ham ag turn karo sambhar.25.

tu^ : Ml" h?> hot jot uat fHur e^is |

FFfe hot fiw wtr ?rftf fw FFfe I 3£ I

dohra : gti sun sasurg nathg layo khardkai singh chardhai.

jai mghar singh agai khardyo nahin lardai bina nath jai.26.

tR^ : s[3 HHOT THW U??fe I U3of THUf ~H3 3fe I

fHUf feofr fesfr ^ fe^ life I utf 3H &3 Hfe life I 39 I

chaupai : phard shamshgr singh gag khaloi. khardak singh murd vaio toi.
singh ikki ikki kg bin hoi. rahain kaisg lard jivat doi.27.

HOT'dlw^ t Htf Ufe I ?5dT Ffe fee" ^?HT& I

fHUf oit ?>fef H1^ I UH HHTW) I 3t I

sasurarian kai mukh bhag pilg. paun lagg sadd vich vasilg.

singh kahain ham chhad nahin javain. ham dgkhat kit manjian lavain.28.

ItOT'" : yoflttcS W 5ROT 3H STsP" W3 SB^ I

W H3F 3H fFfet feST € feci" orar§ I 3tf I
dohra : tabhi bakilan a kahyo turn ihan shat bartau.

aur jaga turn jaikai ik du ik karau.29.

f)W fntT?) SoF offe" 3175 feH tJgt c^fOTfe I
H fe^ 3" UOT e£ H fHtf OTrfe | 30 I
sikh sikkhan gka kig gal im dai thahirai.
jo in ko puttar dag so in sikkh karai.30.

trust : didTw<s fen et h?> sst i gff ye^<s msl i

OTH WOT UH feH H3 fe^f I fenT fe^H »F WZft fiwW I 3°! I
chaupai : gangyyan im hi mann lai. chahain jan bachavan vakhat talai.

baras andar ham is sut divavain. isi divas a pahul pilavain.31.

fHW) H # H>> ?55t I §?> I" GTUT fetrfe" H ?55t I

hot fHurs feH ae^ i h£ ae^ djufiw uw 1 33 1

tab singhan so bhi mann lai. un tai yahi likhai su lai.

bahur singhan im bachan ucharg. suno bachan gursikkh payarg.32.

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

483

At this the (Tat Khalsa) Singhs of (Mehar Singh's contingent) felt outraged,
And got ready instantly to fight it out with the Gangu Shahis.
They declared that one who survived the fight would command Gurusikhs' allegiance,
While the one who perished could never initiate any one. (24)

Declaring the outcome of the fight as the deciding factor for the Sikh's allegiance,
He (Mehar Singh) threw the gauntlet to his rivals for a showdown. (25)

Dohra : Hearing such a threat the Gurusikhs' in-laws prepared to flee from there,
Taking their spiritual Guru Kharak Singh along with them.
But Mehar Singh stood in front of them, blocking their passage,
And prohibited them to leave without entering into a fight. (26)

Chaupai : As the Singhs blocked their passage wielding their swords,
As Kharak Singh ran back for life in to the house.
The Singhs threatened to settle the issue once for all,
Since only one of them would survive out of this fight. (27)

As the Gursikh's inlaws lost their nerve (for fear of death),

They started searching for the intermediaries to end this deadlock.

The Singhs, on the other, were hell-bent on a show down,

And threatened never to allow the Gangushahis to hold congregations. (28)

Dohra : Then a few elders approached and advised,

That both the parties should not commit a breach of peace there,
They had better leave the place and proceed to another place,
Where they were free to settle scores as they pleased. (29)

The Gursikh and the Singhs agreed on one proposal,
And gave a solemn assurance to abide by the terms of agreement.
The proposal stipulated that whosoever blessed the host with a son,
Would command the Gurusikhs' allegiance to their ideology. (30)

Chaupai : Gangu Shah's followers immediately accepted the proposal,
In order to gain time and save their lives for the time-being.
They promised that they would bless the host with a son within a year,
And initiate their host on the same day the next year. (31)

Then the Singhs also agreed to their proposal,
But got their assurance in black and white.
Then all the Singhs made the following remarks,
Which, Dear readers, you must pay attention to. (32)

484

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

dohra

tWSf
chaupai

U3" fHtr ^ fus 5? muz i ft# *m £35 In 1 33 i

inai kahyo dayo putar pukarg. ham dgno tho sou marg.

par sikh kg hit sikhni ko ahgt. jiun addho kanchan addho rgt.33.

Wins fm fb-r ciucr m nra" b^to hcto i

feHH3JB W #fff& Hfddld FTSt rFct I 39 I
panj singhan mil im kahyo dhar gur charnan dhayan.
is sut sat mahan dijig satigur janijan.34.

fejf f>e\ fi%i?> few i oil1 fmi mi fenf fe> ws i
ht#t fire yn ufe i h rft% t nrfe s£ nfe 1 3u i

ihi bat lai singhan likhag. karain singh ham isi din ag.
dasvandh rahyo sikkh put hoi. jo jivai to ai lag soi.35.

#f ?wscf foi} srare i wfe gsrfe h% aw fere i
>raf£ ate tiHS&i §hT ?re £ e£ h% 1 3£ i

dou valan kg likhg karara. parshai chhakai dag bahar nikar.
satt mahing bitat jab bhag. usi nar ng putar dayo jag. 36.

orawt»r : §nf fntr h?> wfe ¥U{ zm aH^fc i
feci mhT y=> 3% oft" est gra- set Oh acrfe i
est ajf fsst Ow arris fntrs off hhh uferet i

UrT THW> off ttfStlTT 3+3 §H WSt I

ataj erft^ aw UTScff ^st w tiwr wst au ynt i

WCT ^5re UfHW fHUf f5tf EH^tT wfs §Hf I 39 I

kundlia : usi sikh man anand bhayo tammak dayo bajvadi.
ik khushi putar bhag ki dui gur lai paij badhai.
dui guru lai paij badhai sikhan ki dasam patishahi.
panj singhan ki ardas bhant usg ras ai.
gangu dasian gal halki bhai au khalsg ai bahu khushi.
bhayo jai jaikar ghumyar singh layau dasvandh ai un din usi.37.

{'jjtf ww aiar...)
81. ab sakhi gangu shahian ki utpati
{'mahkh kala gangu'...)

: WE[ SWa of U3a3 #g c7uis |

feu fear wSs fife uh tret ataj anis m

dohra : lag duabg dgs kg parbatg bich kahai.

tih dhig ghaghg pind huto khatri gangg basai. 1 .

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

485

The son with whom the Gangushahis had promosied to bless the Sikh,
Would surely have been killed by the (Tat Khala) Singhs.
But having regard for the Gursikh and disregard for his wife,
Their own emotions were somewhat divided towards the couple. (33)

Dohra : Then five of the Singhs made a joint prayer to the Guru,

With complete concentration, faith and devotion to the Guru.
That the Gursikh be blessed with the premature birth of a son,
As the Great Guru was Omniscient about every event. (34)

Chaupai : The Singhs also gave their assurance in writing,

And promised to initiate the new born child on the promised day.
They postponed their receipt of one tenth share till the birth of a child,
Since whosoever's blessing survived would receive that share. (35)

After getting the assurances of both the sides in writing,
Both the parties were made to leave after partaking the meals.
After the expiry of seven months (as promised by the Singhs),
The same wife of that Gursikh gave birth to a son. (36)

Kundliya : The same Gursikh felt delighted (at the birth of son),
And expressed his joy through the beat of a drum.
Firstly, because he was delighted with the birth of a son,
Secondly, because the (benevolent) Guru had heard a devotee's prayer.
Moreover, the Guru had stood by his Gursikh followers,
As the tenth Guru himself had heard their prayer.
And Guru's prescribed principle of a prayer by five Singhs,
Had proved beneficial (and stood the test of time).
While the Gangu Shahis had to lick the dust,
The Khalsa Panth Singhs were blessed with great joy.
(Mehar Singh), from the potter's family who received great applause,
Arrived the same day to receive one -tenth share of gursikh's income. (37)

Episode 81

Episode About the origin of Gangushahian sect
(How Gangu got His face blackened)

Dohra : In the vicinity of the Doaba region (of Punjab),
In the midst of the hills around that region,
Was located a village named as Ghago,
Where lived Gangu (Shah), a Kshtri by caste. (1)

486 Sri Gur Panth Prakash

tWSt : §H Ufe UH wfe It I H HHT 3# SPdldti §f I

J%H # d_pd" fe^T tT1^ I 3ST is feH %t 13 1

chaupai : us pahi rijak huto ati thordo. so bandh dagi chaugirdc daurdo.
tab sangat thi gur dhig javta. bhai bhct tis phcro pavat.2.

fSffa ySI* 3K 5RF fHW I Ht Hlddld fejT §^ I
Ft" Hlddld I HoJH fHH ^ HBTfo orfUH 13 1

tinhi puchhyo turn kahan sidharo. sri satigur dhig unai ucharo.
sri satigur puchhyo un kaiso. mukat bhugat den joghi kahiso.3.

S3" UK 3" I |[3TH fe^t 5 H3T FTClt I

§?T UJfit | EdTW H Wit 19 1

mukat lord ham ko kuchh nahi. bhugat divavo tau sang janhi.
unain kahyo uhan dou ghani. darsan pavat hot su dhani.4.

5<Sd'd Wtt 3" 5% I fafTCT Hd" 3JU" fl% I

§?> oROT H is I feH STd" HFBoT ^d^ sOTjt" |U I

denhar auran ko hovai. nischo dhar gur charnan jovai.

unai kahyo mo pai bhct nahi. kim kar masatak charan chhuhahi.5.

eu^1" : wd" 5Rj|" kRj tr tra^r tr?) § i

fHt(?7 oRM frfe BFFd" Wd" y75rftf l£l
dohra : aur kahi un mohi pai kharach khan ko nanhi.

sikkhan kahyo tuhi hoi av gujaro aur khulahin.6.

trust" : h H?>t w$ §^ ^ w i dfti^'w ^ftj w i

H3T3 EdK?) it djd" U1^ I 5Td" UdOTS1" |H HFBof fS5TO 19 1
chaupai : so suni sath unai kc rala. pahunchyo gondval vahi chala.

sangat darsan sri gur payo. kar pardakkhna bhum masatak tikayo.7.

m is1" ajd" aw^ jwi* i w; fzg3 hbh im i
tTCt' hit j%h us i ufe Fdftfe arat uj£ it i

dhar bhcta gur bachan sunayo. man ichchhat phal sangat payo.
jayon jayon sangat chardhavc dhano. hui sharmindo gango ghano.8.

U3 dT3T Ufa 3J3 Wfe #W I m Htf tfe§ Utw I

H Hfddld H rT^st FF^ I 17W 14S^ It! I

huto gango pahi gurd ati dhila. dhar na sake mukh hoio pila.
so satigur sc jani jana. sansgvan sikkh layo pachMn.9.

oOTjT Hfddld fH¥ | nf i^ ?jftf h?^ H5T# I

skr ge1^ &z i ^dt 3 sra^ i =10 1

kahyo satigur sikh agg avhu. dharo bhgt nahin man sankavo.
ihan sudamg tandul lorda. yghi ham ko lakh karord.10.

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

487

Chaupai : (Being impoverished) and extremely deficient in resources,
He was a street hawker vending his wares in streets.
As a group of devout Sikhs was travelling to Guru's (Amardas) seat,
They came across Gangu Shah during one of his hawking trips. (2)

When Gangu Shah enquired about their destined pilgrimage,
They told him about their visit to Guru's (Amardas') seat.
When he further enquired about Guru (Amardas),

They replied that the Guru was almighty to grant both salvation and prosperity. (3)
Saying that he needed no salvation whatsoever,

However he could accompany them if the Guru could grant him prosperity.
They remarked that the Guru could grant both the blessings in plenty,
And whosoever paid obeisance could become wealthy. (4)

His devout follower himself becomes capable of enriching others,
Provided he bows his head before the Guru with faith and confidence.
Gangu Shah remarked since he had nothing to make an offering,
How could he seek Guru's blessings without making an offering. (5)

Dohra : Moreever, he told the travelling group of Sikh pilgrims,

That he had no money for paying for provisions during the journey.

To this enquiry, the Sikh pilgrims assured him,

That they were prepared to share food and shelter with him. (6)

Chaupai : So joining that group of travelling Sikh pilgrims,

He arrived at Goindwal, (the seat of Guru Amardas).

These Sikh pilgrims paid an obeisance to the Guru,

After making offerings with great devotion and reverence. (7)

The Guru addressed the congregation after receiving offerings,
And blessed all the Sikhs by fulfilling their wishes.
As the Sikh pilgrims were making offerings of money,
Gangu Shah felt extremely ashamed of his own poverty. (8)

Since he carried a little bit of poor quality jaggery only,
He felt embarassed in offering such a poor kind of offering.
Satguru (Guru Amardas) being perfectly omniscient,
Could easily identify the doubting, wavering follower. (9)

Beckoning the wavering follower to step forward,

The Guru asked him to make his humble offering without any doubt.

The Guru remarked that his humble offering was as precious as Saudama's,

Which was as valuable as the most expensive gifts. (10)

488

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

: dJ3 gilt fedT *Td" ofUCT Ht" dJU fFgt WE I

Hit few h tfcffe oife mJfe ?fus ^4S^ i °(°( i

dohra : gurd gango dhig dhar kahyo sri gur jam j an.

moko rij ak so dijig koi saumpig tahil pachhan. 1 1 .

tiifet" : qt nfddid fen wr gum* I sus H^wl" stu h wti i

t oft HT§(St cT23 ?tfu I fHtf H3T3 ?fuS oTHUU I °Q I
chaupai : sri satigur tis as pharmayo. tahal bavli kah so layo.

tho kardo bauli tutto nanhi. sikkh sangat sabh tahil kamahi.12.

H mt UUUCT £t Wfe I fRM Hlddld t oft d^fe I

1U33 »T67aU Ufa 33CT I Hi" dJU U3 5T31" HdT few I =13 I
so samgn pahunchyo ngrai ai. jim satigur tho kardo turdai.
gardah chitaurd akabar chahi tordyo. sri gur huto karda sang jordyo.13.

TJhf felt U§ 3? dfe I dTdJ 3JU gdtl'd ofe I

H^did )-rgf §h h1 srat i ~uif ^ §^ HdT h^t i ^9 1

samgn ikai dou tutt gag. gangu guru phatgdar kag.
satigur mang us son kahi. hundi val unai mang lai.14.

Hlddld #FTCT feWT ^fe I U3T ^ 31* T3U rPfe I

Ugt 3a aTXF 31* I Hit 5Ua T3H W WT I I
satigur bhgjyo dili vai. hundi val bhayo tih jai.
chali hundi tab badha bhayo. badhi darab tis garni ayo.15.

uuur : ht dju int ust dw ht^ ?7fe 1

fen sru fenr It 3U3 u> w& wfu 1 ^ 1

dohra : sri gur bhgji hundi gangu mani nahi.

tis kar tis ko turat hi ghata aya tanhi.16.

trust : nfddid ot §h sfus so-pst 1 feu Hfddjd hs feuu^ wst 1
3 3st atat St acnu 3urt 1 i?Ht* dju fu(3 ^ uu^ 1 °o 1

chaupai : murd satigur ki us tahil kamai. phir satigur man kirpa ai.

tau bhai bibi kg bayah tayari. bhgjyo gur gharit lain pahardi.17.

dTdJ 6TUT dJU ft U3 HU I 3# 57US Qdld'dl HU I

3fu u#r ^ sraw3l" uj^ 1 fir Qdid'dl uh fen as I °lt I

gangu kahi gur son hath jora. tusin karan ugrahi bhgjo mor.
tahin dgvi dgv karamati ghang. uhan ugrahi ham kim bang.18.

fur ft uuast a# a?^fe 1 pit §?f fen ot ufe»rfe 1
UH 5T ^tfr i^rHT 5!W i fef1 fty3 w% ijat uw 1 ^tf 1
uhan hai parbati buri balai. sakai unain kim ko patiai.
ham ko dijai aisi kala. jiun gharit avai parbto chala.19.

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

489

Dohra : Placing his humble offering of jaggery Gangu Shah remarked,
That the Guru, being Omniscient, knew his plight well.
He prayed that he be blessed with some means of livelihood,
As well as be assigned some suitable service at Guru's place. (11)

Chaupai : Satguru (Guru Amardas) responding to his humble prayer,
Assigned him the task in the ongoing digging of Bawali1 .
There came a hard crust of impregnable rock during digging,
While the devout Sikhs were carrying on these digging operations. (12)

The (long-awaited) moment of crossing this hurdle arrived,
When Satguru got this hard crust broken (by Gangu Shah).
The moment coincided with Akbar2 lifting the seige of Chittorgarh3 ,
When Satguru had predicted the simultaneous breaking of crust. (13)

Both the fort's seige and Bauli's crust were broken at the same moment,

Which made both the Guru and Gangu Shah share this victory.

As the Guru asked Gangu Shah for any wish to be fulfilled,

He asked to be blessed with the status of a Hundiwal4 financier. (14)

With Satguru, directing him to proceed towards Delhi,
He went there and became a Hundiwal financier.
As his Hundi and finance business flourished well,
He turned arrogant after becoming affluent. (15)

Dohra : Once Guru Amardas sent a Hundi to be encashed,

But Gangu Shah refused to honour Guru's consignment,
(The Guru's displeasure) had an instant adverse effect,
As Gangu Shah's business underwent a big loss. (16)

Chaupai : As, once again, he returned to serve the Guru,

The (benevolent) Guru showered his grace on him again.

As preparations for Guru Amardas' daughter were going on,

The Guru sent Gangu Shah for bringing butter oil from the hilly areas. (17)

Thereupon, Gangu Shah asked the Guru with folded hands:

Was the Guru sending him for making collections for the wedding?

He remarked that with the several Gods and Godesses inhabiting the hills,

How could he make collection of offerings from that region? (18)

Since the hills were inhabited with very powerful gods and goddesses,

How could anyone trespass into their domain?

He pleaded to be empowered with such miraculous powers,

That the hilly residents voluntarily made offerings of butter-oil. (19)

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

§ Hlddld 3T3T § TJH WH I

fir©1 f eitf "fet f at* ?m 1 30 1

tau satigur gango kahyo tau rasna ham bas.

jiun tun chahain tivau huvai tun rakhain karain nam.20.

fet a87^ ^ 3^ I Utt Uafe @?> HsT ffB ?5CT I

wfe Htfl" are" wv 3% arra i fiirafe ?w are ura ^ 13=11

ito bachan lai parphullat bhayo. pahunch parbti un sabh jit layo.
lai manji gur ap havai bahyo. ghirti ghano vail gur ghal dayo.21.

atat °F7>t aero ?> w^r 1 to <m hh u^iw 1
h gfe H^did ajKr sfer 1 w sra afar srfo #cr 1 33 1

MM bhani kg bayah na aya. bachan gum mat lcvai hataia.

so suni satigur gussa kiya. mukh kale valo gangu kahi diya.22.

3T3T aW^ H?> Ftar wt»F I W 5(W feff oTt»T I

Hfddld 5T§ I Hf^OT>K^ H% I 33 I

gangu bachan sun shisha lia. mukh kala nij darsan kia.
bach satigur kau mitat nanhi. so jhurc bahu man kc manhi.23.

sra1 sftf sra^ i aja ^ms ^ jfe h?> wfl" i
ae^ ^tr §?7 irfu i ytr sra w ae^ Twfs 1 39 1

aur kathon nahin agai kahani. granth vadhan tc sank man ani.
bachan rahc dou un pahi. mukh kalo au bachan sahai.24.

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

491

Dohra : At this, Satguru (Amardas) assured Gangu Shah,

That the Guru's Will will fully reward Gangushah's words.
Whatever Gangu Shah wished would get materialised,
Whether he wished to protect or destroy anyone. (20)

Chaupai : With these blessings Gangu Shah got rewarded,

And became very influential after reaching the hills.
Establishing a religious seat he proclaimed himself a Guru,
And sent a huge quantity of butter-oil for the Guru. (21)

He did not present himself on Bibi Bhani's5 wedding,

Lest the Guru should take back his blessing.

Feeling outraged at the audacity of Gangu Shah,

The Guru cursed that Gangh Shah had blackened his own face. (22)

As Gangu Shah looked at his refection in a mirror after Guru's curse,

He noticed that his face had turned blackish.

As (revered) Guru's words could not go in vain,

Gangu Shah regretted his misdemeanour in his heart. (23)

The author would desist from further accout of Gangu Shah,
As more details would make his epic unwieldy.

Gangu Shah remained invested with both the versions of the Guru's will,
Of fulfilment of his wishes as well as his blackened face. (24)

492

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

REFERENCES

Episode 1

1 Dohra : A couplet : A verse in two lines, the last syllable of the second line rhyming with the last
syllable of the first line or with a rhyme scheme of AA.

2 Chaupai: Averse in four lines or six even more lines.

3 Count Benoit De Boigne was a French general in the Maratha Army with its capital in Satara
Poona.

4 General Peitre Perron : A French seaman who landed in India in 1780, and became an officer
under De Boigne in the Maratha (Scindia) Army. He took over the command of the Maratha
Army after De Boigne. The Maratha Army under the Command of general Perron was badly
defeated by General Lake in 1 803 .

5 Sir David Ochterlony, An American by descent, who was a commander of the British forces in
Bengal. His forces under the overall command of Lord Lake defeated the Maratha Army under
the command of Jaswant Rao Holkar and captured Delhi in 1804. Later on, he was the British
representative at Delhi dealing with the British relations with the Sikh State of Maharaja Ranjit
Singh.

6 Nijmal Mughal, A leader of the Durrani faction in the court of Mansur Ali Nizamul-Mulk
Mohammad Shah who invited Nadir Shah Durrani to plunder Delhi in 1739 A.D.

7 Nadir : Nadir Shah Durrani, A Persian Invader from Afghanistan who came to plunder Delhi on
the invitation and support of Nijmal Mughal in 1749.

8 Ruhela : Najib-ud-Doula, the chief of the Ruhela Sect of the Ruhelkhand Region, east of Delhi
who invited Ahmad Shah Abdali to invade Delhi.

9 Ahmad Shah: Ahmad Shah Abdali alias Durrani, son of Zaman Khan and the commander of
Nadir Shah Durrani, who after the demise of Nadir Shah captured Kandhar, Balakh, Sind
Punjab and Kashmir in 1747. He invaded Punjab eight times between 1747-1767. He des-
ecrated and destroyed the Harmandir Sahib at Amritsar in 1761. He died in 1773.

10 Sri Guru Tegh Bahadur, the ninth Guru of the Sikhs who offered sacrifice of his life for the
defence of the Hindus and their religion. He was executed in Delhi by the orders of Aurangzeb,
the Mughal Emperor.

1 1 Khalsa Panth: The initiation of the Sikhs into an organised Religion with a distinct dress code,
symbols and code of conduct made the Sikhs a distinct religion.

12 Reference to Guru Gobind Singh, the tenth Guru's resort to Armed struggle against the oppres-
sor after exhausting all peaceful means for achieving the rights of the Indians.

13 The four sons of Guru Gobind Singh who sacrificed their lives for the Sikh cause. The two
elder sons Baba Ajit Singh and Jujhar Singh attained martyrdom in the battle of Chamkaur
Sahib, while the two younger sons Baba Zorawar Singh and Fateh Singh were bricked alive by
ruler of Sirhind on their refusal to convert to Islam in 1704.

14 Bahadur Shah I, (Prince Muazam) son of Aurangzeb whom Guru Gobind Singh helped to

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

493

capture the Delhi throne in 1707, after his victory over his brother prince Alam Shah.

15 The great Sikh Warrior Baba Banda Singh Bahadur who avenged the death of Tenth Guru and
his two sons by executing the ruler of Sirhind and destroying Sirhind and capturing the whole
of Punjab from the Mughals.

16 The mainstream Sikh faction of the Khalsa forces which developed ideological differences
with Banda Bahadur leading to Banda Bahadur's execution and loss of the Sikh rule.

17 The reference to the Mughal emperor Jahangir who persecuted the fifth Sikh Guru, Guru Arjun
in 1606, and Emperor Aurangzeb who executed the ninth Sikh Guru in 1675?

18 Sortha - Name given to one kind of poetical composition.

19 Bhai Mani Singh — Bhai Mani Singh became a follower of Guru Tegh Bahadur at the age of 5
years and spent the rest of his life in the service of, firstly, Guru Tegh Bahadur, and then Guru
Gobind Singh from whom he received Amrit Pahul. He was appointed the granthi (priest) of
Harmandir Sahib in 1778. He compiled the text of Guru Granth Sahib at Dam Dama Sahib in
1762-63 as dictated by Guru Gobind Singh. After a confrontation with the then Mughal
emperor and on his refusal to convert to Islam, he was executed in 1794 and his body was cut
into pieces by the executioner.

20 Bhai Taru Singh , an extremely devoted Sikh was arrested by the Mughal administration of
Lahore on a false charge of harbouring robbers and decoits. He was executed on 1802 at
Lahore when the executioner chopped off his scalp along with his hair unshorn. His memorial
stands near the Railway Station of Lahore. He was a resident of village Poola, Tehsil & District
Lahore now in Pakistan.

21 Zaman Shah, the son of Taimur Shah and the grandson of Ahmad Shah Abdali who invaded
Punjab in 1797.

22 Rasul : Hazrat Mohammad, the Prophet and founder of Islam born in 571 A.D. at Mecca in
Saudi Arabia.

Episode 2

1 Mulkhayya or Phulkian State : It refers to Sikh states east of Satluj outside the territory of
Maharaja Ranjit Singh and ruled by the kings of Phulkian Dynasty. The frequent incursions
into their territory by the Maharaja's forces gave these rulers a sense of insecurity and they
sought the British protection against this threat to their rule in these states of Patiala, Jind,
Nabha, Kaithal, etc.

2 1864 (B.S.) or 1807 (C.E.) when Maharaja Ranjit Singh's forces made excursions in Malwa
territories. After a treaty of 1809, between the Maharaja and the British, the river Satluj became
the border between the British and Ranjit Singh's empire.

3 Actually there was no confrontation between the British and Maharaja's forces. Maharaja
made a few excursions south of Satluj, subdued Phulkian Rajas, ccollected nazranas, and went
back. After treaty of 1809 this was stopped.

4 Satdrav : It refers to the river Satluj - a river with a hundred tributaries according to a Puranic
myth. According to this myth, when the Ancient Indian sage Vashisht, grieving over the
demise of his sons, ventured to commit suicide by drowning himself in this river, the river split
itself into one hundred tributaries to save the life of the sage. This river, originating from the

494

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

lake Mansarovar in Tibet, merges with the Indus river after flowing for 900 miles. The river
marked the boundary between the British Empire and the empire of Maharaja Ranjit Singh.

5 Captain Murray : An official of the East India company or the Britishers posted as a political
agent and a subordinate of Sir Ochterlony at Ludhiana. He got the history of the Sikhs
recorded from Bootey Shah Maulvi and Rattan Singh Bhangoo.

6 Jats : The land-owning peasantry constituting the majority community in Punjab who also
constituted the bulk of Maharaja Ranjit Singh's Army and earlier Sikh Misls.

7 Maulvi Bootey Shah alias Ghulam-Muhayy-ud-Din, a Muslim scribe and an official in Captain
Murray's office whose services were summoned by David Murray to write history of the
Sikhs.

8 Swan : A white water-bird having a long flexible neck and webbed feet. According to Indian
mythology, the swan feeds on gems and rubies and is capable of separating the milk from the
water.

9 Kabit Batisa : A form of poetical composition.

10 Bedi Kul or Bedi Dynasty : The House of Bedis, a Caste name among the Kashtriyas inhabiting
in this region. Guru Nanak was born in a Bedi family at Rai Bhoi ki Talwandi in District
Sheikhupura now in Pakistan.

11 Panth Dhari or Religious sects: Founders of religious sects. The reference is to the Ascetic
orders of Gorakh Nath and his followers in the Pre-Nanak period.

Episode 3

1 Sri Mukhwak : An epithet given to the words spoken by a prophet or a spiritual personage. A
sloka stands for a two line couplet.

2 Bikrami Samvat : It refers to an Indian Calendar after the name of an ancient Indian king
Vikramaditya in whose reign this Calendar was cast and introduced.

3 Kashtriyas : A caste name assigned to a race consisting of warriors with martial traits. Manu,
an ancient Indian sage divided the Indian society into four main categories/castes on the basis
of their professional skills and practices. Brahmins — The caste name assigned to the profes-
sionally literate and scholarly people engaged in the profession of teaching and exposition of
scriptures; Kshtriyas — the caste name assigned to warriors engaged in the defence of the
country; Vaishas — a caste name assigned to the people engaged in trade and business; and
Shudras — a caste name assigned to the people engaged in doing menial jobs. Guru Nanak
was born in the family of Kashtriya Bedis.

4 Satyuga, Treta, Duapar and Kaliyuga : According to Indian mythology, Time is divided into
four ages (yugas) — each age having its own distinct chronology, value system and charac-
teristics. Each Age, contrary to the western concept of Age, consists of lakhs of years. Also,
each age had its unique and representative spiritual prophet. Guru Nanak, being born in
Kaliyuga, is the spiritual prophet of Kaliyuga as earlier Narsimhan — the prophet of Satyuga,
Rama of Treta, and Krishna of Duapar.

5 Ibid.

6 Ibid.

7 Ibid.

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

495

8 Pundit: A Brahmin scholar who can draw a horoscope and interpret it.

9 Sidh : A person who can hold a complete sway over men and matters as a result of his spiritual
powers.

10 Mardana : Guru Nanak's childhood playmate and life long-companion and musician who
played the string instrument the Rabab whenever guru Nanak recited his hymns. He belonged
to a caste of traditional folk singers — The Marassis.

11 Balwand : Rai Bullar, the feudal ruler of Guru Nanak's birth place Talwandi and surrounding
twelve villages.

12 Paras : A proverbial stone, a sort of touchstone which converts base metals into gold. It finds
a repeated mention in Indian mythology and Guru Granth Sahib.

13 Modikhala : The royal warehouse for storing and issuing daily provisions for the troops or
officially eligible persons.

14 Mulk Umrao : Umra-ul-Mulk, an official rank or title of authority conferred on a person ap-
pointed as a revenue collector and legal custodian of a small territory

15 Nawab : A similar title or rank for a revenue collector and legal custodian of an allotted territory.

16 Baba : A religious title of reverence for a spiritual saint in Sikh terminology. Guru Nanak is
generally revered as Baba Nanak among the Sikhs.

17 Hakeems : Indigenous Indian Medical practitioners practicing Ayurvedic System and Greek
(Unani) system of medicine.

18 Kazis : The Muslim theologians preaching Islamic teachings of Koran.

19 Udasees means odysseys undertaken by a spiritual saint for the spiritual enlightenment of the
people of different religions. Guru Nanak, in his lifetime, undertook four such udasis in all four
directions within India as well as abroad to preach his message of oneness of God, love of
humanity and expose social evils.

20 Sidha : Guru Nanak's contemporary Saints who, through the observances of various kinds of
austerities, penances and yogic meditational practices, had acquired certain powers to control
their senses and cast spells over men and other natural elements.

21 Rabab : A single/multiple stringed musical instrument invented and designed initially in the
middle-east.

22 Pirs : A Muslim name for a spiritual saint or a prophet.

23 Gugapir : A Hindu Rajput Chauhan turned Muslim saint of 1 1 th century who could heal people
of snake bites. He is worshipped as a snake god. Fairs are held in his memory all over Northern
India in the month of November and people make offerings at his shrines after the fulfillment of
their wishes.

24 Bal Gudai : A famous yogic Sidha and Saint who had his seat at Achchal, twelve miles south of
the town of Batala (Punjab).

25 Pak Patan : The seat of the 12th Century Muslim Sufi Saint Baba Farid Shakarganj in the
province of Multan, now in Pakistan.

26 Baba Farid Shakarganj A 12th century Muslim Sufi Saint, a resident of Pak Patan, his hymns
are included in the text of Guru Granth Sahib.

27 UchhanLo : Another place in district Bahawalpur of Pakistan, a seat of many Muslim saints. It
is named after a Muslim saint Uchch Sharif or Uchh Da Pir.

28 Janam Sakhis : Ancient biographical anthologies of episodes associated with the life of Guru
Nanak and other Sikh Gurus, written by Guru's contemporaries and followers.

496

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

Episode 4

1 The Kaliyuga : The Dark Age, the last age (Yuga) in the cycle of four main ages or yugas as
conceptualised in the Indian mythology. This age is symbolized by the erosion of all moral
values and domination of five deadly sins of lust, wrath/anger, avarice, attachment to one's
own progeny and arrogance. The Kaliyuga is being personified and deified as a presiding
Deity of this age. The above discourse is between Guru Nanak's philosophy of righteous
conduct and the Kaliyuga's spirit of sinfulness.

Episode 5

1 The Daccan Udasi : Odyssey to the South. Guru Nanak undertook four udasis (odysseys) to
the South, East, West and North of India and beyond during his lifetime to spread his mission.

2 Khurasan : An Eastern province in Iran from where the Mughals invaded India in early six-
teenth century.

Episode 6

1 Vallabh : Born in 1422 CE, the head of a Vaishnav Sect and whose's disciple was Surdas.

2 Yogis : The name for Indian ancient saints who practiced various kinds of physical, spiritual
and meditational exercises.

3 Gorakh Matta : The Seat of yogic followers of Gorakh Nath, situated in Tehsil Starganj , District
Nainital, in the State of present Uttaranchal in the Garhwal region. Here Guru Nanak held a
discourse with Bhangar Nath and Jhangar Nath, after which it came to be known as Nanak
Matta.

4 Badri Nath : A holy place of the Hindus where a temple in the name of Lord Badrivishal, an
incarnation of Lord Vishnu, is situated on the bank of river Alkananda in the State of Uttaranchal
in the Garhwal region.

5 Kedar Nath: Another holy place of Hindu worship in Rudarprayag in Garhwal.

6 Jagan Nath: The famous temple of Lord Jagannath, an incarnation of Lord Vishnu (Krishna) at
Puri in District Cuttack in Orisa on the sea shore. A famous congregation is held evry year in
the month of July when the chariot of Lord Jagannath is taken out in a procession. Guru Nanak
visited this famous place of pilgrimage in 1509 and recited the famous hymn in Dhanasari Raga.
It is known as "Aarti" and recorded in Guru Granth Sahib on page 13.

7 Kamrup : A district level town in upper east Assam on the Indo-Bhutan border famous for its
temple of Kamkhya Devi and the practice of black magic etc.

8 Shiv Nabh : The ruler of Sangla Island in the Indian ocean.

9 Sangaldeep : Sinhaladeep, Ceylon or Modern Sri Lanka inhabited by a majority of people of
Sinhala race.

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

497

Episode 7

1 Mecca Madina : The most sacred place of the Muslims at Mecca in Saudi Arabia (U.A.E)
where the Muslims go on a pilgrimage every year after fasting for 40 days in holy month of
Ramadan/Ramzan for washing off their sins.

2 Kaaba : "The Black Stone", The most sacred shrine of the Muslims established by the first
Muslim prophet Mohammad, a place of Muslim pilgrimage.

3 Haj : Literally meaning renunciation from sins. Muslims visit Mecca Madina to make a confes-
sion of their sins and to lead a life of piety and righteousness after this pilgrimage

4 Satguru : An epithet of reverence for a spiritual soul, a true embodiment of God. The Sikhs use
it for Guru Nanak and other Sikh Gurus out of reverence.

5 Varuna : A Hindu Puranic name for a Sea-God who is believed to ride a crocodile. He is
considered the reigning Deity of the West.

6 Khwaja Khizar : A Muslim name for Varuna - the Sea-god. The Muslims worship him as a God
of vegetational fertility and growth.

Episode 8

1 Maths : The centers of Hindu religion established by Adi Shankracharya in the 9th century.

2 Shivling or Ling Pujak : The phallic symbol/idol cast in stone and associated with Shiva
representing the male energy mating with the female — mainly a symbol of human procreation
and fertility.

Episode 9

1 Brahm Khan Lodhi alias Ibrahim Lodhi son of Sikandar Lodhi became an emperor of Delhi in
1517 CE. He was defeated at Panipat by the forces of Babur and thus ushered an era of Mughal
empire in India.

2 Chakki : An indigenous stone -wheel grinder which was a household floormill in every Indian
home for grinding corn before the invention of mechanical/power driven flour grinders.

Episode 10

1 Karoon or Korah, the son of Ishor, a descendent of Israeli Dynasty and a very wealthy but
miserly king of Ancient Egypt. The keys of his treasure houses alone weighed as much as the
load of three hundred Mules. On his act of defiance to the instructions of Prophet Moses, he
was cursed to be buried alive in the earth along with his treasures.

Episode 11

1 Guru : It is an epithet/sobriquet equivalent to prophet given to the ten Sikh gurus out of

498 Sri Gur Panth Prakash

reverence for their spiritual qualities and guidance.

2 Pandey Khan Alias Payandah Khan son of Fateh Khan, a Pathan who was appointed a chief of
his own Army by Guru Har Gobind after imparting him training in arms. Later on, this Pathan
General with the support of the forces of his son-in-law Asman Khan attacked Guru Hargoind's
forces in 1634 (1691 B.S.). He was killed by the stroke of Guru Hargobind's own sword. This
sword is still lying at Kartarpur as a relic of the times.

3 Shahjahan : Mughal Emperor of India who fought four battles against Guru Hagobind and was
defeated each time.

4 Lalla Beg : The Pathan Chief of Kabul who attacked Guru Hargobind's forces with the permis-
sion of Emperor Shahjahn at Mehraj in Punjab and was killed by Guru Hargobind in the battle.

5 Kambar Beg: One of the Chiefs of Shahjahan's army who also got killed in the battle of Gurusar
Mehraj.

6 Guru Tegh Bahadur: The ninth Sikh Guru who made the Supreme sacrifice for the protection of
the rights and rituals of the Hindus and refused to be converted to Islam. He was executed in
Chandni Chowk Delhi by the orders of Mughal Emperor Aurangzeb on 1675. Gurdwara Sisganj
stands in memory of his attaining martyrdom..

7 Guru Gobind Singh: The tenth and the last living Guru of the Sikhs who organized the Sikhs
into an organized religion by conducting an initiation ceremony on the Vaisakhi Day in 1699 at
Anandpur Sahib (Punjab) and gave the Sikhs a distinct identity, a dress code with five sym-
bols known as kakkars. Since then, the Sikhs are known to belong to a distinct religion known
as "The Khalsa Panth" or Sikhism.

Episode 12

1 Aurangeb : Abu Shaffar Mohiudin Aurangzeb Alamgir, the third son of the Emperor Shahj ahan.
He occupied the royal throne at Delhi in 1658 after imprisoning his father at Agra. He was an
extremely bigoted Sunni Muslim who destroyed many Hindu temples and planned to convert
all the Hindus to Islam using force and coercion. He executed Guru Tegh Bahadur for not
accepting Islam and for protesting against forcible conversions of the Hindus. He died in 1707
and lies buried near Daultabad in South India. He was contemptuously known as Noranga or
Auranga among the Indian people.

2 Brahmins : In the totally hierarchical and stratified caste based Indian society, Brahmins were
supposed to be the most elite and superior among the Indian populace and Indian Society.

3 Kshtriya : The warrior section of Indian society who were ordained to defend and die for the
defence of the nation and their faith.

4 Doshala or a costly garment : The oral tradition mentions that Guru Tegh Bahadur had picked
up a cowherd to make his whereabouts known in Delhi. The cowherd, who had a marriageable
daughter, had wished that he could marry off his daughter with the reward money the emperor
had declared as a reward for Guru Tegh Bahadur's arrest if he could catch hold of the Guru and
inform the authorities. When this cowherd with an expensive garment and a gold coin went to
buy sweets as instructed by the Guru, it aroused the shopkeeper's suspicion and he informed
the police, who in turn, working on cowherd's information, arrested Guru Tegh Bahadur. In
this dramatic way, Guru Tegh Bahadur offered his arrest as well as fulfilled the cowherd's wish.

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

499

5 Sacha Patshah: A Divine prophet, a true Lord of lords, as Sikh Gurus are addressed with
reverence by their Sikh followers. Although the Sikh Gurus never claimed themselves to be a
God or gods, but they have become synonymous with the Divine in the hearts and minds of
their Sikh followers because of their Divine attributes.

6 Ram Rai : The elder son of the seventh Sikh Guru, Guru Har Rai Sahib, who is believed to have
displayed quite a few miraculous powers. He was excommunicated from the Sikh Panth by
Guru Har Rai for distorting/misquoting Guru Nanak's Bani in the court of Aurangzeb, but was
rewarded by Aurangzeb and he established his seat near Dehradun. He was burnt alive by the
Masands while in a meditative trance.

7 Bachittar Natak : Literally means a "wonderful Act", an episode from the epic "Dasam Granth"
a part of which gives an autobiographical account of the previous and (present) human life of
the tenth Sikh Guru, Guru Gobind Singh.

Episode 13

1 Guru Nanak's blessings to Babur : In Episode 9 of this Epic, Rattan Singh Bhangoo has made
a reference to the Guru Nanak's prediction about the end of Lodhi Dynasty because of their
oppression and had predicted the beginning of Mughal empire. He had also warned Babur
that so long as the Mughals ruled without oppression, their writ will run, otherwise their reign
would also perish. This is a reference to Guru Nanak's earlier advice to Babur, the first Mughal
emperor.

2 Khalsa Panth: Guru Gobind Singh, the tenth Sikh Guru created the order of the Khalsa Panth
through an initiation ceremony on the Vaisakhi Day of 1699 at Anandpur Sahib in order to
combat and ultimately destroy the tyrannical rule of the Mughals.

3 Datta Tray : An ancient Indian Sage, son of Anusuya. He is believed to have wielded the
spiritual powers of fourteen prophets and started his own ideological order of ascetic saints.

4 Gorakh Nath, another ancient sage who remained a celibate and did not raise any family to
promote his ideology.

5 Phophet Mohammad — Founder of Islam also offered the sacrifice of his four sons to promote
his religion of Islam.

6 Sahibzadas or Shazadan: The four sons of Guru Gobind Singh.

7 Rama : Lord Rama, in order to uphold the noble tradition, went on a twelve years exile and
handed over the power to his step brother Bharat.

8 Krishna: Krishna also handed over the power to his great maternal grand father Ugrasen at
Mathura after killing the wicked Harnakashyap (Kans).

Episode 14

1 Panthan Teeja or Third Religion : The reference is to the emergence of the Khalsa Panth as a
third religion, the other two existing main religious being Hinduism and Islam.

2 The Singhs: with their blue uniforms, flowing beards and turbans on their heads and armed
with weapons could not remain unspotted and anonymous in a crowd. This reference is to

500 Sri Gur Panth Prakash

their unique and conspicuous dress.

3 Initiation: Reference to the creation of the Khalsa Panth through an initiation ceremony (Amrit
Pahul) - specially prepared sweetened water called Amrit (Elixir) by stirring it with the ceremo-
nial double-edged dagger in the midst of the chanting of Gurbani hymns and administered to
the chosen first five Sikhs by Guru Gobind Singh himself. Later on, this ceremony of initiation
could be performed at any place by the five initiated Sikhs. This is a ritual for self -purification
and for taking a vow to lead a clean, moral life dedicated to one's religion.

4 Charan Pahul : Before the Sikhs were turned into Singhs and organised as an organised
religion "The Khalsa Panth" by Guru Gobind Singh on the Vaisakhi day of 1699 through the
initiation (Baptism) ceremony by administering them Amrit known as Khandey-ki-Pahul, the
earlier tradition of bringing a person into the Sikh fold was through the administering of water
made sacred by the touch of a thumb of Guru's feet . These Sikhs were known as "Charan
Pahulias". Guru Gobind Singh discontinued this tradition after introducing the ceremony of
administering Khandey ki Pahul. This historical event brought about a complete transforma-
tion in the collective psyche of the Sikhs and made them a force to reckon with.

5 Khandey-ki-Pahul: op. cit, page 81.

6 Guga Pir Sultan : His real name was Sayyad Ahmad. He is counted among the Muslim Pirs
known by various names such as Sakhi sarwar, Lakhdata, Lalanwala. People offer big size
bread loaves known as "Rotes" on every Thursday to seek his blessings and pray for fulfill-
ment of their wishes.

Episode 15

1 Keshgarh, the birth place of the Khalsa, One of the five sacred Sikh shrines (Takhts) situated
in the city of Anandpur Sahib in the foot hills of Shivalik range of mountains in District Ropar
(Punjab).

2 Sobti Kshatriya : One of the four major castes in India, known for its warrior background and
martial traits.

3 Hastinapur : Name of an ancient city, which was once the capital of Kauravs who fought
against the Pandvas in the war/battle of Mahabharta. The place is situated at a distance of 57
miles from the Capital of India, Delhi,on the banks of the river Ganges in district Meerut in Uttar
Pardesh in India.

4 Jat : A land-owning peasant caste widely spread in Northern India.

5 Lord Shiva: One of the Gods of the Hindu Trinity of Gods, the other two being Brahma and
Vishnu. He had long flowing locks of hair smeared with dust.

6 Namdev : An ancient 14th century Indian Saint/Bhagat, whose hymns are included in the text
of Guru Granth Sahib. He was born in District Satara in Maharashtra but he was a devotee of
Krishna in his early life. Krishna was born at Dwarka near Mathura in Uttar Pradesh.

7 Sain : Sain Bhagat whose hymns are also included in Guru Granth Sahib was a native of
Bandhavgarh, Reeva (M.P.)

8 Pahul Khandey or Amrit or Elixir, which Guru Gobind Singh administered to the first five
beloved Sikhs "Panj-Piaras", at the initiation (Baptism) ceremony on the Vaisakhi Day of 1699
at Keshgarh Sahib (Anandpur) for the Creation of the Khalsa. Since then it is known as

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

501

"Amrit-Chhakauna" ceremony.
9 Bhagwati : The primal force or the incarnation of the Divine from which flows all the energy
that creates, sustains and runs this created universe. Guru Gobind Singh, while invoking her
blessings for the success of his mission, makes the sword or Sri Sahib as the embodiment of
this Primal Divine Power.

10 Nine Sikh Gurus : There had been Ten living Gurus in the Sikh Pantheon of spiritual prophets
who initiated and nurtured the Sikh religion and the Sikh Panth. Guru Nanak was the first Sikh
Guru and Guru Gobind Singh the tenth and the last Sikh Guru, we have Guru Angad Dev, Guru
Amardas, Guru Ramdas, Guru Arjun Dev, Guru Hargobind, Guru Har Rai, Guru Har Krishan and
Guru Tegh Bahadur in the ascending order in between the first and the Tenth Sikh Gurus.

11 Savyeeyas: The hymns composed by Guru Gobind Singh some of which the Sikhs are or-
dained to recite at the time of performance of initiation ceremony as well as in their morning
prayer.

12 Chandi Di Vaar — A composition by Guru Gobind Singh in praise of goddess Durga.

13 A kind of poetical composition.

14 Thread & spot or Janaiyoo and Tikka : The religious emblems of Hinduism. The sacred thread
is symbolic of self-restraint and the coloured spot, a distinction of a respective Hindu sect.

15 Masands: Officials appointed by the earlier Sikh Gurus for collection of offerings.

16 Ram Rai : The elder son of seventh Sikh Guru, Guru Harrai. He had distorted Gurbani's lines in
the court of Aurangzeb for pleasing the Mughal emperor and also displayed certain miracu-
lous feats, which are forbidden in Sikhism. For this offence, he was cast out of the Sikh Panth
and the Sikhs were forbidden to have any dealings either with him or his followers.

17 Karah Parshad : A specially prepared pudding prepared with butter oil, wheat flour and sugar
and offered by Sikhs before Guru Granth Sahib during prayer and thereafter distributed freely
among the congregation.

18 Undergarment or Kachhehra : A long pair of breeches specially designed as a part of Sikh dress
code. It is mandatory for Amritdhari Sikhs (Initiated ones) to wear this undergarment. It is one
of the five Kakars or Sikh emblems worn by every initiated Sikh, other for being a steel ring
round the wrist, a comb, and a small sized sword and hair.

19 Anand Sahib : "The Verse of Bliss", the name of the verse composed by the third Sikh Guru,
Guru Amardas in Raga Ramkali and included in the text of Guru Granth Sahib. It consists of 36
verses, but in real practice only six sections of this verse (The first five sections and one
concluding section) are recited at the end of every kind of Sikh congregation.

20 Rehras: An anthology of selected Gurbani verses, which the Sikhs are ordained to recite as
their evening prayer.

21 Chandi-di-Var : A composition inspiring verses of valour and fight against evil composed by
Guru Gobind Singh. Parts of this composition are ordained to be recited and included in the
Sikh Morning Prayer.

22 Dead Animals Meat or Kuttha or Halal : The Sikhs are forbidden to eat the meat of animals
slaughtered in the Muslim style. For Sikhs to partake of the meat, the animal must have been
slaughtered in one stoke without any rituals.

23 Vaisakh : The first month of the Indian Calender corresponding to the month of April in the
Georgian Calendar. The year of Khalsa's initiation in Bikrami Samvat given by the author is
1752, which corresponds to 1695 in the Georgian Calendar which perhaps, is wrong. The

502

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

actual year of initiation of Khalsa Panth by Guru Gobind Singh is supposed to be 1756 in
Bikrami Era, which corresponds to 1699 in Georgian Calendar.

Episode 16

1 Majhail Singhs: The Sikhs belonging to the Majha region of Punjab comprising the present
districts of Amritsar, Gurdaspur, TaranTaran and Pathankot, etc.

2 Singhs : Initially the epithet applied to an initiated Sikh who started following the prescribed
dress code and code of conduct after partaking of Amrit at the initiation ceremony or Khandey-
ki-Pahul. Later on, every Sikh name came to have it as its suffix.

3 Sonchi : A rural game of Punjab somewhat like Kabbadi, in which a single most muscular and
strong youth grapples with the joint team from the other side and tries to get free from them.

4 Guru Bilas: Guru Bilas written by Bhai Sukha Singh, head priest of Gurdwara Keshgarh Sahib
in 1858 B.S. It consists of thirty chapters.

5 Nihangs : The connotations of this word in Persian are : alligator, sword and dagger. It was a
name first given to the initiated Singhs who wore the prescribed blue uniform and remained
armed at all times with a sword, dagger and steel rings around their turbans and ever ready to
sacrifice for their religion. Guru Gobind Singh's son Baba Fateh Singh is supposed to be the
founder of this sect of Nihangs. They were lovingly addressed as the beloved soldiers of the
Tenth Guru.

6 Bhuchangees: The young one of a Nihang or the motivated offspring of an initiated Singh.
The word was first used for the four sons (sahibzadas) of Guru Gobind Singh. Bhuchang also
means the offspring of a snake who had the ability to sting and harm its adversary.

7 Sultanis : A sect among Muslims who worship a Muslim Pir named "Sakhi Sarvar". They
neither eat Pork nor animal meat of a slaughtered animal in the Hindu way, i.e., when the
animal's neck is slit in one stroke.

8 Nawab : A royal title during the Mughal rule given to a person who used to be the highest
authority of a big area - a big city or a province.

9 Majha : The region covering the districts of Amritsar and Gurdaspur of Punjab.

Episode 17

1 Masand Mewaras : The officials, selected from the Mewar region of Raj asthan, appointed first
by the fourth Sikh Guru, Guru Ramdas and given the designation "Masands" in different parts
of the country to preach Sikhism as well as collect offerings made by the Sikh devotees as one
tenth (Tithe) or "Daswandh" of their incomes and deposit these collections to the Sikh Gurus
through the offices of Masands.

2 Chandi : The goddess Durga or Bhagwati, the prime force of the whole universe. Guru Gobind
Singh invoked Bhagwati's blessings by composing a ballad "Chandi di Var" and reciting it at
the time of conducting the initiation ceremony of the Khalsa Panth. Sword is the embodiment
or living emblem of Bhagwati for the Sikhs. The Sikhs are ordained to pick up a sword against
repression and tyranny.

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

503

3 Sahibzada Jujhar Singh: The second son of the tenth Sikh Guru, Guru Gobind Singh.

Episode 18

1 Mata Gujri: The revered mother of Guru Gobind Singh.

2 Kamlot: A small hill settlement in the vicinity of Anandpur Sahib.

3 Kahloor: The name of hill principality in the hilly region next to Anandpur S ahib .

4 Jalandhar; A confederation of small seven hill states together known as Jalandhar principali-
ties.

5 Dogras: Inhabitants of the hilly region of Jammu.

6 Sirhind : An important province and a military garrison of the Mughal empire, the present town
of Fatehgarh Sahib.

7 Malerkotla : Another important town with a provincial jurisdiction under a Mughal high-
ranking official (nawab) with a sizeable number of Mughal troops.

8 Doaba : The region between the rivers Sutlej and Beas in Punjab.

9 Sirsa : A small seasonal rivulet, a tributary of the Satluj that flows downstream from the hills
between Anandpur Sahib and Kiratpur Sahib.

10 Sri Krishan, Kalyavan, Muchkund — According to a Puranic myth, Lord Krishna was once
defeated in war by Kalyavan; a titan; Lord Krishna was chased by Kalyavan for a long
distance. Krishna reached the spot where Muchkund was sleeping. Krishna woke up Muchkund
with a nudge and himself disappeared behind cover. When Kalyavan reached Muchkund in
chase of Krishna, his body was burnt by the fire emanating from Muchkund's body. Muchkund,
a Suryavanshi king, had been blessed by gods with the power of burning anybody who
disturbed him during sleep.

11 Lodhi Pathans: Ropar had a large population of Lodhi Pathans who owed their allegiance to
the Mughal emperor.

12 Kotla : A small village on the outskirts of Ropar.

Episode 19

1 Nahar Khan alias Nusrat Khan, a brother of wali Mohammad Khan, a Pathan of Malerkotla who
tookpart in the battles of Anandpur Sahib and Chamkaur Sahib, under the orders of the Gov-
ernor of Sirhind State. Guru Gobind Singh mentioned his name in his open letter to Emperor
Aurangzeb "Zafarnama" written in Persian.

2 Khawaja Khizar alias Khijar Khan, brother of Malerkotla chief, who participated in the battle of
Chamkaur and fled away. Guru Gobind Singh has referred to him in "Zafar Nama" as "Khwaja
Mardood" or the "Coward Khwaja".

3 Wazir Khan : The military incharge (subedar) of Sirhind who was one of the most powerful
commanders of the Mughal empire and most inimical to the Sikhs. He had ordered the execu-
tion of two younger Sahibzadas by murdering. He was mercilessly killed by Baba Banda
Bahadur in 1767 (1710 AD) and the town of Sirhind devastated.

4 Abhimanyu : As narrated in the famous Hindu epic, Mahabharata, Abhimanyu, son of Panda va

504

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

warrior, Arjuna who killed son of their main enemy Duryodhna in the war of Mahabharta and
himself sacrificed his life while defending Arjuna and the Pandavas.

5 Arjuna : One of the five and the most valiant among the Pandavas.

6 Meghnath: One who thundered like a cloud, was the son of Ravana, the king of Sri Lanka, who
grievously wounded Lakshman, the younger brother of Lord Rama and was himself killed by
Rama, as narrated in the Hindu epic Ramayana.

7 Ranghreta: One who has come into Sikh religion from the low castes of sweepers and cobblers
or scheduled castes. Earlier, a Singh from the same caste and community had carried Guru
Tegh Bahadur's severed head from Delhi to Anandpur Sahib on his head. The Tenth Guru had
blessed him as his own son - calling "Ranghretta - Guru ka Beta".

Episode 20

1 Machhiwara: A place approximately 20 miles to the west of Chamkaur S ahib, now in District
Ludhiana.

2 Haj : The Muslim pilgrimage to the most sacred place of "Kaaba" at Mecca Madina in Saudi
Arabia, where Muslims go on a pilgrimage every year after observing fasts during the month
of Ramzan. This Haj pilgrimage is supposed to clean and condone their sins.

3 Astavas: A brass or copper bowl with a protruding nozzle for carrying water with which the
Muslims wash their hands and feet before prayer.

4 Kanaich : Name of a village in District Ludhiana.

5 Masand : An official appointed by the earlier Sikh Gurus for propagating Sikhism and collect-
ing the offerings made by the Sikhs on behalf of the Gurus.

6 Doraha : A small town on the grand trunk road around thirty miles from Ludhiana in the east.

7 Rozas : Act of observing fasts before going for a Haj.

8 Uchh da Pir : A title given to a Muslim saint or pir with his seat in Multan province now in
Pakistan.

9 Bhagta : Name of a village known Bhagta Bhai ka, after the name of a devout Sikh who served
the Guru for three days during this torturous journey. This village is situated near Kotkapoora
in district Faridkot at a distance of sixteen miles from the town of Rampura Phool.

10 Mohi : Name of a village in District Ludhiana.

11 Jaitpur : Another name of a village in District Ludhiana.

Episode 21

1 Kangar : Th name of a village under the jurisdiction of police station Rampura Phool, one and
a half mile to the South of Dina town. Once in the ancient past, it was the capital of Raj a Jodh.
Guru Gobind Singh arrived here after leaving Machhiwara and wrote a bitter letter to Emperor
Aurangzeb. The letter was entitled Zafarnama (A letter of victory) in Persian. Earlier, the Sixth
Sikh Guru, Guru Hargobind had also stayed here for some time.

2 Tapa : Name of another village in District Barnala in Punjab.

3 Dina : Another village in the jurisdiction of police station Nihalsinghwala in District Moga in

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

505

Punjab where Guru Gobind arrived on his way to village Kangar.

4 Lakhmir: The grandson of ancient king Raj a Jodh and custodian of Dina Kangar territory. He
provided shelter to Guru Gobind Singh for a considerable period in 1705 and served him with
great devotion. Gurdwara Lohgarh stands there as a memorial.

5 Bachittar Singh, brother of Udai Singh and son of Bhai Mani Singh, a close associate of Guru
Gobind Singh. The brave warrior Bachittar Singh had repulsed the attack of a drunken el-
ephant at Lohgarh fort in Anandpur Sahib.

6 Kotla : A small village on the outskirts of Ropar near Gurdwara Bhattha Sahib (Ropar).

7 Wazir Khan : The Governor of Sirhind Province who executed the two infant Sahibzadas and
was beheaded by Banda Singh Bahadur in a battle.

8 Sher Mohammad Khan: Nawab of Malerkota who took part in the battle of Chamkaur Sahib
along with the army of Wazir Khan of Sirhind. While one of his brothers Nahar Khan was killed
in this battle, his other brother Khawaja Khijar was badly wounded and escaped. But this
brave Nawab refused to take revenge against the Guru by killing his innocent sons, and
protested strongly against the younger Sahibzadas' execution. The Sikhs revere him for his
sense of justice and magnanimity. During the partition riots in 1947, the Muslim population of
Malerkotla was not harmed by the Sikhs and the Hindus as a mark of respect for this justice
loving Nawab.

9 Khwaj a Khizar: Another brother of Nawab of Malerkotla who was seriously wounded by the
arrow of Guru Gobind Singh.

10 Raipur : A village near Sirhind

1 1 Chanarthal : Another village near Sirhind.

12 Baint: A kind of poetical composition with fixed metrical rules.

Episode 22

1 Brar : Name of a martial race, a sub caste of Bhatti Rajputs. Guru Gobind Singh has written
words of appreciation for Brars for their allegiance to him in "Zafarnama".

2 Jaal Pilloo : Name of a tree found in the Malwa forests at that time.

3 Kapoora : A Brar Jat, and custodian of Kot Kapoora on behalf of the Mughals, who betrayed
Guru Gobind Singh even after being initiated by Guru Gobind Singh himself. He was hanged
to death by Issey Khan for committing a fraud in business transactions.

4 Issey Khan Manjh, the Mughal custodian of Kot Issey Khan and the surrounding territory.
He ordered Kapoora to be hanged for committing a robbery on the proceeds of revenue
collection from Doaba, thus fulfilling the Guru's prophecy about Kapoora.

5 Abloo, Mehma, Doad, Matti, Kauni and Jhando Patti - names of several settlements/villages
in the Malwa region now in the districts of Faridkot.

6 Chakk Bhai ka : Name of another village.

Episode 23

No reference

506

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

Episode 24

1 Talwandi Sabo: A small town in District Barnala in Punjab where Guru Gobind Singh stayed for
a few months and enjoyed the hospitality of Rai Dalla. He also completed the final compilation
of Sri Guru Granth Sahib here.

2 Rai Dalla : The legal custodian of Talwandi region.

3 Ogre : In medieval times, it was believed that some supernatural entity like the ogres gripped
the populace of a particular region whenever the region was affected by some natural calami-
ties or epidemics. One such ogre was believed to be holding his sway over the town of
Bathinda.

4 Jallanwal, Baggar and Chhetoana: Names of villages through which Guru Gobind Singh passed
on his way to Talwandi Sabo.

5 Makho : Name of another ogre whose spirit haunted Anandpur Sahib's rea and harassed the
people there.

6 Pahul : Initiation ceremony of bringing a person into the Khalsa fold by administering the
Amrit or Khandey-ki -Pahul through a codified ceremony.

7 Sodhi Kaul Sahib, originally a resident of Dhilwan but later on an inhabitant of Kothey Guru ke
village whom the Guru initiated and kept him in his company.

Episode 25 & 26

No reference

Episode 27

1 Saint Dadu and Jait Ram : Saint Dadu, belonging to Kabirpanthi sect of saints, was born in a
weaver's family in Ahmadabad (Gujarat). He died in 1660 at the place of Narayana, Jaipur
(Rajasthan) which came to be known as Dadu Dwara. Jait Ram : He was the chief saint at Dadu
Dwara when Guru Gobind visited this place in 1764 on his way to the Southern India.

2 Chandi Chritar : A poetical composition in "Dasam Granth" written in praise of goddess Chandi
or Durga by Guru Gobind Singh.

3 Chandi di Var : Another composition from the same source describing goddess Durga's war
with the Titans by Guru Gobind Singh.

4 Akal Ustat : Another composition included in the Dasam Granth in praise of God and his
various Divine attributes.

5 Trinkets or Jhanjhars: A chain of trinkets tied around a dancer's feet during dance.

6 Percussion Instruments : The Instruments which produce sound or music when beaten with a
hand on their surface. Included in this category are Indian instruments like Drums, Dholak,
Mardang and Tabla.

7 String instruments : Instruments which produce music when various strings of wire or a single
wire are touched. Included in this category are Sarangi Rabab, Sitar, Tamboora and Tanpura,
etc., and Veena.

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

507

8 Wind Instruments : Instruments which produce music when wind is blown into these instru-
ments such as Been, pipe, clarionet, etc.

9 Yaksha : Name of a mythological Hindu God, in service of God Kuber.

10 Kinnar : A name of mythological creature with the body of a humanbeing and head of a horse.
These creatures are supposed to dance in the court of God of Kuber when Raga Gandharv is
sung.

11 Narada: An ancient Indian sage (Rishi) who contributed many hymns to the Rigveda and an
expert of Raga Gandharv. A very famous name in Indian mythology.

Episode 28

1 Baba Banda Bahadur : Born at village Rajauri in Poonch District of J&K state in 1727 BS (1670
CE). First, he joined a sect of Vaishnav Sadhus and changed his name to Madho Dass. He
started living on the banks of the river Godwari in Maharashtra after becoming a Siddha. He
met Guru Gobind Singh in 1765 BS (1708 CE) and was initiated as a Singh and given the name
of Gurbakhsh Singh. He was deputed by Guru Gobind to go to Punjab and take revenge from
the Governor of Sirhind for executing the two younger sons of Guru Gobind Singh and estab-
lish a Sikh sovereign state. He arrived in Punjab and became a rallying point for all the Sikhs.
He succeeded in his mission to destroy the most powerful state of Sirhind of the Mughal
empire, but was finally defeated and executed in 1716 AD at Delhi. He is popularly known as
Banda Singh Bahadur for his contribution to the Sikh Panth. Many memorials have been
raised in his memory.

2 Sukhmani: Name of a Gurbani composition composed by the fifth Guru Arjun Dev Ji in Raag
Gauri. It is recited in Sikh homes by the devout Sikhs for peace and prosperity.

3 Six saintly orders or Khat Darshan : Six sects of Indian saints known as Jogi, Jangam, Jain,
Sanyasi, Bairagi and Madari.

4 Gorakh Nath: Chief of Indian yogis born at Gorakhpur in (U.P). These yogis lived a very
austere life of ascetics and practised various kinds of yogic Asnas and acquired miraculous
powers.

5 Rudra Jal: A Sanskrit Mantra or hymn by reciting which gods invoke blessings of Lord Shiva
to hood wink their rival gods.

6 Indira Jal : Another hymn whose invocations win favours of God Indira.

7 Jachh, Rachh & Kinnar : Names of mythological Gods who remain in service of God Kuber.

Episode 29

1 Birs : Captive spirits who could be commanded to do his bidding by Banda because of his
command over these supernatural spirits.

2 Sudarshan Chakra : The weapon wielded by Shri Krishna in the war of Mahabharta against the
Kaurvas. It was designed and invented by sage Vishavkarma for Lord Vishnu. Sri Krishna was
an incarnation of Vishnu in the of Duapar yuga.

3 Satguru: The True enlightener.

4 Dooms : Persons belonging to one of the Scheduled Caste's in the hierarchy of castes in the

508

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

Indian society. Guru Nanak's lifelong companion and musician Bhai Mardana belonged to this
caste. Satta Bawand, another Rababi musician during Guru Arjun Dev's time was also a Doom.

5 Baba Binod Singh : One of Guru Gobind Singh's most faithful bodyguards and a devout Singh,
who was sent to accompany Baba Banda Bahadur to Punjab.

6 Kahan Singh: Another close and intimate Singh of Guru Gobind Singh.

7 Baaj Singh : A Jat by caste, sub-caste Bal belonging to village Mirpur Patti, initiated as Singh
by Guru Gobind Singh and a close companion of the Guru. He was sent to Punjab from the
South by the Guru to accompany Banda Bahadur to Punjab. He was made the Governor of
Sirhindin 1767BS ( 17 10 CE) by Banda Bahadur after the execution of Wazir Khan. Later on he
participated in many Mughal Sikh wars and attained martyrdom along with Banda Singh
Bahadur at Delhi. His brother Ram Singh also was a brave Sikh warrior.

8 Wazir Khan, a resident of Kunjpura (Karnal), later on the custodian of Sirhind Province during
the mughal empire. He executed the two younger Sahibzadas of Guru Gobind Singh in 176 1 BS
(1704 CE). He was killed by Baba Banda Singh Bahadur in 1767BS ( 1710 CE) in the battle of
Chhappar Chiri.

Episode 30

No reference

Episode 31

1 Lobana Singhs: Aclass of Sikh merchants dealing in Salt on Bullock-driven wagons. Lobana
Sikhs are very devout Sikhs of the Guru. Makhan Shah Lobana had discovered the hiding
place of Guru Tegh Bahadur at Baba Bakala. Another Sikh trader, Lakhi Shah Banjara had taken
away Guru Tegh Bahadur's body in his wagon loaded with cotton and cremated the Guru's
body by setting his house on fire at Delhi.

2 Daswandh : One tenth of one's income or Tithe which Sikhs are ordained to offer to the Guru.

3 Akal Ustat : One of Guru Gobind Singh's compositions.

4 Chandi Di Var : Another composition of the tenth Guru.

Episode 32

1 Bangar : Southern-west part of arid zone of Punjab from Narnaul in the South up to Kaithal in
the North, now part of Haryana.

Episode 33

1 Sehar Khand : A village in the Bangar region of present day Haryana.

2 Kabul, Kandhar & Bhakhar - Names of major cities in the northwest now part of Afghanistan.

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

509

3 Ibid.

4 Ibid.

5 Banjara: wandering traders and gypsees.

6 Kiratpur : Name of a place and a Sikh shrine in Distt. Ropar in the vicinity of Anandpur Sahib.

Episode 34

1 Salodi : A name of a village twenty kilometers north of Sirhind.

2 Aali Singh, Maali Singh from Bhasor : Two Singh brothers from village Salodi near Bhasor who
joined Banda Singh's force with Aali Singh quitting his job with the Sirhind ruler. Aali Singh
was appointed Naib custodian of Sirhind after the execution of Wazir Khan. Aali Singh was
martyred along with Banda Singh at Delhi.

3 Waheguru ji ki Fateh: Sikh slogan of victory as well as a common Sikh mode of greeting each
other. Its full form is Waheguru ji ka Khalsa, Waheguru ji ki Fateh, meaning thereby Khalsa
belongs to the Divine and Victory be to the Divine.

4 Baba Phool son of Roopchand ( 1 627 - 1 690) born at village Mehraj which was established by
Guru Hargobind after blessing his two devout Sikhs Mohan and Kale. Baba Phool was
blessed by the Sixth Guru with a blessing that the child will start a royal dynasty and feed
millions of hungry people. So he became the founder of Phulkian States.

Episode 35

1 Sullakhan Masand : An official custodian of the offerings made to the Sikh gurus by the Sikhs
in the area of Sirhind. His name was Sullakhan. He belonged to the village Chanarthal near
Sirhind.

Episode 36

1 Sadhaura : Name of a town in Tehsil Naraingarh District (Ambala). Pir Budhu Shah, a Muslim
Saint who belonged to this place and who assisted Guru Gobind Singh in the battle of Bhangani
was tortured by the Mughals. Sadhaura was one of the twenty-two Parganas of Sirhind State.
Banda Bahadur destroyed it and killed those who had tortured Pir Budhu Shah.

2 Kunjpura : A village in the vicinity of Karnal, a part of Sirhind State at that time the birth place
ofWazirKhan. Banda Singh destroyed it in 1767BS (1710CE).

3 Aloona Siddh : A disciple of Gorakhnath, who had mastered Tantric knowledge and taught
Banda all these Mantras such as to control the elements like air, water, fire, etc.

510

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

Episode 37

1 Banur : Situated on Chandigarh Rajpura Road at a distance of 30 kms from Chandigarh. It was
a big Cluster of Muslim population and part of Sirhind state along with a nearby village Chhat,
named together as Chhat-Banur. Banda Singh destroyed and occupied these villages before
destroying Sirhind.

2 Nehkalank : According to Vishnu Puran, a prophet by this name will take birth in Sambhal
Nagar in District Moradabad (U.R) in the house of a Brahmin Vishnushaya . He would come
riding on a white horse and decimate all the sinners in the age of Kaliyuga. Some people
regarded Banda Singh as the same Divine incarnation since he had come to punish the sinner
Wazir khan who had killed the two innocent sons of Guru Gobind Singh.

Episode 38

1 Khwaja Khijar Mardood: A Pathan warrior and brother of Nawab of Malerkotla Sher
Mohammand Khan. He fought against Guru Gobind Singh at the battle of Chamkaur but could
not face the Guru's arrows and saved himself by taking a cover behind the wall. The Guru
challenged him to fight a duel with him but he could not face the Guru. The Guru nicknamed
him as Khwaja, the coward. He was killed by the Majhail Singhs at Ropar before the victory
over Sirhind, his two step brothers were also killed, while Sher Mohammad Khan escaped
grievously wounded.

Episode39

1 Karah Parshad : The ceremonial thanksgiving offering made before the Guru Granth Sahib at
the end of a Sikh prayer and then distributed among the congregation.

2 Chhatt: A twin town of Banur.

Episode 40

1 Jeth : Name of a month in the Indian Calendar corresponding to the month of June.

2 Chhapar Chiri : A village on the Kharar - Banur Road near Mohali-Chandigarh It is the site of
a battle between the forces of Banda Singh and Wazir Khan, custodian of Sirhind. Wazir was
killed here in 1767 BS (1710 CE).

Episode 41

1 S.Baaj Singh: A Jat Sikh of Bal Sub-caste, a resident of MirpurPatti. Guru Gobind Singh had
sent him to accompany Banda Singh to Punjab. He was appointed the custodian of Sirhind by
Banda Singh in 1767 BS (1710 CE) after the capture of Sirhind. He was executed along with

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

511

Banda Singh at Delhi and achieved martyrdom.

2 S. Ram Singh : Brother of Baaj Singh. He was appointed the custodian of Thanesar (Kurukshetra)
in 1767BS (1710 CE) after the fall of Sirhind.

3 S. Koer Singh : Another brother of Baaj Singh who acted as the bodyguard of S. Banda Singh.

4 S. Siam Singh : He was also sent along with S. Baaj Singh by Guru Gobind Singh to accompany
Banda Singh to Punjab. He acted as a personal bodyguard of S. Baaj Singh.

Episode 42

1 Ram Rayyas : The splinter sect among the Sikhs who became followers of Ram Rai, the elder
son of the seventh Sikh Guru, Guru Har Rai. The Guru had excommunicated him from the Sikh
Panth for distorting the Gurbani's words in the court of Emperor Aurangzeb. He set up his own
headquarters at Dehradun and came to be worshipped by people because of his spiritual
powers. Later on, he was burnt alive by his fellow Masands. His followers are called Ram
Rayaas.

2 Bhujangis : Another name for initiated Khalsa Singhs of a comparatively younger age group.

3 Ghudhani : Name of a village near Payal in District Ludhiana on the Khanna-Ludhiana Road.

Episode 43

1 Guru's injunction : Reference to Guru Gobind Singh ji's prophetic blessings of everlasting
survival to the then Nawab of Malerkotla Nawab Sher Mohammad Khan's clan for his timely
protest against the execution of the two innocent younger Sahibzadas by the Nawab of Sirhind
Wazir Khan.

2 Sheikh Saddho ; A reference to Sheikh Sadar-u-Din, the founder of Malerkotla Pathans. He
was married to the daughter of Behlol Lodhi and got the territorial custody over fifty villages
in dowry. He had founded the town of Malerkotla.

3 Bhai Fateh Singh : He was from the family of Bhai Bhagtu a devout Sikh and contemporary of
Guru Gobind Singh.

4 Hissar : A well-known district town of Punjab, now in the state of Haryana in the South-west.

5 Kaithal & Jind : Two district level towns in the Bangar belt of present Haryana State.

6 Panipat : An important town on the Grand truck road between Delhi and Lahore, now on
National Highway No. 1 , at a distance of 70 kms from Delhi. It had been the scene of all battles
between Indian rulers of Delhi and foreign invaders. It was the southern boundary of the
region occupied by Banda Singh's Khalsa forces after the fall of Sirhind.

7 Moonak : A tehsil level town situated on the Tohana-Patran Road in District Sangrur of Punjab.

8 Karnal : An important city on the G.T Road or N.H.I, at a distance of 125 kms. from Delhi.

Episode 44

1 Doaba : The area in the Punjab state between the river Satluj and the river Beas consisting of

512

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

the present districts of Jalandhar, Hoshiarpur, Nawashahar and Kapurthala.

2 Rahon, Jalandhar and Hoshiarpur : Important towns in the Doaba region of Punjab.

3 Phagwara : A city situated on the National Highway No. 1 . between Ludhiana and Jalandhar at
a distance 15 kms from Jalandhar towards Ludhiana.

4 Muslim Azan : The loud chanting of the Muslim prayer from the Mosque in the early hours of
the morning.

5 Sathiala : A town in Amritsar District situated on Beas to Batala road

6 Butala : An ancient village in District Amritsar situated on Beas-Batala road.

7 Jaiswali : Name of a small Hill principality in the hilly region of Jalandhar.

8 Doon, Parrol and Basoli : Names of important places in the Jaiswali principality.

9 Kashmir : The Kashmir valley, a part of J & K state in the north of India.

10 Bahawal : Known as Bahwalpur in the north-west part known as Jhang in Pakistan.

11 Bhakhar : Another town in the same region.

12 Kabul : Capital city of Afghanisatan in the North west of Pakistan.

13 Achal Batala : A tehsil level town in the Majha region of Punjab in District Gurdaspur. An
ancient-seat of Siddh yogis with whom Guru Nanak had entered into a discussion about
metaphysical matters.

Episode 45

1 Salodi : Name of a village near Payal in district Ludhiana. S. Aali Singh, Mali Singh, the two
brothers from this village had joined Banda Singh's force after resigning their jobs in Sirhind
province's Mughal service of Wazir Khan.

Episode 46

1 Deep Singh : Baba Deep Singh Shaheed (a famous Sikh martyr), a resident of village Pahuwind
of District Lahore now in Amritsar. He participated in many Sikh battles against the Mughals.
He sacrificed his life while defending Harmandir Sahib at Amritsar against the Mughals inva-
sion in 1817 at Ramsar. He was also a chief of one of the Sikh Misls.

Episode 47

1 Aslam Khan: Alias Islam Khan, a descendent of the Maulvis of Kabul, son of Shafi Khan and
a governor of Lahore at the time of emperor Bahadur Shah I, but he did not venture out of
Lahore at that time. However, he sent his forces to join the Mughal force against Banda Singh
in 1767. He died at Lahore in 1768 at Lahore.

2 Designated Prophet : Perhaps, the reference is to the birth of a "Nehkalauk Avtar" who would
take birth in Kaliyuga at Sambhalpur in Moradabad district of U.P according to the myth
recorded in the Hindu scripts and Vishnu Puran. He was supposed to eliminate all the evil
doers and protect the saints.

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

513

3 Jaijon : An ancient town in the Jalandhar-Doab region on the right side of the Satluj.

Episode 48

1 Kahloor : One of seven Hill Principalities known as "Sapat Dhar" around Anandpur Sahib.

2 Kiratpur : A small place on the bank of Satluj which was established by the sixth Sikh Guru,
Guru Hargobind after purchasing the land from the king Tara Chand, the Hill chief of Kahloor
in 1683 through the services of Baba Gurditta. Earlier, Guru Nanak had blessed this place when
he met Sain Budhan Shah here in the jungle.

3 Anandpur : The birth place of Khalsa Panth where the Tenth Sikh Guru, Guru Gobind Singh
initiated the Khalsa by administering Khande-ki-Pahul to the five beloved Sikhs and made
them Khalsa Singhs. Earlier, Guru Tegh Bahadur had established this city near the river Satluj
and foot hills of Shivalik range of mountains by purchasing the land in the territory of village
Makhowal in 1666. It is now situated in District Ropar and Gurdwara Sri Keshgarh Sahib is
known as one of five Sikh Takhts here.

4 Bilaspur : A name of a Hill principality.

5 Seven Hill Principalities or Sapat Dhar : The Seven Hill Principalities around Anandpur Sahib
namely Kahloor, Katoch, Jaiswal, Jasrot, Himdoor, Dadhwal and Srinagar (Garhwal). They
remained hostile and inimical to Guru Gobind Singh.

6 Mian: Name of one of the races among the Hill Rajputs.

7 Angad : A devout follower of Lord Rama who fought single handed against Ravana's soldiers
in the court of Ravana.

8 Raj a Janak : The father of Sita, wife of Lord Rama, and the king of Mithila. The emperor Janak
lived a life of extreme austerity even while being a king.

9 Shiva's Bow or Shiva's Dhanukh: The Bow of Lord Shiva which was kept in king Janak's
custody. Lord Rama broke this Bow before his marriage with Sita, thus fulfilling the condition
of being eligible for Sita's hand.

10 Kans : The king of Mathura, the son of Raja Ugarsen, born out of the mating of Ugrasen's wife
with the ogre Darmil. Kans was the maternal uncle of Lord Krishna and enemy of Krishna. He
usurped the throne from his stepfather ugrasen with the help of his father-in-law king Jarasandh,
the king of Magadh. After hearing a prediction that he would be killed by the son of his own
sister. He arrested his sister and her husband and put them in jail. He killed their seven
offsprings. However, the 8th offspring Lord Krishna was saved because he was exchanged
with the female child of Yashoda, both children being born at the same time. Later on, Lord
Krishna killed Kansa by dragging him from his hair and restored the kingship of Mathura to his
maternal grandfather Ugrasen.

Episode 49

1 Darloo, Majhailoo, Nagloo, Nanday, Suhal, Jhandwal, Kanait, Dichhan, Chilahab, Ballash,
Pammay, Dadhwal and Mians - names of races and castes among hill Rajputs.

514

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

Episode 50

1 Sudh Sain : Hill chief of Mandi region, presently in Himachal Pradesh.

2 The book : Reference is to the book of necromancy given by Alunia Sidh to Banda Singh
before his conversion to the Khalsa fold.

Episode 51

1 Kullu: A hill town in district Kangra on the banks of the river Beas in the Himalayan range of
mountains. Now, a place of tourist attraction in Himachal Pradesh. In earlier times, it used to
be one of the twenty-two hill principalities.

2 Mahesh : Mahan-eesh or great God or incarnation of the Hindu God, Vishnu. There is a shrine
known as Man Mahesh upwards of Chamba near Bharmour in Himachal and Badri Vishal in the
Garhwal mountains in Uttranchal.

3 Birs : The spirits of the great mythological heroes and warriors as recorded in the chapter
"Kedar-khand" of the Hindu Puranic Epic Skand Puran. They are reported to be fifty-two
numbers, Hanumman and Bhairon being two of them.

4 Siddha : A person with great spiritual and yogic powers who could control men and matters by
casting a spell on them. Siddhas, according to Hindu Puranic lore are 88000 in number and are
denizens of space between the earth and the sun.

Episode 52

1 Chamba : Name of a hill state with its principal town Chamba situated on the right bank of the
river Ravi. It was established by Sahilverma in 920 CE.

Episode 53

No references

Episode 54

1 Malerkotla Pathan Brothers : They were Nahar Khan, Nashtar Khan, Wali Mohammad Khan
and Sher Mohammad Khan. While Nahar Khan died in the battle of Chamkaur Sahib in 1705,
due to a fatal wound caused by Guru Gobind Singh's arrow, Nashtar Khan and Wali Mohammad
Khan and Khwaja Khizar Khan alias Khwaja Mardood were killed by Khalsa forces at Ropar in
1710. Sher Mohammad Khan also died in the battles Chappar Chiri in 1710 along with Wazir
Khan.

2 Hajee : A Muslim pilgrim who goes on a pilgrimage to Mecca for forgiveness of his sins and for
self purification as prescribed in the Islamic texts.

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

515

3 Kafir : It means an infidel, a non-believer in general and one who does not subscribe to the
ideology of Islam in particular.

4 Prophet Mohammad : The founder of Islam, son of Abdullah and Amina born at Mecca (U A.E)
on April 20, 57 1 A.D. who received God's commandments through the divine angel Gabriel and
gave the message to the people. His teachings are recorded in the holy book Qoran. He died
at Madina in 632.

5 Taravari or Taraori : A small town on the Grand Trunk Road or National Highway No. 1 between
Kurukshetra and Karnal. After the fall of Sirhind, S. Baaj Singh, S. Ram Singh and Baba Binod
Singh, who were given custodianship of Thanesar, made their headquarters at Taraori.

6 Haidri Flag : Haider Ali was the surname of the son-in-law of Muslim prophet Mohammed. The
Mughal war standard or flag signifying Islam is made of a great velvet cloth with the sign of a
cresent moon and a sword. It is a Muslim emblem of war.

7 Gabriel (Divine Angel) who brought God's commandments and conveyed these to Prophet
Mohammed.

8 Taraori : A small town between Kurukshetra and Karnal (Haryana) on the national highway
No. 1 . S. Baaj Singh, S. Ram Singh and Baba Binod Singh had their headquarters at Tarori after
getting the custodianship of Thanesar after the occupation of Sirhind.

Episode 55

1 Shams Khan alias Noor Khan, son of Pirkhan, a Pathan commander from Kasur, who was given
custodianship of Jalandhar Doab as a reward for the services rendered by his father. He had
his headquarters at Sultanpur Lodhi. He had displayed great courage in occupying Sirhind in
1710, but he was divested of the custodianship of Jalandhar Doab due to the conspiracy
hatched by Mohammad Amin Khan, Cheen Bahadur against him. He was killed in 171 1 by
Khalsa forces.

2 Bajida Khan alias Biazeed Khan, another army commander from Kasur who earned the title of
Kutubudin from the emperor Bahadur Shah. He is also known bythe name of Kutubudin Khan
Kheshgi. He fought in the war against Khalsa forces at Lohgarh. He was killed in 1711 by
Khalsa forces near Raipur.

3 Mahawat Khan alias Khan Mahawat, son of the home minister (Khana-a-Khana) of Bahadur
Shah, who escaped from Amingarh near Taraori on October 17, 1710 after being defeated by
Khalsa forces.

4 Farzul Khan : Although no such name is recorded in history, but the possible reference seems
to be to the name of Feroze Khan Mewati who orgainsed a Mughal force, after his initial defeat
in the army of Mahawat Khan at Amingarh, and fought again against Khalsa forces on October
30, 1710 at Amingarh. He was given a custodianship of Sirhind for the services rendered by
him.

5 Kunjpura : A small town on the outskirts of Karnal, once a powerful centre of Mughal empire
which Banda Singh destroyed.

6 Samana : A strong centre of Mughal power in the Sirhind province with a strength of twenty
two sub-custodians which was ransacked and destroyed by Banda Singh.

7 Sadhaura : A town in the Shivalik foothills which Banda Singh ransacked and destroyed before

516

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

thefallofSirhind.

8 Yamuna areas: The areas of Saharanpur across the river Yamuna ruled by the Mughals but
ransacked by Banda Singh's forces.

9 Farrukhsiar: Grandson of Bahadur Shah and son of Aazim Shah ascended to the Mughal
throne at Delhi on January 10, 1713. He had to abdicate his throne on February 28, 1719. Banda
Singh Bahadur attained martyrdom during his reign.

10 1784: It is wrongly mentioned as the date of Bahadur Shah's death. Bahadur Shah actually
diedinl712A.D.orl769B.S.

11 Azam Shah: The third son ofAurangzeb born on July 9, 1653. he was the governor of Malwa
region in the South during Aurangzeb's rule. He was defeated by his own brother Mohammad
Muazzam alias Bahadur Shah on June 18, 1708 at the place of Jajoo.

Episode 56

No references

Episode 57

1 Jaali Din : Perhaps a reference to Jain-ud-Din Ahmad Khan who was a custodian of Sirhind
during the reign, of Bahadar Shah and who participated in Mughal forces seige of Lohgarh in
1713.

2 Lohgarh : Mukhlisgarh which was changed into Lohgarh by Banda Singh and he made his
headquarter here. Farukhsiar had sent forces to lay a seige to this fort.

Episode 58

1 Shamas Khan, see op. cit., p. 5 1 5 .

2 BaizidKhan, see op. cit, p. 515.

3 Birs, see op. cit, 507.

4 Nehkalank, see op. cit., p. 510.

Episode 59

1 Multan and Peshawar : Two major cities in the northwest of India, now in Pakistan.

2 Panna Beera : A traditional and customary practice observed during the medieval age to throw
an open challenge for accomplishing a brave and arduous task of capturing, killing or over
powering a powerful enemy or warrior, by placing a sword and a beetal nut packing on a

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

517

platform in the open court. Whosoever picked up the sword and put the beetal nut packing in
his mouth, was supposed to have accepted the challenge. Such a volunteer would be made the
commander of a military expedition constituted for that the accomplishment of that task.

3 Bhai Nand Lai : Son of Chhajju Mai Multani, a great scholar of Arabic and Persian languages,
who became a follower of Guru Gobind Singh in 1672 at Anandpur Sahib. Earlier, he was an
accountant in the court of Emperor Bahadur Shah. He is supposed to have been instrumental
in organising a meeting between Bahadur Shah and Guru Gobind Singh. Born in 1633, he
seems to have died in 1711-12 as per Rattan Singh Bhangoo's account. Bhai Kahn Singh
Nabha, the author of Mahan Kosh, mentions his death in 1705.

4 Bairagi Vaishno — A sect of wandering Indian mendicants.

5 Darshan Fateh or Fateh Darshan, the slogan of greeting among his followers introduced by
Baba Banda Singh Bahadur after ins estrangement from the mainstream Khalsa, replacing the
traditional Sikh slogan, "Waheguru ji ki Fateh."

6 Fateh Guru or "Waheguru ji ka Khalsa, Waheguru ji ki Fateh". The popular Singh slogan
introduced by Guru Gobind Singh after his initiation of Sikh followers as Singhs in 1699. Since
then, this is the traditional mode of greeting each other among members of the Sikh Panth.
Translated into English, it means "Khalsa belongs to Waheguru (God) and Victory be to
Waheguru or God."

Episode 60

1 Tat Khalsa: The mainstream faction of the Khalsa Singhs initiated as Singhs after partaking
Amrit as per the ceremonial Khande-Batey ki Pahul and followed the ideology of Guru Gobind
Singh both in their dress code (Blue robes) as well as its teachings. In other words, the main
body of the Khalsa force from the Punjab region distinctly different from the followers of
Banda Singh, known as Bahdhayee Sikhs.

2 Patna Sahib: Patna, the city of Patna, the capital of the present state of Bihar and birth place of
Guru Gobind Singh. The Sikh shrine at the birth place of Guru Gobind Singh is one of the five
historical shrines (Takhts) of the Khals Panth.

3 Gurdaspur : Name of a distinct level town of Punjab in the northwest on the Indo-PakBorder.

4 Kali : Mythical Hindu goddess, another version of Durga who had killed the evil Titan Mekhasur
in a bloody fight and saved the Hindu gods. She is propitiated and her blessings are invoked
by offering animal sacrifice.

5 Waheguru ji ki Fateh, op. cit., p. 5 17.

6 Lord Krishna: The incarnation of the Hindu God Vishnu, belonging to the Treta who helped
the Pandavas against the evil Kauravas in the war of Mahabharta. He was born in jail because
his mother was imprisoned by her brother Kansa, the usurper king of Dwarka, as the astrolo-
gers had predicted that he would be killed by the offspring of his sister Devki. But Lord
Krishna was sumggled out of the jail soon after his birth and brought up by the wife of a
cowherd who had replaced his own girl child born at the same time as Krishna in jail. Later on,
Krishna grew up and killed Kansa and restored the reign of Dwarka to Ugrasen. Thus, Krishna
was the legitimate claimant of Dwarka's throne. Similarly, Khalsa Panth was the real inheritor
of Guru's legacy and Banda Singh, being a mere caretaker like the wife of a cowherd who

518 Sri Gur Panth Prakash

nursed and nurtured Krishna.

7 Koel : A black female bird of the crow family.

8 Bandhayee: The followers of Banda Singh who separated from the mainstream Khalsa — the
Tat Khalsa.

9 GuruChakk orChakkRamdasorthepresentcityofAmritsarinPunjab.

10 Tat Khalsa: op. cit, p. 5 17.

11 Khohali or Kohali : Name of a village in tehsil Ajnala District Amritsar at a distance of 15 kms in
the northwest of Amritsar.

12 Vaniye Ke : Another village in tehsil Ajnala in District Amritsar at a distance of 1 0 kms, west of
Amritsar.

13 Babur : The first Mughal emperor of India.

14 Idolatry : Lines quoted from Guru Gobind Singh's letter written to Aurangzeb under the title
Zafarnama after the execution of the younger sons of Guru Gobind Singh by the Nawab of
Sirhind.

15 Baba Kahan Singh: son of Baba Binod Singh Trehan from Khadoor Sahib, belonging to the
family lineage of second Sikh Guru, Guru Angad Dev ji. He fought many wars along with Baba
Banda Singh Bahadur. He was arrested along with Baba Banda Singh Bahadur from Gurdas
Nangal. As per Sarup Dass Bhalla's version, quoted by Dr Balwant Singh Dhillon, Sri Guru
Panth Parkash — Singh Brothers, Amritsar, 2004), Baba Kahan Singh was released by the
Mughals on the intervention of Mata Sundri.

16 Meenas : Descendents of Sodhi dynasty of Pirthi Chand who did not initiate themselves as
Sikhs and indulged in intrigue and conspiracy against the Gurus.

17 Masands: The official custodians of the offerings made in the Guru's name and passed on
these to the Gurus. They were ostracised by the Guru after they became corrupt and some of
them were burnt alive by Guru Gobind Singh.

18 RamRai, op. cit., p. 511.

19 Birs : The captive spirits of dead warriors who, Banda Singh claimed, were at his beck and call.
He used to have a command over these spirits earlier. But after his defection they failed him.

Episode 61

1 Zakat : The octroi duty imposed on goods entering a region or a city during the Mughal rule.

2 Dogars : A subcaste of Punjab's Rajputs converted to Islam, very often occupied in cattle
rearing.

3 Battu : A subcaste of Bhatti Rajputs and Muslims converts. They got converted into Islam
under the influence of Baba Farid.

4 Bhatti : Indian Rajputs of Punjab region who converted to Islam during Mughal rule. Dulla
Bhatti, a Robinhood figure, became very famous among them.

Episode 62

1 Ali Ali: The war cry of the Mughals at the time of war.

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

519

2 Sultanis: Hindu looking followers of a Muslim Pir Sakhi Sarwar.

Episode 63

1 Kahi : the word "Kahi" literally meaning a spade, had three interpretations during the medieval
times.

i) In the Feudal Agricultural terminology, it meant to divide a standing crop by demarcating
the field with a spade to determine the share of the landowner and his tenant before
harvesting the crop.

ii) In the war terminology, it meant to allow one's adversary after negotiated settlement to
demarcate an area for his possession and make revenue collection.

iii) In another interpretation in the same war terminology, it meant to send a contingent or
more contingents of troops to bring provisions for the entrenched forces in a fort. It is in
this sense that the Mughals, after surrounding the Banda Singh forces entrenched in a
fort, allowed his troops to go out and bring provisions for themselves with the intended
purpose of killing them when they went out.

2 Sonchi : Name of an ancient rural sport slightly similar to the game of Kabbadi where a single
player enters the other half of the field and challenges his opponents to catch him jointly. It
tested the grit and muscular strength of a player when he was overpowered by ten players
from the opposite side.

Episode 64

No reference

Episode 65

1 Sati : A woman of faith, fidelity and great determination who burns herself on the funeral pyre
of her husband. According to ancient Hindu scriptures, to die along with one's husband in the
form of a sati was considered an act of great sacrifice and piety. It is mentioned in fourth
chapter of Prashar Smiriti that a woman who dies as a sati along with her husband, lives in
heaven for as many years as there are number of hairs on the body of her husband. There are
several other Puranic tales about sati sacrifice in the Hindu mythology such as "Bhagwat
Sikand", "Kalika Puran".

2 Janmeja Yajna: King Jaumeja son of Prakrit, grandson of Abhimanyu, and great grandson of
Arjuna who became an enemy of snakes because his father had died of a snake-bite by a snake
"Takshak". To avenge the death of his father, king Janmeja organised a "Sarapmedh" Yajna in
which innumerable number of snakes died by getting themselves burnt in the boiling couldren.
Finally, king Janmeja stopped this sacrificial Yajna on the intervention of Rishi Aswik and
saved the life of Takshak and his species.

3 Balraja: Balraja, the son of Virochan Rakshas or Titans who seized the reign of Gods by

520

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

defeating the God Indira. Lord Vishnu, on the appeal of defeated gods, appeared in the guise
of a dwarfsized Brahmin and begged for a piece of land equal in size of his two and a half steps.
Balraja acceded to Vishnu's request. Thereupon, Vishnu, enlarging his bodily size, covered
both earth and sky with his two steps, and pushed Balraja into the Nether world with his third
step. But seeeing the faith and sincerity of Balraja towards Vishnu, Lord Vishnu volunteered
to become a security guard at the door of Balraja's court.

4 Harish Chander: the 28th king of Suryavanshi Kshtriya kings and son of Trishanku, who was
very compassionate and a great philanthropist. After handing over his whole kingdom in
charity to sage Vishvamitra in the guise of a Brahmin, he had to sell himself as a slave to the
family of a sweeper.

5 Pandavas : The five sons of king Pandu who lost their kingdom along with Arjuna's wife
Draupdi to the Kaurvas in a game of dice and had to go in exile for a long time.

6 Guru Teg Bahadur : The ninth Sikh Guru, who sacrificed his life in order to protect the human
right of Kashmiri Pandits for practicing their religion against the tyranny of Aurangzeb.

7 Guru Nanak's words : As mentioned on page 138of SriGuruGranthSahbinRaag asfollows:
"Das Baltan Bees Ravan Teesan ka Sunder Kahawai.

Chalisi Pur Hoi Pachasi Pag Khisai Satthi ko Bodhepa Aavai.
Sattar ka Mattheen, Asseehan ka Veyhar Na Pavai.
Navai ka Sehjassni Mool No Janai Ap Bal.

Dhandholam Dhundham Ditth Main Nanak Jag Dhuain ka Dhavalhar."

Episode 66

1 Kali's Bhach or Bowl : The name of a Hindu goddess, an incarnation of Durga, represented by
black statues in Hindu temples with a garland of skulls around her neck and a begging bowl
filled wih blood. Human or animal sacrifice is to made as an offering to propitiate this goddess
in order to appease her and seek her blessings.

2 The Guru's offer : Banda Singh's assertion that Guru Gobind Singh had promised to make an
offering of one crore and a quarter to the goddess Kali to invoke her blessings before the
initiation of Khalsa Panth is not in accordance with the Sikh tenets.

3 Satyuga, Treta, Duapar and Kaliyuga: the Indian Hindu mythology has divided time into four
ages or yugas which is at variance with the western philosophy. According to Indian mythol-
ogy, each age (yuga) has its presiding Divine Deity and a distinct value system. While
Satyuga is an ideal age with prefect moral value, Kaliyuga is the darkest age with all the moral
values crumbling.

4 Lord Rama: op. cit., p. 499.

5 Pandavas: op. cit., p. 500.

6 Boiling cauldron : Reference to king Janmeja's Sarapmedh Yajna which the king had organised
to destroy "Takshak" the chief of snakes. The snakes kept falling into this boiling cauldron as
a mark of loyalty to their God "Takshak".

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

521

Episode 67

1 Fatiha : Name given to an Islamic prayer which is recited for the peace of the departed soul and
well-being of those who suffered from some affliction.

Episode 68

1 Narela : Name of a town on the outskirts of Delhi in the north on the G.T.-road national high
way No. 1.

2 1778, which means Bikrami Samvat 1778 or 1721 CE. But this date mentioned by S. Rattan
Singh Bhangoo about Banda Singh's execution is not correct. Baba Banda Singh, along with
his more than seven hundred followers were arrested and brought to Delhi on February 29,
1716. The public execution of a batch of one hundred Singhs per day was started since March
5, 1716 on a platform in front of Kotwali. Finally, Banda Singh along with twenty six Singhs,
was executed near Kutub Minar and Dargah of Khwaja Kutubudin Bakhtiar Kaki on June 9,
1716. The prominent companions of Banda Singh included S. Baaj Singh, two brothers Aali
Singh and Maali Singh of Village Salodi.

Episode 69

1 Jassu : The town of Jasrota near Jammu.

2 SodhiDynasty: A prominent caste among Kshtriyas. The Sikh Gurus - Guru Ramdas, Guru
Arjun, Guru Hargobind, Guru Har Rai, Guru Tegh Bahadur and Guru Gobind Singh all belonged
to Sodhi Dynasty.

Episode 70

1 Sayyad Brothers: The two brothers Abdulla Khan and Hussain Ali were the governors of
Allahabad and Patna during the reign of emperor Jahandar Shah. Misusing their political clout
and power, these two brothers first sided with Farukhsiar against Jahandar Shah in the war of
succession. As a result, Abdullah Khan became a minister and Hussain Ali, a military Com-
mander during Farukhsiar's reign. Then, they assassinated Farukhsiar in February 1719, hand-
ing over reign first to Rafi-ud-dar and later on to Rafi-ud-Daula. Later on, in September, 1719,
they made Mohammad Shah Rangeela, the grandson of Bahadur Shah to sit on the Mughal
throne of India. These two brothers were themselves assassinated in 1721, as most of the
Mughal commanders turned against them for their gross misuse of Power.

2 1781 : Means 1724 CE, this date mentioned by Rattan Singh Bhangoo is not correct. Emperor,
Farukhsiar was, in fact, assassinated by Sayyad brothers on February 28, 1719 after blinding
him. The dates in Bikrami Samvat 1724, Hijri 1 133 and CE. 1721, given by the author are also
not correct.

522

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

Episode 71

1 Tat Khalsa: The mainstream Khalsa who defected from Banda Ssingh and adhered to the basic
tenets and ideology of the Khalsa Panth.

2 Fateh Darshan: The traditional mode of greetings among the Bandhayee Singhs, followers of
Banda Singh Bahadur, after their separation from the mainstream (Tat Khalsa) Singhs.

3 Waheguru ji ki Fateh: : The traditional mode of Khalsa greetings of the Singhs belonging to
Khalsa Panth, founded by Guru Gobind Singh.

4 Bishnoi: A name of a caste of people who are vegetarians and do not kill animals. They are
Vaishnav Brahmins.

5 Bunga & Jhandas: A raised concrete platform between the main entrance and Akal Takht on
which there are two identical Khalsa standards with saffron Khalsa flags in the precincts of
Harmandir at Amritsar.

Episode 72

1 Darbar Sahib: The Harmandir or Golden Temple, established by the fourth Sikh Guru, Guru
Ramdas at Amritsar is referred to as Darbar Sahib.

2 Fateh Darshan : Op. cit., p. 517.

3 Khande ki Pahul or Pahul: The initiation ceremony in which a Sikh partakes ' Amrit" prepared
by the five panj pyaras as prescribed by Guru Gobind Singh, adopts the Singh code of con-
duct, wears the five kakars or symbols of a true Khalsa and leads the life of an initiated or
Amritdhari Gursikh. The Khalsa Panth was initiated by Guru Gobind Singh on the Vaisakhi day
of 1699 at Anandpur Sahib by administering Khade-ki-Pahul or Amrit to his followers.

4 Six Ancient Sects of yogis or Khat Darshan means Six ancient (Hindu) scriptures. The six
yogic sects are yogis, Janghams, Jains, Sanyasis, Bairagis and Madaris with their distinct
symbols and code of conduct.

5 Bhai Buddha Ji : The famous Baba Buddha, son of Sugha Randhawa, born in 1506 at Kathu
Nangal in District Amritsar of Punjab. His childhood name was Boorda. Guru Nanak blessed
him and named him Baba Buddha. He lived a long life of more than one hundred years and
served as a devout Sikh under the first six Sikh Gurus. He was appointed as the first head
priest of Harmandir Sahib when Guru Granth Sahib was installed in the sanctum sanctorum of
Harmandir. He expired in 1621. He was cremated by Guru Hargobind himself. It was one of the
descendents of Bhai Buddhaji who intervened between the Tat Khalsa Singhs and Bandhayee
Singhs during the controversy over the division of monetary offerings.

6 Bhai Salo : A devout Sikh follower of Guru Ramdas, the fourth Sikh Guru. He did great
community service during the digging of the sacred tank around Harmandir. He died in 1628.
It was his descendent, who acted as an arbitrator along with Baba Budhaji's descendent
during the above mentioned dispute.

7 Bhai Bhagtu: A resident of Malwa region of village Bhagata Bhai ka. He served under Guru
Arjun Dev ji during the construction of sacred tank and Harmandir. One of his descendents,
Bhai Fateh Singh was appointed custodian of Samana by Baba Banda Singh Bahadur after the

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

523

capture of Sirhind. The rulers of Kaithal also belonged to his dynasty. His grandson arbitrated
during the offerings controversy.

8 Bhai Bahlo : A resident of village Fafrey Bhai Kay in Malwa and a devout follower of Guru
Arjun Dev ji who served the Guru at Amritsar. He was deputed to preach and propagate
Sikhism in Malwa by Guru Arjun Devji. He died in 1643. His grandson was one of the
arbitrators between Tat Khalsa and Bandhayee Singhs.

9 Mani: Mythology believes there is a precious stone in the hood of some deadly cobras which
have some magical qualities like those possessed by a proverbial Alchemist's stone.

Episode 73

1 Kalals : Name of a community engaged in the distillation of wines or alcoholic drinks and their
trading. The members of their community are also known by the name of Ahluwalias.

2 Akal: Means the Timeless or the God Almighty, the Divine power or Waheguru. The Sikhs and
Singhs greet each other with the Khalsa greeting "Sat Sri Akal" and Nihang Singhs shout the
slogan of "Akal", "Akal".

3 Khemkaran: A small town on the Indo-Pakistan border in District Ferozepur of Punjab.

4 Kambojs : Name of a backward class community of small marginal farmers engaged in agricul-
ture of vegetable crops. They are very hardworking.

5 Bhai Mani Singh : A famous Sikh martyr, son of Choudhary Kala, belonging to Dulat subcaste
of Jat Sikhs. He remained in Guru Tegh Bahadur's and Guru Gobind Singh's service since the
age of five years. He got initiated into Khalsa Panth by Guru Gobind Singh himself and
remained personal attendant of the Guru's two wives after Guru's departure from Anandpur
Sahib. He prepared a copy of Sri Guru Granth Sahib under the guidance of Guru Gobind Singh.
He was appointed the head priest of Harmandir by Mata Sundri in 1721. He also tried to
organise a religious congregation of the Sikhs on the occasion of Diwali which was discontin-
ued by the Mughal rulers. He got the permission to hold this congregation by paying a tax of
rupee five thousand rupees. But, being unable to pay the amount due to the restriction put up
by the Mughals, he was arrested and executed in 1737 by cutting his body into pieces. His
place of martyrdom known as Shaheed Ganj is situated near the Lahore fort at Lahore.

6 Bhai Bhagtu : A Brar Jat, a devout Sikh follower of Guru Arjun Devji, who served the Guru
during the construction of Harmandir at Amritsar. Among his descendents were Bhai Gurbax
Singh, Bhai Desu Singh, the founder of Kaithal state. Desu Singh's son, S. Uday Singh
patronised the Sikh bard kavi, Santokh Singh at Kaithal and made him write his masterpiece
"Gurpartap Suraj" or "Suraj Parkash".

Episode 74

1 Baba Binod Singh: Adescendent of the second Sikh Guru, Guru Angad Devji was initiated by
the tenth Sikh Guru, Guru Gobind Singh and took active part in most of the Sikh battles against
the Mughals. He along with Kahan Singh, was deputed to accompany Baba Banda Singh to

524

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

Punjab by Guru Gobind Singh from Nander (Maharashtra) to guide and assist Banda Singh
Bahadur.

2 Baba Kahan Singh: A descendent of third Sikh Guru, Guru Amardas Bhalla was also initiated
as Singh by Guru Gobind Singh.

3 There are two stanzas of this episode available in the Dr Jeet Singh Seetal's Edited version of
Guru Panth Parkash. But in the Dr Balwant Singh Dhillon's edited version of this episode
(Singh Brothers 2004) there are ten more stanzas of this episode as translated above : The first
and the last stanza of this edition are similar to Dr Jeet Singh Seetal's edition.

Episode 75

1 Gulab Rai : Sodhi Gulab Rai, a grandson of Suraj Mai, from the family lineage of Guru Hargobind
Sahib. It is believed that he had initiated himself as a Khalsa and used to hold a religious
congregation at Anandpur Sahib after the departure of Guru Gobind Singh from Anandpur
Sahib. He had no offsprings.

2 Damdama : The Guru's seat to the west of Anandpur Sahib where Guru Gobind Singh used to
hold a religious congregation. It was here that the Guru had meted out punishment to the
masands for their acts of misdemeaneur.

Episode 76

1 Gulab Rai : Sodhi Gulab Rai, a grandson of Suraj Mai, from the family lineage of Guru Hargobind
Sahib. It is believed that he had initiated himself as a Khalsa and used to hold a religious
congregation at Anandpur Sahib after the departure of Guru Gobind Singh from Anandpur
Sahib. He had no offsprings.

2 Sulakhan : Name of a Masand at Sirhind.

3 Ramdas : Guru Ramdas was the fourth Sikh Guru in the ideological order (Sikhism) started by
the first Sikh Guru, Guru Nanak. But all the Muslim historians have been addressing all the
Sikh Gurus occupying the seat of Guru Nanak by the name Ramdas. Hence Bahadur Shah's
greeting Gulab Rai as Ramdas.

4 Bhai Gurditta : Baba Gurditta, the eldest son of Guru Hargobind born in April 1 6 1 3 at Amritsar.
He died in 1638 at Kiratpur Sahib. The seventh Sikh Guru, Guru Harrai was the son of Baba
Gurditta.

5 Teg Bahadur: The Ninth Sikh Guru born in April 1621 atAmritsar. He occupied the Guru's seat
in March 1665. He was executed by the orders of emperor Aurangzeb in Chandni Chowk, Delhi
and attained martyrdom in 1675.

6 Ani Rai : the third son of Guru Hargobind born in 1 6 1 8 at Amritsar and died at Kiratpur S ahib .

7 Atal Rai : The fourth son of Guru Hargobind born in 1 6 1 9 and died in 1 628 at Amrits ar.

8 Suraj Mai : son of Guru Hargobind born in 1617 atAmritsar. The Sodhi families of Anandpur
Sahib belonged his family line. Gulab Rai was the son of Suraj Mai.

9 Shyam Chand: Another son of Suraj Mai.

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

525

Episode 77

1 Chakk : Chakk Nanaki, the earlier name of Anandpur Sahib which was founded by Guru Teg
Bahadur after purchasing the land of village Makhowal in 1666.

2 Charan Pahul : The baptismal ceremony practised by Sikh gurus before Guru Gobind Singh
created the Khalsa Panth through the initiation ceremony of administering Khande-ki -Pahul or
Amrit.

3 Gurbakhsh Dass : Saint Gurbaksh Dass, disciple of Mahadev, an Udasi saint. Guru Gobind
Singh had appointed him the caretaker of Guru Teg Bahadur's commemorative seat before his
departure from Anandpur Sahib.

4 Place : The place referred is the place where Guru Teg Bahadur's severed head was cremated
where Gurdwara Sisganj is now situated.

5 Gurbani :"Sikhan Puttan Bhaeeyan Bhao Eko Jeha", Sri Guru Granth Sahib.

6 Raipur : The name of a village, the native place of Gurbaksh Dass.

7 Patalpuri : The Sikh shrine at Kiratpur Sahib near Anandpur Sahib in Distt. Ropar, where Guru
Hargobind breathed his last.

Episode 78

1 Damdama : The name given to seat where Guru Gobind Singh used to hold congregation at
Anandpur Sahib.

2 Saudama : A poor Brahmin friend and playmate of Lord Krishna whose house was converted
into a palatial house by Lord Krishna when Saudama returned home after meeting Krishna.

Episode 79

1 Gurdas : Bhai Gurdas, the famous Sikh scholar and bard the writer of "Suraj Parkash".

Episode 80

1 Gangu Shahis : The followers of Gangu Shah, a resident of Garhshankar (Distt. Hoshiarpur)
belonging to Bassi Kshtriya Caste. Gangu Dass, being a devout follower of Guru Amardas,
was appointed a Masand for the propagation of Sikh religion in the hilly region. The Gangu
Shahis established their independent religious sect and seat under the patronage of Jawahar
Singh, The grandson of Gangu Shah. His followers are called Gangu Shahiahs. Wile Jawahar
Singh's seat is at Khatkar Kalan, the birthplace of S. Bhagat Singh Shahid-a-Azam, Gangu
Shahis have their seat at Daun, near Mohali/Chandigarh.

2 Bawani : Aprovince consisting of revenue jurisdiction over fifty two villages.

3 Rabab :A stringed musical instrument, originally from the middle east. Guru Nanak used to
recite Gurbani to the music played on this instrument played on by his companion Mardana.

4 Ram Rai : The elder son of Guru Har Rai born in 1703. Once he presented a distorted version

526

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

of Gurbani text in the court of Aurangzeb for which he was excommunicated from the Sikh
Panth by Guru Har Rai. Thereupon, he started his own religious sect.

5 Bauli : A well with eighty-four steps at Goindwal constructed by Guru Amar Das.

6 Tithe : One tenth of one's income called Daswandh which Gursikhs are required to spend on
religious and social causes.

Episode 81

1 Bawali or Bauli : A deep well with concrete steps to rech the water level from one side. The
third Sikh Guru, Guru Amardas got such a well Bauli constructed at Goindwal in 1616. it has
eighty four steps. The devout Sikhs meditate and recite Gurbani (Japji) while sitting on each
step and then take a bath in the Bauli.

2 Akbar: The Mughal emperor JalaludinAkbar born on October 15, 1542atAmarkot(Sindh). He
sat on the royal throne of India after the death of his father Humayun. India made a great
progress under his rule. He died in 1604 at Agra.

3 Chittaurgarh or Chittor: the capital of Mewar in Rajputana. Akbar occupied the fort in 1667.

4 Hundiwal or Hundi : An ancient financial instrument somewhat like the modern Bank Demand
draft, Handing over this instrument from one person to the other at a distant place would
provide the bearer of the Hundi with a cash amount mentioned in the instrument.

5 Bibi Bhani : The daughter of Guru Amardas born in 1538 at Basarkay. She was married to the
fourth Sikh Guru, Guru Ramdas at Goindwal in 1553. The fifth Sikh Guru, Arjun Dev was the
son of Bibi Bhani.

INDEX

A

Aali Singh, 217, 219, 245, 259.
Abhimanyu, 125.
Achal Batala, 33, 257.
AhmadShahAbdali.5,9,11.
AlluniaSidh, 183,227.
Amritsar, 89.

Anandpur Sahib, 101, 109, 113, 115.
Arjuna, 125.
Aslam Khan, 263.

Aurangzeb (Nouranga) 57, 59, 65, 67, 69,
71,173.

B

Baaj Singh, 197, 241, 245, 247, 305, 327, 329,

373,375,419.
Baba Kahan Singh, 353, 355, 439, 449, 453,

455.

Babe Bhain, 490.
Babur,7,71,353.
Bachittar Singh, 139.
Baghar Singh, 273,275.
Bahadur Shah, 7, 295, 305, 307, 309, 319, 323,
461.

Baijid Khan, 319, 325, 329, 333.

BalGudai,33.

Balwand, 25.

Banda Bahadur, 7, 179, 189, 193, 195, 205,
209, 235, 245, 253, 255, 263, 269, 275,
277, 283, 291, 297, 301, 307, 309, 315,
317, 331, 333, 335, 341, 343, 345, 347,
357, 359, 363, 365, 367, 373, 377, 379,
385, 407, 409, 411, 419, 421, 423, 425,
429.

Bedi,21.

Bhagwati, 85.

Bhaika Chakk, 169.

Bhimchand, 109.

Binod Singh, 453, 455.

BooteyShah, 15,57.
Brahm Khan Lodhi, 5 1 .
Bulaka Singh, 247.
C

Captain Murry, 11, 13, 17.
Chamba, 301,303.
Chamkaur, 119, 121,127,131.
Chandidi Var, 85, 87, 175, 203.
D

Dadu Dwar, 175, 177.

Damdama, 171.

Datta Tray, 73.

DaulatKhan, 27,29,31.

David Murray, 9, 13, 15, 17, 27, 49, 53, 55,

73,75,429.
Daya Singh Sobti, 83.
Dayal Singh, 169.
Deep Singh, 261.
Delhi, 5.

Dharam Singh, 83.
DinaKangar, 137, 147.
Doaba, 253.
Duapar,21,401.
Dwarka, 83.
F

Farukhsiyar, 321, 359, 427.

Farzul Khan, 321, 323, 415, 417, 427.

Fateh Darshan, 435, 441.

Fateh Singh, 169.

G

Gangu Shah, 477, 485, 489, 491.

General Pierre Perron, El, C6, 3, 5.

Ghani Khan, 129, 133.

Ghurani, 247.

Gorakh Matta 39.

Gorakh Nath, 73.

Gugapir Sultan, 33,83.

Gulab Rai, 455, 457, 459, 461, 463, 465, 467.

528

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

Gurbax Dass, 465, 467.
Gurbilas,93, 103, 105.
Gurdas Nangal, 345, 403, 405.
Guru Amardas, 55, 479, 489, 491.
Guru Angad Dev, 55, 89, 129.
Guru Arjun Dev, 57.

Guru Gobind Singh, 3, 7, 57, 73, 77, 79, 81,
83,91, 103, 109, 115, 117, 121, 123, 189,
469,471.

Guru Granth Sahib, 35, 105, 443.

Guru Hargobind, 57.

Guru Harkrishan, 57.

Guru Harrai, 57.

Guru Nanak, 3, 7, 23, 25, 27, 29, 30, 39, 43,

45,47,51,53,77,89, 129,399.
Guru Ramdas, 57.

Guru Tegh Bahadur, 57, 59, 61, 63, 65.
H

Hastinapur, 83.
Himmat Khan 8, 359.
Himmat Singh, 83.
I

Issey Khan Manjh, 151.
J

Jaali Din (Khakhna), 325, 327.

Jai Ram, 27, 29.

Jain Khan, 140.

JaitRam, 175, 181.

Jalaluddin,319.

Jalandhar, 109.

Jiwan Singh Ranghreta, 129.

Jujhar Singh, 105, 125.

K

Kaaba, 43, 45.
Kabul, 9.

Kahloor, 107, 265, 267, 281, 285.

Kali, 345,399,401.

Kaliyuga, 19,21,23,25,35,37.

Kaludas,21,25,27.

Kalyavan, 117.

Kamkar Beg, 57.

Kamrup, 41.

Kandhar, 9.

Kapoora, 149.

Karah Parshad, 87, 235.
Karoon, 53.
Kasur, 21.
Kesgarh Sahib, 83.

Khalsa Panth, 3, 7, 57,. 73, 75, 89, 91, 99,

101, 107, 115, 199, 201, 341, 347.
Khandey-ki-Pahul, 81, 83, 441.
Khawaja Khizar, 121, 141, 231, 233, 251.
Koer Singh, 245.
Koran, 33, 311.
Kot Kapoora, 149.

Krishana21, 73, 91, 117, 191, 257, 349.

Kshtriya,21,63,81,83,247.

Kullu,295,297.

L

Lahora Singh, 449, 451.
Lahore, 21, 111.
Lakhmir, 137, 147.
Lalo Beg, 57.
London, 13.
Ludhiana, 11.
M

Machhiwara, 131.
Maharaja Ranjit Singh, 1 1 .
Mahawat Khan, 321.

Majhail Singh, 91, 155, 157, 159, 161, 197,

215,231,235,243,405,475.
Malerkotla, 111, 119, 141, 147, 231, 249, 307.
Mandi, 289.
Mani Khan, 140.
Mani Singh, 451.
Marathas, 3, 5.

Mardana, 25, 27, 33, 37, 43, 47.

Masands, 87, 101, 103, 133, 353, 443, 461.

MataGujri, 103, 107, 113, 141, 143, 145.

Mecca Madina, 43.

Megh Nath, 125.

Mehar Singh, 477,483.

Miri Singh 447, 449.

Mohammad, 73.

Mohkam Singh, 83.

Muchkund, 117.

Mukatsar, 155.

Multan, 35.

Sri Gur Panth Prakash

529

N

Nabi Khan, 133.

Nadir Shah Durrani, 5, 9, 11.

Nahar Khan, 119, 121, 141.

Nanak Matta, 39.

Nand Lai (Bhai), 335, 337, 341.

Narsimanh, 21, 23.

Nijmal Mughal, 5.

P

Pak Patan, 35.
Pandey Khan, 57.
Patna Sahib 341.
Patna, 89.
Phulkian State, 11.
Pietre Perron 3.
R

RaiBhoiBullar,21.
RaiDalla, 165, 167, 169, 171, 173.
Rai Kalha, 143.
Raikot, 143.

Ram Rai, 67, 87,247,353.

Ram Singh, 245,255.

Rama, 73, 273.

Ravana, 125.

Rishikesh, 39.

Ruhela Najibu Daula, 5.

S

Sadhaura, 223, 225.

Salodi,217,259.

Samana, 221.

Sangat Singh, 447, 449.

Sant Gurbax, 466.

Satluj,ll.

Satyuga 21.

Sayyad Brothers, 427.

Sheikh Sado, 251.

Shamas Khan, 319, 325, 329, 333.

Sher Mohammad Khan, 141, 233, 235.

Sham Singh, 241, 245.

Sidhas, 33.

Sir David Ochterloney, 5, 13.
Sirhind, 111,245,413.
Sodhi Kaul, 169, 175,221.
Suchanand, 141.
Sudh Sain, 279, 289, 295, 299.
Sultanis, 97, 99.
Sultanpur, 27.
T

Taimur Shah, 9.
Talwandi Sabo, 165, 173.
Talwandi, 21.
Taravari, 311, 319.

Tat Khalsa, 7, 339, 35 1 , 355, 357, 43 1 , 441 , 447.
Treta, 21.
Tripta, 21.
U

UchanLo Pir, 35.
Uchh Da Pir 133.
V

Varuna, 47.
W

Wazir Khan, 121, 139, 141, 205, 221, 223,
229, 237, 239,245,321.

Z

Zafarnama, 143.
Zorawar Singh, 121.